Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 10 Chapter 2

2015-01-07T11:16:46Z

Payuset:

Teita== Chapter 2 - Urz ==

Urz and Damad stood stock still at a cliff with dumbfounded faces. With faces bearing a headache, the two men gazed out at the opposite shore 30 Alsins (about 30 meters) ahead.

At the steep cliff of the opposite shore, a suspension bridge which was broken here and there loosely hung down.

About a half koku has passed since they departed at daybreak. Urz and Damad were just about to go through the forest.

The two of them carefully leaned forward and looked down at their feet. A suspension bridge similarly hung down also at the steep cliff of this side. It looked like the rope had been cut in the middle.

A frozen river lay quietly under the cliff.

“We have no choice but to take a detour.”

Damad said in a troubled tone, and Urz cocked his head in puzzlement. By the way, Urz had hung a sword to his waist and he carried something which tied branches in a bundle on his shoulder. He put the branches around the bonfire all night long; letting them dry so that they became easy to burn. He was told by Damad to at least carry this.

“But, it isn’t that great a height. The river seemed to be frozen, so couldn’t we reach the opposite bank if we go down the cliff and walked on the river?”

The cliff’s height was about five or six Alsins by eye measurement. Though vertical, there were many places where they could apply their hands and feet as the surface was rugged.

However, Damad revealed a face which seemed to disagree and shook his head.

“Where is the guarantee that we can safely cross just because it’s frozen? What if the ice broke on the way and we fell into the cold water. We’d die.”

“Then, let’s try.”

As Urz surveyed the surroundings and found a stone as big as the head of an adult, he carried it with both hands. He walked to the edge of the cliff and threw it at the river below.

The stone which fell let a hard sound resound, and rolled as it slid on the surface of the frozen river. Urz looked back at Damad with a smile.

“Look, it seems to be all right.”

“No, with what you threw now, a crack could’ve possibly run to a place where we can’t see.”

Urz looked at Damad who stubbornly refused with an amazed face. After thinking “by any chance”, he asked with a nasty smile

“Are you by any chance scared?”

“As if I’m scared!”

The Muozinel young man flew into a rage and immediately retorted. But, he pulled himself together at once and coughed once. He said as to persuade.

“In my country, there is such a saying. “The one who walks on ice is a fool”.”

“You’re quite frank.”

“Every year, when winter comes, there would always be a stupid brat who’s going to run on a frozen river, break the ice and fall in. To the extent that the middle-aged men bet on who will do it first this year. Let’s go.”

While beginning to walk along the cliff, Damad continued the talk. Urz had no choice but to follow after him, and listened to him talk.

Muozinel’s winter was short, and it might be said that it was not cold compared with the neighboring countries. Of course, there were days where snow fell and also days where cold wind fiercely blew. But, such days were really few. It was totally different from Zhcted which was surrounded by snow during winter.

Even if ice formed on rivers and lakes, it was said that at most it was thinner than paper. For Damad who had lived in such an environment, walking across ice was a thought hard to understand.

“Aren’t you scared after all?”

“Just say that I’m cautious.”

As Damad retorted, Urz did not tease him any further, too.

Even if they were to safely walk on the ice, they would be sandwiched between the cliffs in the meanwhile. If bandits were to appear like yesterday, there would be no way to escape. Taking that into consideration, Damad’s cautious stance was right. Even if they made a detour, they shouldn’t have to run a risk recklessly.

In addition, Urz had not perfectly recovered yet. He felt languid as usual, and when applying his hand on his forehead, he felt he had a fever. It was wise not to strain himself.

“How long is it likely to take until the castle town?”

Being asked, Damad took out a map from his load bag.

“If we go north along the river like this, there is a place where we can cross to the opposite bank. When we crossed to the opposite bank, we will go south along the river again… It’s on tomorrow daytime that we will arrive at the castle town, I guess.”

“I caused master to worry, eh…”

“It can’t be helped, right? After all, we can’t fly in the sky like a hawk. What, even that master of yours will shed tears and be glad if she meets you alive. So, be careful not to catch a strange disease. I don’t want to be embroiled in it.”

Unlike yesterday, today’s sky cleared up. The air was also not that much cold and there was no signs of beasts, either. While walking along the cliff, the two men had a silly talk to kill time. But since Urz had not that much to talk about, Damad mostly talked.

“What surprises me most after coming to Zhcted is this cold after all. I thought that if a human feels inclined to live here, he would be able to live anywhere.”

“Is Muozinel that warm? It also snows there, right?”

“On level ground, there is almost no snow remaining for more than a day. Although there are places like mountains where snow doesn’t melt all year round, there are generally the royalty and titled nobility’s summer resorts or rough spots where even hunters don’t enter.”

For Damad who had almost travelled alone so far, it seems to be a fresh feeling to have a trip companion although only for a short time. Even though it was an opponent whom he fought yesterday, this Muozinel young man was frankly talking as if such a thing did not happen.

As for Urz; although such a thing happened yesterday, he didn’t want to build an awkward atmosphere by ignoring Damad. Even more so, now that there was at a distance of one day to the castle town.

In that case, perhaps because there was not that much a difference in age, the talk got unexpectedly lively.

“You know, I’m the fourth son of a poor peasant.”

“Fourth son?”

To Urz who opened his eyes wide, Damad laughing said.

“You know, it’s quite usual that poor people have many children. We had a field of barley, but the eldest brother is to inherit it. There was nothing that the second and third big brothers could get. At most, they get a tiny share of the profits by helping with the eldest brother’s work.”

“Is that why you became a soldier?”

There are few methods for the sons of a peasant, except the eldest son, to make a living.

It was either eking out a living by hunting or fishing and the like while helping with their big brother’s work, or getting permission from the village mayor and clearing a field by himself or also becoming a soldier or mercenary.

Naturally, there was no expectation to have a bride, too. For a person doubtful of whether he could even feed himself, the people who were married were only the object of great curiosity.

Therefore, the second or third son of a peasant that dreamed of making a fortune with a stroke of luck became soldiers.

Although most were placed in the front on their first campaign and were crushed, there were also those among them who stubbornly survived, and continued fighting after that and achieved distinguished services. Damad was one of such people.

“My dream is to live in a mansion built and decorated with gold and jewelry, have so many beautiful women that you can’t finish counting them even if you use both hands served me and live by leaving everything to a clever slave.”

“Slave?”

After asking back reflexively, Urz remembered. There was slavery in the Muozinel Kingdom. Damad responded as if talking about a common thing.

“Although slave is one word, there are various though. If there are slaves to whom you entrust with heavy labor, there are also clever slaves who act as teachers. Also slaves that cook meals and slaves that takes care of the garden. It seems that when you become a great person, you will also own slaves who go about changing your clothes.”

“I can’t even imagine it…”

Urz wondered whether it would not be troublesome to especially borrow someone else’s hands to change one’s own clothes. But, it was probably because Urz was not a Muozinel person that he thought that.

Urz likewise talked about himself. About the fact that he was saved by a girl of a fishing village near the place where he was lying down on the shore. Then, his encounter with Elizavetta.

Leaving aside the matter of {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}<ref> where she asked him what he thinks of her eyes </ref> and the Imperial Palace, when he only talked about the fact that he came to work in the Imperial Palace after his bow skill was highly evaluated, Damad brightened his black pupils as he took interest to that.

“Could you show me that bow skill of yours just once?”

Saying so, the Muozinel young man held out the bow and an arrow which he was holding.

“I was just thinking that we will hunt once around here. After all, we will arrive at the Imperial Palace tomorrow at the earliest.”

“Is there not much food and water?”

While receiving the bow and arrow, the darkish red-haired youth asked.

Since Urz who fell into the forest naturally had neither food nor water, he received some from Damad’s share. If Damad didn’t have more than enough food and water as was common for cautious travelers, he might not have talked about taking Urz along until the castle town.

“There is still a day’s share. That’s why we should procure water and meat while we can.”

Damad shrugged his shoulders and turned his sight at the frozen river under the cliff.

“About water, we should light a fire and melt ice and snow. What is necessary is meat.”

“I’m convalescent, you know?”

Though Urz said so, half of it was intended as a joke. Regarding meals, he was completely indebted to Damad for the moment. He needed to return the debt.

“I won’t say “Do it until you get a prey”. You have a half koku. If you fail, I’ll do it.”

“Understood. Let’s do that then.”

And then, Urz shot down one quail and one hare.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was after the outside became bright enough that Massas Rodant and company came out of the rotted shrine where they spent a night. The snow which flickered during night also stopped and the sun was shining in the sky.

Though the sunlight was weak and seemed to be somewhat unreliable, Massas felt quite at ease with just the fact that it was sunny. The castle town where they headed for was very near. They would probably arrive in the afternoon.

“I didn’t think that the talk<ref> I think the talk here is the one about the trip. Not sure </ref> was over only in LeitMeritz, but from there passing through Legnica Lebus, huh… We came quite far, eh.”

Looking at the plain where trees sparsely soared, Massas talked to himself.

He was currently 56 years old. He wrapped his stocky body in a dark brown overcoat and put on a hat with a feather. He wore a sword on his waist. Although the overcoat was backed with fur and his movement became slightly dull, he was all right even in the cold where one’s breathe was white and grew hazy.

Massas was an Earl ruling Aude located in the north of the Brune Kingdom. He was at an age where it wouldn’t be strange for him to hand over the title and territory to his son and retired any time now, but it looked like for that to happen there was still ways to go.

Being asked by Princess Regin and Prime Minister Badouin, he now had the duty as the Princess’s advisor.

Hearing that Tigre who should be sojourning in the Zhcted Kingdom as a guest General had fell into the sea and went missing, Massas visited Zhcted to confirm the truth. And he heard the story in detail from the Vanadis Eleonora Viltaria of LeitMeritz.

At the end of summer, Tigre proceeded to Asvarre as a messenger. Not as a messenger of Brune, but of Zhcted.

Although Tigre fulfilled his duty as messenger, the return ship was attacked by a sea dragon and he fell into the sea.

The story did not end there.

Afterwards, the silver-haired Vanadis saw Tigre in a completely different place.

Tigre was serving the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina of Lebus. He lost his memory and called himself Urz.

Urz was Tigre’s father’s name. In order to make sure of whether the person who served Elizavetta was really Tigre, Massas was heading to the Imperial Palace of Lebus.

He was not travelling alone. There were two companions with him.

“Lord Massas, preparations are over.”

Being called out from behind by one of them, Massas turned his head. A girl with dull golden hair and blue pupils harking back to the bottom of a deep lake stood there. Just like Massas, she wore an overcoat backed with fur and hung a sword on her waist. She was around 20.

Though her expression could hardly be called amiable, it was not as if she didn’t trust Massas. She was basically like this towards anyone.

Her name was Limlisha. She was called with her nickname Lim by those close to her. She was Ellen’s adjutant and also her most trusted close friend.

There were three horses behind Lim. Teita was straddling one of them. She was a girl serving as Tigre’s maid.

She wore a dark brown overcoat, a hat and a scarf. Her white gloves made with rabbit’s fur got slightly dirty. Due to her small-sized body and her childish face, she looked like a 14 or 15-year-old girl, but she was 16.

When Teita looked at Massas, she smiled to his face which had turned pale. Massas also returned a smile while stroking his beard which became stiff by the long trip.

Yesterday, when they were resting in this shrine which was naturally an abandoned building, Teita fell. Both Massas and Lim thought that she accumulated fatigue by the long trip which she was not used to.

“Teita, we will arrive at the castle town in the afternoon. Bear with it a little more.”

When Massas said that as to cheer her up, Teita nodded saying “yes” as she shook her chestnut hair.

It was a little after noon that Massas and company set foot in the castle town of Lebus. While pulling the three horses tied at length, they walked along the end of the main street.

“I thought that it will be a little warmer if the sun rises, but it’s unexpectedly not so.”

“Is that so? I think that it’s quite warm though.”

To Massas who complained as he looked up at the sky, Lim inclined her head to the side and responded.

“Hmm. The sensation of cold might be a little different between me, a person of Brune and Limlisha-dono, a person of Zhcted.”

“There is also the difference in age and sex.”

The two people’s impressions aside, it seemed to be the usual weather for the residents of the castle town of Lebus. Children who wrapped their bodies in overcoats and hats happily ran around the street, lovers walked while snuggling up and housewives amused themselves in pleasant chats near stalls.

In the street where stalls stood in a row, merchants were raising vigorous voices.

“As expected of the castle town. It’s lively.”

Teita smile broadly. Her feelings had probably settled down a little by having entered the castle town. Fatigue could be seen on her face, but a bright shine returned to her hazel-colored eyes. Massas and Lim felt relieved about that.

“It is as Teita says.”

Until they had arrived at this castle town after leaving LeitMeritz, they went along many towns and villages, but they had never seen a place filled with this much liveliness.

The main street was paved in stone pavements and carriages which piled various loads were coming and going. Minstrels sang a farce at the crossroads and clowns were bantering with pedestrians. Food, dolls made by shaving trees and glassworks were sold in stalls.

Even Lim seemed to be captivated by this hustle and bustle. Although it was the same Zhcted, it was after all different from LeitMeritz where she had spent her daily life.

Far away, a huge palace which piled up grayish stones could be seen. That was probably the Imperial Palace.

Each window was large and dark brown ornaments were applied around them. It was also the same for the steep roofs with a slant. Although attaching importance to the solidity which could bear snowstorms, it had not lost its coloring. It was an appearance which gave such an impression.

''---Is Lord Tigrevurmud inside that…?''

As Lim shook her head and pulled herself together, she suggested to her two companions.

“Let’s first look for an inn. After all, it is not a problem which will be solved today or tomorrow.”

“You’re right. It won’t also do well if we don’t let these guys rest.”

While looking back at the horses he was pulling, Massas responded. Both of them could not voice it out, but they were also concerned about Teita.

“It’s likely to take some time if we are to look for an inn which can keep three horses.”

“Hmm. I’m sorry, but Limlisha-dono, can you look after them for a little while?”

As if he found something he was concerned with, Massas entrusted the horses to Lim and walked to a stall.

It was a store which sold drink which poured hot water boiled to fill a cauldron in a bisque cup and melted jam and grape honey. Getting a simple furnace ready and keeping the fire burning, the hot water was prevented from getting cold.

As Massas bought three cups of that drink, he held two cups with both hands, supported the other with his arm and returned to where Lim and Teita were.

“For the time being, let’s warm our bodies with this.”

The two girls respectively expressed their gratitude and received a cup, where steam rose, from the old Earl. When drinking a mouthful while being careful so as to not burn themselves, the smell of jam and honey tickled the nose and a faint sweetness remained in the mouth. Heat gradually spread inside the body.

While applying his mouth to the cup, Massas said in an indifferent tone.

“There seems to be a big inn three houses away from here where we can keep the horses. They say that we should look sequentially from here.”

Lim looked at the old Earl with a blank face.

“Where did you hear such a story?”

While sipping the drink of the cup, Massas pointed at the stall where he bought it with a finger. Lim alternately stared at the old Earl and the stall with a surprised face.

It looked like he immediately came back after buying the drinks without particularly even showing signs of having a chat, but Massas seemed to have asked the necessary things within a short exchange.

Teita gave a small yawn, she probably felt relaxed after having warmed her body. Massas patted Teita’s head.

“If you’ve become sleepy, you should say it without reserve. I’ll carry you on my back.”

“I-I’m all right, Massas-sama. I can properly walk by myself.”

Though Teita answered with her face which turned red, she yawned again soon after she finished speaking. Seeing the chestnut-haired girl hanging her head in shame, Massas and Lim smiled.

And then, they immediately found the inn. Fortunately, they were also two vacant rooms, and Massas and company decided to stay there. One room was used by Massas and the other by Lim and Teita. The trio gathered in Massas’ room when they had a talk.

Teita and Lim’s room was not so wide and the lamp hanging from the ceiling was also slightly dirty. There was only a small window. The curtain was also just of a size enough to cover the window and the edge got kinked. There was neither a table nor chair.

But, there were two beds, the wall was thick and three pieces of thick blankets had been prepared for each bed.

“Like this, we don’t have to sleep wearing thick clothes against the cold, eh.”

Teita checked the condition of the blankets and revealed a smile of relief.

Although a thick overcoat protected the body from the cold, it was heavy after all. Lim and Massas who were used to the weight of armor would be all right, but it looked like it was simply tough for Teita.

Besides, by wearing thick clothes against the cold for many days as such, the head and neck would become itchy. In the case of Lim and Teita, they were just going to be worried about the condition of their hair.

Lim put the loads near the bed and turned to Teita.

“You are tired from the long trip, aren’t you Teita? Please rest.”

“But, you will talk with Massas-sama after this, right? I, too––”

Hiding fatigue inside her hazel-colored pupils, Teita showed a stouthearted attitude. However, when Lim shook her head, she softly told her with an attitude like a big sister admonishing her little sister.

“I understand your feelings. We have finally come so far after all. But, that’s precisely why you must not overdo it. Properly resting and relieving fatigue is your work now.”

Not giving up, Teita tightly clenched her small hands and gazed at Lim as to entreat her. Lim had no choice but to take out her trump card.

“You do not want to worry Lord Tigrevurmud when you meet him, don’t you?”

The effect was immediate. Teita answered “yes” in a voice which seems to vanish, took off her thick clothes that were for the cold and untied her hair. She then crawled into the bed.

Lim got down on a knee near the bed and gently stroked the girl’s chestnut hair.

“I will look after you until you sleep. Lord Massas will at least wait for that.”

As Teita thanked her in a small voice with a smile, she quietly closed her eyes. She began to leak quiet sleeper’s breathing before long.

''---As expected, she seemed to be considerably tired.''

Lim quietly stood up so as to not wake Teita. She was careful so as to not make a sound and came out of the room.

When she visited Massas’ room, the old Earl with a gray beard was sitting on the bed as he wrapped his stocky body in the threefold blanket after having thrown off his thick clothes that were for the cold.

[[File:MnOtV image 064.png|thumb]]

“There you are. For the time being, why don’t you sit there? The floor is cold after all.”

Massas said with a quite composed attitude, and Lim was troubled on how to react. His figure in where he was wrapped from head to toe looked like that of a fairy with a round body coming out of a fairy tale. Since she could naturally not say such a thing, Lim somehow built a laudable face. She sat down on the edge of the bed.

“As I had said before, I would like to collect information on Lord Tigrevurmud, no, the one called Urz before heading to the Imperial Palace.”

In fact, there was also the possibility that the man named Urz was not Tigre. It was for self-admonition that Lim expressly corrected herself. Massas nodded as he agreed.

“It’s good to collect information, but what would you do specifically?”

“I will look around for someone working in the Imperial Palace and ask about it, pretending to be a traveler.”

There were civil officials and knights who finished their jobs on that day and set out together with companions to a bar, maids and court ladies who went out shopping to the castle town and also those who gave a suitable reason and strolled in the castle town for relaxation.

Waiting near the Imperial Palace for such a person to come out, accosting him in a suitable place and finding out about Urz. That was Lim’s idea.

While explaining, Lim could not repress the uneasiness welling up within her. As if reading it from the slight change of her expression, the old Earl waited that the golden-haired girl had finished her words and slowly opened his mouth.

“Limlisha-dono, aren’t you more tired than you think?”

“…Do I look like it?”

The usual serene calm was lost from Lim’s voice. Though Massas nodded with a warm smile, since his whole body was covered with a blanket, it was seriously lacking in dignity. Lim once again gazed at Massas’ figure and laughed, but it was a somewhat unhealthy smile.

“It is as Lord Massas said, I might be tired. Somehow, I don’t seem to come up with good ideas…”

Until yesterday, just thinking about arriving at the castle town was enough. However, when they entered the castle town like this, she had become anxious about the upcoming events.

If he was not Tigre, what would she do? Moreover, supposing that it was unmistakably Tigre, if he were to say that he doesn’t remember anything, would she be able to keep her cool?

She had heard that he had lost his memory, but was it something that they could manage by themselves? If Elizavetta got to know of their existence, wouldn’t she do something?

She thought that it was not good like this. Ellen trusted her and left it to her, so she must meet her expectations by any means.

Even if she thought so, Lim was not able to shake off her dark imagination.

Seeing Lim depressed, Massas rubbed his hands together inside of the blanket. And smiled.

“Then, let’s rest already for today, and think about how to deal with it in preparation for what may happen.”

“How to deal with it?”

To Lim who showed confusion in her blue pupils, the old Earl nodded.

“Let’s suppose that the one called Urz isn’t Tigre. In that case, how will Limlisha-dono explain it to Eleonora-dono? Even thinking about her attitude when she had asked us, she probably won’t let it end with us saying ‘when we checked, it was different person’.”

“Then, um, we must do what we can to persuade her with words…”

While answering at once, Lim was aware that she had spontaneously slurred her words.

Ellen would probably not doubt her report. But, when thinking of how much she would be depressed and how to comfort her, she was greatly troubled. It was again uneasiness different from the one that she harbored in her heart until a while ago.

While gazing as to confirm the change on Lim’s expression, Massas continued his words.

“Regarding Eleonora-dono, I might not be good to persuade her. As long as you’re by her side, she will probably recover by herself. However, Eleonora-dono won’t be the only one to whom we will have to explain. Along these lines, I’m troubled even now about how I would report it to Her Highness the Princess.”

Though Massas jokingly said with a wry smile, Lim sympathized with him from the bottom of her heart. If she was in his position, she would not be able to make the report to Princess Regin at all. She would have probably given up just on thinking about the words. Massas put on a serious expression and continued.

“You can’t afford not to report. We can’t get someone to replace you, either. If you report too late because you think too much about what to say, it will be the worst case. On the other hand, it won’t be good to put it with common words, either. Something like that will be immediately seen through, and you will also find yourself deplorable.”

“––Thank you, Lord Massas.”

Lim bowed her head politely. Certainly, if she continued to think about many things like that, she would be crushed by uneasiness. She was just fine as she was now.

“I will accept your words and rest today. Tomorrow, let’s bring Teita and move with the three of us.”

“Yes, let’s do that. I will also rest. It looks like my body is less able to endure a long trip than expected.”

Massas greatly shook his body covered with the blanket. As Lim chuckled, she stood up from the bed and bowed to the old Earl. She then left the room.

When she returned to her room, Teita’s vigorous sleeper’s breathing could be heard. When she looked at her, the blanket had slightly slipped off. As she approached the chestnut-haired girl’s bed, Lim quietly straightened the blanket. Then, she crawled into her bed.

She fell asleep while thinking about various things.

After about a quarter koku had passed after Lim came out of his room, Massas threw off the blanket covering his body. He wore his thick overcoat, hung his sword to his waist and left the room.

He went out of the inn and walked around the inn for a while. He needed to know what sort of stores were nearby and how long the street extended without delay. He wanted to check as much stores as possible which were likely to be useful in case something were to happen.

''---Was it Elizavetta Fomina? I’ve yet to grasp her personality.''

Massas thought about whether in the worst case scenario, they would be imprisoned in the Imperial Palace by Elizavetta.

This was because assuming that the man called Urz was Tigre and that Elizavetta tried to keep hiding it to her surroundings, the existence of Massas and company would be more than dangerous.

Leaving aside the case that Massas was alone, now he was entrusted with two important girls: Teita and Lim. He had to act carefully also for their safety.

“Next, I must look for a store which serves a delicious meal.”

In order to make the two girls who will wake up sometime soon glad.

Under the sun floating in the dim sky, Massas walked to the street where stalls stood in a line.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The curtain of night which let the stars twinkle in the sky gradually faded. The end of the eastern sky began to turn dim white and calmly informed of the dawn. The sun would soon illuminate the ground.

It was at that time that Elizavetta came out of her bedroom in the depths of Lebus’ Imperial Palace. Two days had passed since the day when she returned covered in wounds to the Imperial Palace.

Wearing a dress which piled up purple fabric and used frills and laces abundantly, and hanging the black whip, her Viralt on her right waist, the red-haired Vanadis proudly walked along the corridor.

Though a cloth which applied medicine was pasted on a cheek and her right arm was wound with a bandage, her eyes of different colors were tinged with a dignified brightness and painfulness could not be felt at all. Elizavetta lightly waved her hand to the salute of patrolling soldiers and the soldiers standing on watch.

Since her attitude was too majestic, the soldiers did not think of it as suspicious. Reporting to neither Naum nor Lazarl, they had seen their master with looks of admiration.

It was after a half koku that Naum noticed that Elizavetta had disappeared from the Imperial Palace.

The knight in his prime who hurriedly jumped into the Vanadis’ bedroom found a note on the table, and moreover, after receiving the report that one of the horses for the Vanadis had disappeared, he looked up at the sky.

Elizavetta who left the Imperial Palace ran through the highway wrapped in a very dim light on a horse.

She put on a white overcoat over her purple dress and also put on a white hat which was woven with wool. These overcoat and hat were the ones that she wore when she slipped out with Urz and went to the castle town.

Her Viralt was put in a part of the skirt of the dress here it could not be seem; she rolled up the hem and could straddle the horse without riding horizontally. A big cargo bag was tied onto the horse’s saddle and there was food, water and a map inside.

She ordered a tight-lipped court lady to prepare these outside the Imperial Palace beforehand.

''---To think that the slipping out with Urz would be helpful in such a situation.''

The air of when the day had just dawned was chilly, but Elizavetta thought that it was just right to maintain her clear consciousness.

After she had returned to the Imperial Palace two days ago, Elizavetta was in a state where strain was always forced on her. What she feared was that those working in the Imperial Palace would be controlled by Baba Yaga and would attack her. It was really fortunate that nothing happened.

And last night, Elizavetta received a report from Lazarl. The old civil official had investigated about run-down shrines which enshrined Baba Yaga.

''---Ten places. Ten places for the time being…''

Their locations were written down on the map inside the cargo bag. If it went smoothly, she would be able to visit all of them in nine or ten days.

Elizavetta suddenly removed her left hand from the reins. She touched the black whip roundly bundled and hung on her waist.

“I’m sorry, Valitsaif.”

The {{furigana|Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl|Isgrifa}} apologetically cast down her eyes.

“I may be disqualified as a Vanadis.”

As a Vanadis, she should have confined her personal feelings and only mobilized for Lebus.

Elizavetta did not intend to throw away her pride and sense of responsibility as a Vanadis. Besides, she also had the firm conviction that defeating Baba Yaga would unmistakably be of benefit for Lebus.

But, Elizavetta, being aware of that thought, excluded it and went after the demon only for her personal feelings. In order to satisfy the anger and pride blowing violently within her chest, and also in order to release the abominable curse dwelling in her right arm, she was riding her horse now.

“Even though I don’t intend to move as a Vanadis, I’m relying on the Viralt which belongs to a Vanadis. It’s very selfish. Despite that, can you lend me your power, Valitsaif?”

With her left hand, Elizavetta strongly grasped the Thunder Swirl.

“Only that old hag––”

As if responding to her appeal, the tip from the handle of the bundled black whip wore a dim light. It scorched the atmosphere, burst and scattered white sparks. It seemed to encourage her and support her back.

“Thank you.”

Just for an instant, Elizavetta’s expression loosened and a smile appeared. However, she immediately erased it, looked at the front and grasped the reins once again.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

When about one koku had passed since Elizavetta slipped out of the Imperial Palace, two young men passed through the gate of the castle town. It was Urz and Damad.

The sky had already become bright. In the main street, merchants opened their stores and were busy with preparation; government officials, craftsmen and soldiers headed to their posts at a quick pace. There were also figures of children heading in groups to a temple in order to learn reading and writing.

Seeing the familiar castle town, Urz heaved a sigh of relief and fatigue.

“I didn’t think that it’ll take more than two days.”

While walking side by side with Urz, Damad snorted in displeasure.

“Even you probably didn’t notice that we’ve taken the wrong way.”

It was planned that the two of them should have arrived at the castle town within yesterday.

But, both Urz and Damad were unfamiliar with the geography of this area. After finding a bridge and crossing to the opposite shore, the two men had advanced to the direction opposite of the road to the castle town. It was after having walked more than two koku that Urz and Damad realized it.

“Anyway, it’s quite lively, as expected of a castle town.”

To Damad who looked around and revealed an expression of admiration, Urz asked.

“Shall we first go somewhere and eat something? When thinking about it, it might take a considerable time to give you a reward.”

“Yes. Certainly, it looks like the formalities will be troublesome when it comes to the Imperial Palace… No, wait. Won’t the Imperial Palace prepare a feast for me as the benefactor who helped you and brought you until here?”

“If you get too carried away, I will also firmly report about the fact that you tried to kill me.”

As he gave a warning to Damad’s impudence, Urz suddenly stopped. He felt a gaze and looked back.

An old man with his stocky body wrapped in an overcoat was standing there. The old man opened his mouth befuddled, and turned a look of surprise to Urz.

Similarly, Urz was also not able to take his eyes off from the old man. The moment when he took a glance at him, the youth felt a vivid nostalgia to the old man’s face. As a joy to the extent that his face naturally broke into a smile overflowed from the bottom of his heart, Urz tried to call the old man.

“Ah…”

Soon after, Urz’s face became stiff. As if the air had become solid and plugged up his throat, the youth, who only moved his mouth flapping open and close, could not utter his voice. Joy disappeared as it melted, and confusion and irritation eroded Urz’s heart.

He did not know the old man’s name.

The figure of this old man also appeared inside his memory which was full of many fragments. He knew that the old man was a benefactor who helped him many times and that he was also an important person to him.

And yet, his name did not come out. He could not remember it.

“Um, errr, er…”

With only incoherent words coming out from his mouth, impatience and bitterness blurred on Urz’s face. The old man ahead uttered his voice.

“Tigre! Isn’t it Tigre!?”

Urz unintentionally shook his shoulders at his shout. To the extent that he took half a step back. As the old man, not noticing such a reaction from the youth, ran with a face mixed with surprise and joy, he strongly hugged Urz.

“What a relief! I’ve heard the story, but you’re really… You’re really alive!”

Urz, unable to return words to the old man, or rather not even knowing what else he should do, looked up at the sky with a perplexed face.

“––Hey, old man.”

Damad who was watching the course of events with a bored face forced his way through there. The young Muozinel man gripped the old man’s arms and forcibly pulled them from Urz.

Urz inwardly heaved a sigh of relief and was grateful to Damad. If Damad was not there, he would have probably stood upright there and be unable to move forever. On the other hand, being boorishly interrupted in an emotional reunion, the old man glared at Damad without concealing his anger.

“What do you want? I’m busy now.”

“That’s my line. What are you doing? When I was wondering why you shouted, now you suddenly jumped on him… Everybody is looking.”

When the old man looked at the surroundings at these words, several people who were walking along the street had stopped and looked their way. If there were housewives who knitted their brows, there were also children who directed wondering looks. They were also those who expected dispute or trouble.

The old man finally regained his calm, coughed once and parted from Urz.

“This isn’t good. Let’s move to another place for the time being.”

“Don’t decide on your own. There is a place where we’re going. For an unknown old man to––”

“Please wait, Damad.”

Interrupting the black-haired Muozinel man’s words, Urz stared straight at the old man.

“There is also something I would like to ask you. Let's change the place. However––”

Urz hesitated to speak for a moment and bit his lips. However, he immediately pulled himself together and continued.

“My name is Urz.”

Urz, Damad and the old man with the gray hair and beard entered a deserted side road. Seemingly, Urz’s words being too much of a shock, the old man dropped his shoulders and hung his head disappointedly.

The two young men looked at each other. Although they sympathized with him, they also couldn't afford to wait like this for the old man to recover. Urz resolutely accosted him.

“I’m sorry. Could you tell us your name?”

The old man raised his face. He put on an expression as if bearing a headache.

“No, that’s right. I have heard that you lost your memory…”

As he shook his gray beard and mumblingly muttered, the old man once again gazed at Urz.

“My name is Massas Rodant. I’m from Brune and I governed Aude in the north.”

“Massas…”

Urz looked downward with a serious face and repeated that word several times. Massas stared at the youth with a face filled with expectation.

“H-How is it? Do you seem to be able to remember…?”

Urz did not immediately answer and earnestly explored his memory. He thought that it was a familiar name. However, that name was not connected with the old man’s figure which appeared in his fragmentary memory. He even wondered whether there wasn’t some kind of mistake, having thought that it sounded familiar.

After a time of a 100 full counts had passed, Urz bowed his head to Massas.

“Sorry…”

Massas covered his forehead with his hand and looked up at the sky. When he thought about how he took dozens of days from the far away Brune to arrive at this castle town and finally meet him, he reacted like this.

But, Massas mustered energy and returned his sight to Urz. When he looked at his face, Urz showed a reaction. He still had a wish.

“I’m sorry, but could you come with me? There are people I want you to meet.”

“Hey, could you leave it for after we’ve gone to the Imperial Palace? This old man’s talk is becoming long.”

Damad broke in from the side in an annoyed tone. The Muozinel young man openly felt uncomfortable with Massas. Urz asked Damad.

“Though I feel bad for you, could you hang with me for a little longer?”

Although he could not remember Massas’ name, it was certain that there was this old man’s existence within his memory. Urz was positive about that.

“Please, bring us.”

“All right. It’s this way. Those people are staying at the same inn as me.”

Massas walked at a quick pace thinking that they had to arrive before the youth changed his mind; Urz walked beside the old Earl. Damad followed several steps behind with a face which doesn’t seem to be interested.

Massas looked at Urz with a sidelong glance, and after a pause of about two breaths, opened his mouth.

“You said that you were Urz, but where did that name come from? You have no memory, right?”

“Yes. Being thrown various questions of whether I can remember something…”

Urz talked about the story where he was lying down on the seashore, that he was found and nursed by a fishing village. Also about the events which led to him calling himself Urz.

Massas who heard it shook his gray beard and slowly sighed.

“Urz was the name of Tigrevurmud Vorn’s father…”

As he said up to there, the old Earl suddenly looked back.

“I forgot to ask, but who is that Muozinel person?”

“That guy is called Damad… Simply put, he’s a benefactor. He saved me when I was attacked by bandits.”

“Is that so? I have to thank him later.”

To Massas’ words, Urz had mixed feelings. He kept silent about the fact that he tried to kill him, but he wondered what kind of reaction this old Earl would show if he were to speak of it.

While walking side by side with Massas, Urz felt a strange sensation. As expected, he felt like he had met this person somewhere. If he heard more stories or if he met Massas’ companions, he might possibly regain his memory.

The reality of not knowing who he is became a vague uneasiness and lurked in the innermost depths of Urz’s heart. All the more so after he especially had a mysterious experience such as the black bow.

Before long, the three men arrived before a certain inn. It was an inn whose structure was a solid two-storied building. A small stable for letting horses rest was also linked to it.

When they entered the inn, there were stairs to the second floor on the right and a counter (for reception) on the left. At the center, a corridor extended straight.

“In which room are your companions?”

“It’s immediately after we go up the stairs.”

When Massas finished speaking, Urz began to run. Massas shouted “wait” from behind, but he ignored him and vigorously ran up the stairs.

The shock when he saw Massas still remained in the depths of his heart. In the end, he was not able to remember, but if he saw the other two, he might remember something.

In meeting Massas and having talked with him, some scenes within Urz’s memory became clear. But, because the anteroposterior connection (between front and back)<ref> Urz is referring to how he couldn’t connect Massas’s name with the old man’s figure in his memory </ref> did not become clear, he didn’t know what he did when and where. That irritation pushed the youth’s back.

''---If I meet those people, surely…!''

As soon as he finished going up stairs, Urz knocked on a wooden door. He pushed it without waiting for a reply.

“Eh”

Having emitted a short voice of surprise was a chestnut-haired girl who was in the room. Inside, there was also one more person, a girl with dull golden hair.

The two girls opened their eyes wide and stared at Urz who opened the door. Urz also stood stock still on the spot in blank amazement and fixedly stared at the two girls.

Within the room dimly illuminated by the light of a lamp, the two girls, only wearing underwear had their white skin exposed. In their hands, thinly-made clothes without sleeves were grasped as they were in the middle of changing.

Teita’s body was slender; her bodily build was overall thin as well as both her arms and feet. However, a faint charm started to drift in the constriction of her bosom and waist and it indicated that she was growing up.

Lim, although tall, was the owner of a balanced body, and while her arms and feet looked thin, they possessed much unstoppable flexibility. It was the body of a warrior that chipped off useless meat and was well trained. But, while being so, it was beautiful and by no means rough.

The swelling of her rich chest peeped out to about the upper half, and from there, the area between the bottom (of her chest) and waist were hidden by the thinly-made clothes grasped in her hands. But, even only the upper half passed enough to imagine the size and heaviness.

Under her waist, there were well tightened, sensual thighs.

“…Tigre-sama?”

“Lord Tigrevurmud…?”

[[File:MnOtV image 004.png|thumb]]

Hoarse voices leaked respectively from Teita’s and Lim’s mouths. The two of them were surprised to the extent that they dropped the clothes that they were holding. In that instance, Lim’s chest greatly bounced.

To the sound emitted when the clothes dropped on the floor, Urz finally came to his senses. He turned around, began to run, missed his footing and splendidly fell down.

A loud sound also resounded inside Teita’s and Lim’s room, and the two girls, startled, looked at each other. Teita’s face turned bright red and she crouched down on the spot. Lim also blushed and while hiding her chest with her left hand, she confusedly ran up to the doorway and vigorously closed the door.

The shock of the reunion was completely blown away to somewhere else, and until Massas knocked on the door, the two girls had sat down on the spot silently.

After walking a little from the inn where Massas and company were staying at, there was a bar. It was a shop which opened from before noon and served not only alcohol, but also several dishes. The five of them entered that shop.

They sat around a big square table. With his hand, Urz was rubbing his face which still hurt, Teita looked downward as she was embarrassed and Lim had a displeased look. Damad and Massas looked amazed.

“May we order?”

“Please. And, I will pay for my own share.”

It was for precaution that Damad said this. He did not expect to meet Tigrevurmud Vorn’s acquaintances in such a place. He though that even if there was a possibility, it would be after arriving at the Imperial Palace.

Since he did not know what would happen from now on, he should not have imprudently taken out money and involved himself in this.

Massas and the two girls introduced themselves first. Then, Urz and Damad briefly explained about themselves, too. At that time, Massas bowed his head as he recalled.

[[File:MnOtV image 076.png|thumb]]

“For having saved Tigre… this youth from bandits, I thank you from the bottom of my heart.”

The Muozinel young man did not say anything, but he showed a slightly stained expression. Urz also had slightly mixed feelings.

The dishes arrived.

A basket filled with bread, stew served in a tureen which let steam rise, cheese finely cut, red turnip and spinach salad filled the table. Urz and Damad’s stomachs growled almost at the same time.

However, it couldn’t be called a meal in a peaceful atmosphere.

Damad silently endeavored in the meal, and Massas made a face saying “what’s up with him?” Teita’s face was still bright red and she did not make eye contact with Urz. Lim hardly tried to speak, too.

When several plates were emptied, Urz asked resolutely.

“What kind of human being was Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

Massas and Teita looked at each other. Lim opened her mouth then.

“I do not mind talking about him, but…”

Lim continued without destroying her calm demeanor.

“Before that, could you speak about your life so far, Urz-san?”

After Urz blinked several times, he fixedly stared at Lim’s face. He felt somewhat troubled at her utterance. Her blue pupils in her unamiable face calmly stared back at the youth.

''---Ah, I see.''

Urz finally noticed. This was because she called him “Urz” quite naturally. From after Massas had met him until they came here, he had not been called by the name “Urz” even once.

It was only that, and yet Urz’s heart became somewhat light. He pulled himself together, opened his mouth and talked about how he spent his life so far.

About the fact that he was lying on the seashore, was found by a girl of a fishing village and about the name Urz from a vague memory. Then, about the fact that he lived in the fishing village for a while, but one day, they were attacked by pirates and Elizavetta who happened to pass by helped them. And finally about the fact that she ordered him to serve her.

At this, Lim opened her eyes wide and Massas sighed while stroking his gray beard. Teita absentmindedly opened her mouth and stared at Urz.

“You started from stable boy, became an attendant and then an advisor, huh…”

“The explanation that you were promoted so fast just because your bow skill was highly evaluated doesn’t hold up. Isn’t there anything else?”

Massas who pulled himself together and stared at Urz head on. Urz faltered.

As Massas said, there was something that he did not say. From what he could see Massas’ and Lim’s reactions, it looked like he couldn’t keep hiding it. Urz rummaged his darkish red hair.

“Can you keep it a secret?”

As he confirmed that all of them nodded, Urz opened his mouth.

“After I expressed my honest thoughts about Master –– Elizavetta-sama’s eyes, it looks like she took a liking to me.”

“Her eyes…?”

Except Lim, the three others respectively frowned. Only Lim knitted her brows as she witnessed a difficult problem and nodded.

“It’s the {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}.”

“Ah, the rumored eyes of different colors… A long time ago, I’ve seen a cat with such eyes.”

Massas who finally understood muttered as he remembered. Seemingly, Teita’s memory also seemed to recall it at these words and nodded.

“There are many areas which detest the {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}} as a fearful thing. Elizavetta-sama probably had bitter experiences in the past, too.”

After saying so, Lim shook her head as if shaking off her inward sympathy. She looked at Urz.

“It isn’t as if you have no memory after she helped the people of the fishing village, right?”

“That’s right. I properly remember from that point onwards. When I try to think about before I was saved, my mind became fuzzy and I can’t clearly remember, but it isn’t the case after I was saved.”

“Thank you. I generally understand how you have lived until now. Based on that, I would like to ask, but…”

Lim cut her words for a moment there. She seemed to hesitate about whether she should continued to speak as such, but conceiving determination on her blue pupils, she opened her mouth.

“Are you satisfied with your present life?”

“…What do you mean?”

Unable to guess Lim’s intention, Urz asked. Lim indifferently answered.

“Exactly as I stated. If you appreciated the life in which you serve Elizavetta-sama and want to continue, then we will go back as such.”

At her words, Massas and Teita half rose to their feet from their chairs. The two people of Brune overlooked Lim with amazed faces.

“W-What do you mean?”

Teita, whose face turned pale, emitted a loud voice. Though Massas was silent, he probably felt the same way as her; he shook his gray beard. Lim answered without breaking her calm at all.

“You may say that Urz-san has his clear memory as Urz, but he has no memory as Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

“We were also told that by Eleonora-sama…”

“Yes. But, she did not know what it was specifically. And, both we and Eleonora-sama do not know a way of regaining lost memories.”

Interrupting the words of Teita who desperately argued, Lim said plainly. Teita and Massas gasped. Damad put on an expression as if expecting something.

“It is easy to take Urz-san along to LeitMeritz as Lord Tigrevurmud. However, will it be really good for him?”

Lim’s blue pupils gazed straight at Urz.

“If he does not recover his memory at this rate, Urz-san will be forced to live the life of another person who is Tigrevurmud Vorn. The surrounding people will call him Lord Tigrevurmud and treat him like that; he will grieve for not having his memory and people will sympathize with him. Eyes will not be turned to the person called Urz after today.”

“B-But…”

Teita tried to rebut, but was not able to think of something. Lim said.

“Urz-san, your life can be considered to be substantial. You were highly evaluated by Elizavetta-sama, and you also have friendly colleagues. There seems to be small quarrels, but that is not only limited to Urz-san, it is something unavoidable when adapting into a foreign land.”

Urz lightly nodded. The look thrown at a stranger, whether it be in the fishing village or in the lodgings of the Imperial Palace’s stablemen, had always followed Urz around. It was something that only time solved.

Lim continued.

“We are convinced that you are Tigrevurmud Vorn. However, as I said earlier, we do not know a way of recovering your memory. Of course, we can exert ourselves so that your memory returns, but it may never return.”

He wasn’t able to say that it was impossible. Actually, with fragmented scenes appearing, he did not think that he was Tigrevurmud Vorn.

Lim said with a severe expression.

“Therefore, I would like you to choose. Which path will you follow?”

Living here in Lebus as Urz?

Or, going away from here as Tigrevurmud Vorn?

A heavy silence flew down on the place. As a time of nearly ten counts passed, Urz asked with a painful expression.

“If I say that I will remain here, what will you do?”

“As I said earlier, we will go back.”

Without showing a shaken behavior, Lim immediately replied.

“Two swords do not fit into one sheath. You were not Tigrevurmud Vorn. Tigrevurmud Vorn fell into the sea and lost his life. That’s all. I think that Eleonora-sama also considered this and sent me here.”

Massas had already decided to watch the course of events in silence.

Lim told a small lie. If she thought for Ellen’s sake, even if she was to drag him, she should take Urz and return. As for Massas, when he thought about Regin who was in Brune’s royal palace, he also thought that he should pull apart Urz from here.

But while understanding that, Lim asked with a severe expression. If she were to think for this youth’s sake, she thought that she should do so.

''---Did I really think about Tigre?''

Massas asked himself. No, I thought about Tigre. Though Regin would be surprised if she knew the situation, she would accept this youth as Tigre. While waiting for the day when his memory would return, she would definitely let this youth walk his life as Tigrevurmud Vorn.

There was no room for the life of the youth called Urz to enter there.

Both Massas and Teita had thought that it was natural. That Urz was only impurities (a foreign matter) within Tigrevurmud Vorn.

However, Lim did not see it like that. In deference to Urz, she was going to let him choose his path for the future. Even though the feeling of wanting to meet Tigre should be strong even to her.

On the other hand, Urz was troubled.

''---Even if she asks me which path to choose…''

In that case, it was better to live as Urz. Tigre might be a hero. Probably, Teita and Massas really thought of Tigre as an important person. After all, they came to look for him from the far away country of Brune. And he was also probably loved by many other people.

But for Urz, they were strangers.

He had also said it to Naum before, but he didn’t feel like it was about him. No matter how many uncertain scenes of his memory appeared in his mind.

Silence fell once again. Urz putting his clenched fist on his lap dropped his look on the table. Lim and company waited for the youth to open his mouth without urging him.

A time of about 30 counts passed. Urz took a small breath and raised his face.

“Could you wait until I make a decision? I won’t feel at ease with an indecisive answer.”

Urz’s face was earnest. The intent of trying to run away could not be seen in his black pupils.

“Limlisha-san. It’s as you said. Even I don’t know whether or not my memory will return in the future. Perhaps, it might stay like this my whole life. Above all, I don’t feel inconvenience in living as Urz. But––”

Urz continued.

“Just because I don’t remember, I don’t want to avert my eyes to what I’ve probably done. I think that I should know and face the man called Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

Urz continued.

“Though it will be after I obtain master –– Vanadis-sama’s permission, I will go to Brune. I will strive to regain my memory by visiting the land where Tigrevurmud Vorn was born and raised.”

“However”, Urz continued.

“Even if I was to regain my memory, I can’t guarantee whether or not I will return to my life as Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

“I do not mind that.”

Lim calmly answered. She looked at Teita and Massas.

“U-Understood.”

It was Teita who answered first. She tightly clenched her small hands and said.

“What is important is for Tigre-sama… no, Urz-san to regain his memory. Please let me help on that!”

Massas looked at Teita and Lim with a bitter face, sighed and nodded.

“I understand. I think that what Limlisha-dono said is right.”

“Well then, let's go to the Imperial Palace.”

Although holding vague uneasiness, Urz said with a resolved face. He did not know how Elizavetta would react. But, even if he were to live as Urz, he could not give up on his lost memory. He wanted the red-haired Vanadis to understand that.

The five people left the shop.

At that time, Massas said as he recalled.

“Limlisha-dono. Sorry, but I want to look at the horses’ state. Can you come with me?”

It was about the three horses that they left in the care of the inn. Not only Lim who was told these words, but also Damad frowned.

“We can do that later, can’t we? Should we not hurry to the Imperial Palace now?”

“I understand your feelings, but if you ask me, it’s the opposite. Assuming that we go to the Imperial Palace and meets Vanadis-dono, we don’t even know whether or not we will leave by the end of today. Don’t tell me that you will temporarily excuse yourself just because you are worried about the horses. It’s best to get miscellaneous things over with earlier.”

“You’re right. I understand. What will you do, Teita?”

Lim looked at the chestnut-haired girl. After turned her look at Urz once, Teita shook her head.

“I will be waiting here with Ti… Urz-san.”

“We will finish as soon as possible.”

Lim said so and walked to the inn with Massas. Urz, Damad and Teita were left behind.

“––Hey, can I have a minute?”

Seeing off the back of Massas and Lim, Damad called out to Teita. Although the chestnut-haired girl shook her shoulders as she was startled, she eagerly straightened up her back, thrust out her chest and looked up at Damad.

“W-What is it?”

To her reaction like that of a small animal, Damad lifted the edge of his mouth and laughed.

“It’s not that big a deal. I’ll be borrowing this guy for a little while.”

When he finished speaking, Damad gripped Urz’s arm. Ignoring the puzzled Urz, the Muozinel young man began to walk. In a place about ten steps away from Teita who stood stock still dumbfounded, he stopped.

“What’s the matter?”

After bowing to Teita, Urz turned around to Damad.

“Shall we part here?”

Suddenly, Damad laughed and said that. To Urz who frowned, Damad continued.

“I said it, right? For what purpose I have traveled to such a place.”

In order to kill Tigrevurmud Vorn. Damad said so.

“Judging from the story of those guys, it seems that you’re really Tigrevurmud Vorn. In that case, we can no longer afford to act together.”

“…What about the reward for having brought me until here?”

Suddenly feeling loneliness, Urz asked. He was the man who tried to kill him. It was also hard to say that he had a good character. But, it was too sudden a parting.

“Let’s consider it as a loan.”

Saying so, Damad turned his back on Urz. Urz called out to his back.

“Thank you for having brought me to here.”

His back still turned, Damad replied in a dry tone.

“Listen, Urz. Don’t forget my words.”

Seeing off Damad, Urz returned to Teita’s side.

“What happened to that person?”

To Teita who shyly asked, Urz awkwardly smiled.

“It was just the right time, so we’ve decided to part here.”

Massas who returned to the inn first checked the horses’ state. Then, after paying a silver coin to the storekeeper, he asked that he wanted him to look after them for about three days for the time being. As he finished with that, the old Earl said to Lim.

“Sorry, but can I have you write a letter addressed to Eleonora-dono of LeitMeritz?”

Massas’ expression was extremely serious. He continued his explanation.

“Elizavetta Fomina-dono was it? I don’t know that person’s nature. In the worst case, there is also the possibility that we will imprisoned in the Imperial Palace and it’ll be pretended that we didn’t come here.”

“Such a thing…”

Lim could not deny it. This was because when she recalled the story that she heard from Ellen in LeitMeritz and the one she heard from Urz a while ago, it was clear that Elizavetta held a strong goodwill towards that darkish red-haired youth.

Besides, there was Teita. When push comes to shove, Lim was prepared to wield her sword; she had also accumulated training for that. It was probably the same for Massas.

However, Teita had never held a sword, she was just a maid. Lim should adopt measures not only for herself, but also for Teita.

Lim nodded and then groaned as she realized a certain thing.

“Even you say to send a letter, the time to look for a merchant with a great influence is…”

In the case of delivering a letter to somewhere far away, one would give it to a servant if he’s a noble or to a messenger if he’s in an army, but the sole person a commoner could ask was a merchant. And it had to be a well-known merchant who took root in a town or city. This was because they were well known by peddlers who moved continuously from town to town.

They knew which peddler was going to head to which town or village. Therefore, they received the letter from the client with a payment and entrusted it to the peddler.

In addition, if it was a merchant with a great influence, he would always have multiple people who could have the letter promptly delivered. Even in case that there was no peddler who went to that village or town (wanted destination), he would find a way to deliver the letter.

Of course, there were probably such merchants in this castle town. But, Massas and company just arrived a few days ago. To Lim which let impatience blur in her blue pupils, Massas however shook his head.

“Then, there is no problem. I already looked for one. I also checked how much it costs.”

Lim looked at Massas with a face which could not hide her surprise. And she asked in a tone to confirm.

“Have you thought about it since before we arrived at the castle town?”

“At least to the extent that there might be the necessity of sending an urgent letter. If I use the name of the touring knight Massas Rodant, I won’t be suspicious even if I pile up money and entrust an urgent letter.”

Lim could not help but smile wryly at Massas’ words. She did not expect that he would come to use the setup “turning knight” in such a place.

“Understood. But in that case, I think that we should send it to the Imperial Palace of Legnica, and ask them to send a messenger from there to LeitMeritz.”

Legnica was located in the middle of Lebus and LeitMeritz. And, the Imperial Palace of Legnica was friendly to Ellen.

They were secretly thankful to the silver-haired Vanadis who desperately rode a horse, hid her name and was present at Vanadis Sasha’s death. It was something that both Massas and Lim felt when they stopped by Legnica due to this trip.

“That’s right. If it’s them, they’re definitely trustworthy.”

“Yes. By the way, what should we write for the letter’s contents?”

“That Urz was Tigre. That he did not regain his memory. And that if possible, we would like her to send someone. After all, what will become necessary no matter what, is a way to get in touch with the outside in case we are imprisoned in the Imperial Palace.”

Thus, the two of them left the hotel when Lim finished writing the letter.

Massas who came out of the inn, seeing that there were only the two people Urz and Teita, stroke his gray beard wonderingly.

“Where is that Muozinel young man?”

“Since he brought me up to here, he said that we shall part.”

Urz answered as he let loneliness somewhat blur on his face.

“Hmm. Since he is your benefactor, I should have properly thanked him.”

Massas who didn’t doubt Urz’s words muttered such an impression which made the youth smile wryly. He thought that it was good that he didn’t tell them about the fact that they fought in a forest. If they knew that, neither Massas nor Lim would probably let Damad escape.

After they stopped by a certain merchant’s residence by Massas’ request, Urz and company headed again to the Imperial Palace.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The castle gate of the Imperial Palace was wrapped in noise due to Urz’s slightly dirty figure.

It was known by many people that this youth disappeared several days ago. Also about the fact that by Elizavetta’s order, Naum had sent soldiers for his search.

Not only did that Urz return in an awful appearance, he even brought unknown man and women. It was no wonder that the place was thrown into an uproar.

“Including your awful appearance, there are various things I would like to ask you, but… Who are the three people behind you?”

The familiar gatekeeper asked Urz without hiding his suspicion. The youth answered with a wry smile.

“They were visitors to Naum-san. I am sorry, but could you pass that on him?”

Since he thought that it would become a serious matter if he gave the name of Elizavetta, he decided to have him call Naum first. If it’s him, he would manage it well.

As they waited before the castle gate, Naum appeared before long gasping for breath. He, who received the report from a soldier, had literally jumped out of his office.

But, he had still left his calm. As he drew close to Urz, Naum noticed Massas and company standing near the youth.

The knight in his prime adjusted his breathing and quickly fixed his disorderly hair and clothes. His expression was tinged with dignity not as Urz’s boss, but one which should be called that of a knight of Lebus.

“Who are you?”

Massas took a step forward and answered.

“I am Massas Rodant, one who was granted the land of Aude and the title of Earl also gratefully from Her Highness the Princess in the Brune Kingdom. I came on this occasion because I would like to talk about something important.”

Naum’s face turned pale at the Bruneman’s words. Massas’ greeting was polite without interval, and Naum was also impressed with the old Earl’s will’s strength.

But, Naum was also a man who served the Imperial Palace for a long time. As he quietly took a breath, he politely responded with a smiling face.

“Excuse me for my behavior. Welcome, Your Excellency Earl Rodant. I am called Naum and I serve this Imperial Palace’s lord Elizavetta Fomina-sama. Unfortunately, my lord is currently absent and while presumptuous, I shall act as your conversation partner.”

As they were guided by Naum, Urz and company passed through the Imperial Palace’s door. It looked like Naum was heading to the reception room. Urz walked with long strides and drew beside Naum.

“Naum-san. I––”

“Leave it for later, Urz.”

Urz opened his eyes wide. Naum’s profile was unusually severe.

“You have brought them, so I can roughly guess the situation. It might be better to hear the circumstances in detail from you. But, I would first like to talk with Earl Rodant. I want you to remain silent as much as possible.”

“…Understood.”

Being overawed by a quiet appeal, Urz could only nod.

Naum guided Massas and company to the reception room inside the Imperial Palace.

A carpet from Muozinel was laid out on the floor and a silver water jug decorated a corner of the room. A table of ebony was arranged in the center so that it was interposed between two sofas. Although luxurious, it was a room which gave a calm impression without emphasizing gaudiness.

Naum first recommended the sofa to Massas and company and after waiting for the three people to sit, he also sat down on the sofa of the opposite side. Urz sat next to Naum.

“Is it all right for me to sit with this appearance as is?”

Urz asked Naum in a low voice while pulling the hem of his clothes. The knight in his prime answered without looking at Urz.

“I don’t mind. Though you should clean the dirt of the place afterwards, time is precious now.”

Then, Naum called a servant and ordered him to prepare drinks for the guests. Moreover, he added this in a casual tone.

“Speaking of which, I wonder where Lazarl-dono went. Could you tell him that an urgent matter came up?”

“Understood.”

The servant respectfully bowed and left the reception room.

“Who is Lazarl-dono?”

“What, he’s just a colleague.”

Naum smoothly dodged the question of Massas who feigned a casual behavior. He opened his mouth without pausing.

“Now then, with all due respect to Your Excellency Earl Rodant, for what kind of business did you come for? I would like to hear it first and then convey it to my lord the Vanadis.”

“Naum-dono, do you know a man called Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

Without even an introduction, Massas directly cut to the chase. A fire was just earlier put in the fireplace of this room; so it was not cold, but you could not say that it was warm, either. Nevertheless, cold sweat ran through Naum’s back.

“Yes. He is a famous person after all. He’s the hero suppressed Brune’s civil war and afterwards, as a guest General in the LeitMeritz dukedom––”

“Urz who is there––” Massas said as he interrupted Naum’s words.

“What do you say about him being Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

Lim, Teita and Urz held their breath. The reception room was wrapped in a tense atmosphere.

“…It is the first time that I hear of that. It’s a very interesting talk.”

After a short pause, Naum calmly responded.

“Hou. Are you saying that you’re hearing of this for the first time?”

Fighting spirit flickered in Massas’s eyes. His gray beard seemed to shake as it was stirred up with its owner’s feelings. However, Naum warded off the old Earl’s anger without changing his complexion at all.

“Your Excellency Earl Rodant, do you know that Urz here has lost his memory?”

“I heard it from the person himself.”

“Then, I shall ask you, but on what basis do you judge that Urz is Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

It should be said to be impudent. Naum threw a question to Massas. To Massas who fell silent, Naum continued.

“It’s now about sixty or seventy days since I met Urz for the first time. I saw him when I was accompanying Vanadis-sama as she took a walk to a certain shore of Legnica.”

At that time, Urz, blended in with the villagers, and shot down a sea bird. And, they were attacked by pirates who suddenly appeared. Naum briefly explained this.

“Did you also hear this story from Urz?”

Massas nodded. Confirming it, Naum continued.

“When we met Urz, he had already lost his memory and he only had the name Urz, a preeminent bow skill and an honest heart shine. And except for the name, Vanadis-sama was very pleased with the latter two and took him as a servant.”

When he said up to there, the servant carried the drinks over. There were two kinds, wine with spicy grass and wine diluted with honey. Since there were two women among the visitors, Naum considered that.

“This one with soaked spicy grass is a little hot, but it warms the body. I think that this one containing honey will be all right for your companions.”

“Thank you for your consideration.”

Massas courteously bowed his head. And when he raised his face, the old Earl continued his words.

“Speaking of which, I haven’t introduced them yet.”

Massas turned his look to Lim and said.

“This is Limlisha. She acts as the adjutant of LeitMeritz’s Vanadis Eleonora-dono who’s famous as the “Wind Princess of the Silver Flash”.”

The movements of Naum who was holding the bottle of wine stopped for an instant. Lim kept silent and politely bowed. Then, Massas moved his head to the other side and looked at Teita.

“This is Teita. She is a girl born and raised in Alsace located in the northeast of the Brune Kingdom.”

“…Oh my, you came here from a far-off place.”

Naum carefully put the bottle of wine on the table. Saying that was the best he could do to hide his unrest. Massas pretended to not notice such a reaction and continued.

“This girl has a relation with Tigrevurmud Vorn that can be considered as brother and sister. She had been by Earl Vorn since they were children and spent time together. Despite being a 16-year-old young girl, she is a girl to whom Earl Vorn entrusts with all things within his mansion.”

“Hou. Being trusted that much by the Earl, she is a splendid young lady.”

Naum answered with a sweet smile. Massas also continued with a smile.

“When it was decided that Earl Vorn would head to LeitMeritz as a guest General, he left Brune bringing only this girl with him. There is that much of a relationship of mutual trust between the two of them.”

“I see. By the way, let’s go back to the main topic, but Your Excellency Earl Rodant, on what basis did you judge Urz to be Earl Vorn?”

The back of Naum who asked so was already soaking wet with sweat. Even Lim and Teita who were sitting on Massas’ both sides were a threat to him. He must quickly seize the initiative. Naum said without breaking his dignified attitude.

“The face is the same. He is good at archery. Even if such things are enumerated, I can only answer that there is also such a thing. He has lost his memory, but even so, it doesn’t necessarily mean that Urz is Earl Vorn.”

“Do you know the name of Earl Vorn’s father?”

The question of Massas said in a casual tone took Naum by surprise. To the knight in his prime who tilted his head to the side, Massas said.

“He is called Urz. Do you say that this is also a coincidence?”

“––I can’t say otherwise.”

No matter what, he could not afford to admit that here. It would be different if Urz admitted it, but otherwise, Naum did not intend to nod.

“Did you hear about the story where Eleonora-dono called out to Elizavetta-dono in the battlefield the other day?”

“I heard about it. However, LeitMeritz’s Vanadis-sama immediately admitted her fault and apologized to our Vanadis-sama. Will you not damage LeitMeritz’s Vanadis-sama’s honor if you bring it up again?”

This time, Teita opened her mouth as she could not endure the tense air.

“Um… Could you lend us Urz-san?”

“What do you mean by lend?”

Naum asked with a dubious face. Teita eagerly spun her words.

“I think that Urz-san also wants to regain his memory. So, if we take him along to Brune and he sees places such as the towns or villages of Alsace, his memory may return…”

Although she was out of breath at the end and her words were also tottering, anyway Teita said what she should say. Massas also nodded as to show that he thought so, too.

“Naum-dono. Don’t you think that Teita’s proposal is reasonable? Haven’t you also recalled many times where you were troubled about the fact that Urz’s memory is lost?”

“Certainly. I am also anxious about Urz’s memory.”

While soaking his mouth with wine that was poured into a silver cup, Naum made such a solemn expression that it was unnatural.

The knight in his prime felt inwardly relieved. He was afraid of whether Massas and company might have conclusive evidence which connected Urz and Tigre, but it did not seem to be the case.

“However, I think that for him now more than regaining his memory, I would like him to give priority to get used and adapt to the current environment. I said it some time ago, but it still has been only a few days since he came to serve to this Imperial Palace. Moreover––”

As if pressed for an answer, Naum continued.

“Urz has the very important duty of being the Vanadis adviser.”

Actually, even Naum was puzzled on whether or not it was an important duty, but it was enough for a bluff. The knight of a pessimistic nature continued with a straight face.

“I think that if it is you, Your Excellency Earl Rodant, you can understand that if it’s a person who has an important duty, he must give priority to official businesses over his personal feelings. Well, even if he goes to Brune, it will be in about three years later at the earliest.”

Naum thought that if it was in three years, it would be possible to cut off Urz from his lost memory and make him a person of Lebus.

Although Elizavetta was fond of Urz, he would not do something like abuse that. He would diligently do the assigned work. He would give results whether it be war or mediation. And there would someday be those who would acknowledge him and become his friends.

Afterwards also, Naum kept dodging noncommittally Massas’ questioning. Unless conclusive evidence, which showed that Urz was Tigre, was presented, he intended to dodge the questioning.

Massas who finally grew impatient said indignantly.

“Naum-dono. I will ask, but has Vanadis-dono the same thoughts as you?”

“I cannot assert so, but I do not think that there is a big difference. In the first place, Your Excellency Earl Rodant. Do you think a human who fell into the winter sea at night would live and reach the shore? I do not mind even telling you the place of the fishing village which saved Urz. It would be impossible anyway that someone could live after that.”

“Could you allow me to talk directly with Vanadis-dono?”

“About that, I am sorry, but I cannot answer immediately.”

Naum thought that he succeeded in escaping.

“I said it a while ago, but Vanadis-sama has left for a long-term inspection. If you are all right with waiting for when Vanadis-sama returns, then…”

“Very well. I would like for you to arrange as such.”

Regaining his usual dignity, Massas answered.

“I do not know about when Vanadis-sama will return, but even so it is all right?”

Massas nodded. Naum lowly surveyed the three people.

“Well then, I shall prepare guest rooms for you. I shall make sure that you can spend time without inconvenience while being here in this Imperial Palace.”

Naum bowed his head courteously. The other parties were an Earl of the Brune Kingdom and Ellen’s adjutant. Besides, not only was the maid pleased with the old Earl before her eyes, but she was trusted by Tigre and also had a good relation with Ellen. Not a single one of them was a visitor whom they could treat roughly.

''---If I make a mistake, it will become a war against Brune and LeitMeritz…''

Naum was inwardly thankful to Massas. He thought that he would take a more oppressive attitude, but he was an old man who could discern reason. If he establish time and discussed, he would probably make up a reason that would be a little better.

Naum lightly tapped Urz’s shoulder and stood up from the sofa.

“Well then, wait for a little while in this room. When the rooms’ preparations are done, I will have you called.”

As he bowed, Naum left the reception room along with Urz.

As he left the reception room and walked about ten steps, Naum stopped. He rounded his back without minding the public gaze and heaved a grand sigh. The clothes which he wore were damply wet with sweat due to strain.

“Every one of them is a fearful person. I will leave it to Lazarl-dono next time.”

Massas and company probably didn’t think that they would settle it with only one talk. He was also concerned about the fact that Lim remained silent. She might be inquiring his attitude.

“––Naum-san.”

Urz reservedly called out to him. Naum looked back at the youth and smiled wryly.

“You did well to have remained silent at that place. Even though there were probably many things you wanted to say.”

Naum was able to keep he did not know because Urz had said nothing. If this darkish red-haired youth had blurted out something along the lines that he might be Tigre, Naum probably wouldn’t have been able to keep a dignified attitude up to there.

However, Urz shook his head.

“Let’s forget about me. More importantly, about master having gone for long-term inspection…”

To Urz’s words, Naum’s expression increased with dreadfulness at a stretch. The Knight of Lebus seemed to have immediately changed his thinking.

“I’ve precisely ran here because I wanted to ask you about it. I didn’t think that you would come back with such visitors.”

Naum seemed to be talking about the fact that he appeared at the castle gate out of breath when Urz returned. Urz also put on a serious expression thinking that something happened after all.

“It isn’t something we can speak about in the corridor. Let’s find a good place somewhere…”

As Naum was absorbed in thought, there was a voice which called out to them from a distant place. When they looked there, Lazarl was running in frenzy. When the old civil official stopped before Urz and Naum, he spent a time of about five counts to fix his breathing.

“Lazarl-dono. If you overdo it, it’ll affect your body.”

“This much doesn’t even count as overdoing it. More importantly––”

While wiping sweat on his forehead with the sleeve of his official outfit, Lazarl turned a severe look at Urz.

“I heard that apparently rare visitors came.”

“Let’s postpone that talk. Is there a suitable room somewhere?”

Naum as well as the old civil official looked at Urz. Lazarl nodded.

“It will be all right in the office. After all, there is no one who enters that room in this situation.”

Lazarl began to walk as soon as he finished speaking, and Naum followed the old civil official after exchanging looks with Urz. Urz, not understanding what was going on, followed the two men, too.

''---It’s quite flurried…''

When they were heading to the reception room, probably because there were the presence of Massas and company, he was tense and did not notice, but a tense atmosphere was drifting in the whole Imperial Palace. For some reason, the soldiers walked with quick steps, and a shadow of uneasiness could be seen on the maids’ and court ladies’ faces. There were also those who turned strange looks to Urz.

When they entered the office, Naum casually leaned on the door. It was in order to not let other people enter. Lazarl also, not even turning on light, stared at Urz. Only the feeble sunlight coming in through the window dimly illuminated the interior of the room.

“That’s a fairly awful appearance, Urz.”

“Um, many things happened.”

Urz who rummaged his darkish red hair answered. Lazarl nodded.

“I’m sorry to have a talk with you without letting you even changes clothes. Let alone dash hot water over yourself, but this is an urgent matter. Listen well. Vanadis-sama had disappeared this morning.”

Urz opened wide his eyes. Naum said in a curt tone.

“I said long-term inspection, but that’s what we ostensibly said. Since we can’t declare it openly.”

Urz finally knew the real nature of the tense atmosphere drifting in the Imperial Palace. And then, he cocked his head in puzzlement as he repeated Lazarl’s words in his head.

“I'm sorry. You said this morning, but did master come back before that?”

Naum and Lazarl looked at each other. Wandering his look about in the air Naum thought about it, but he gave a nod and turned to Urz.

“All right. First of all, we will tell you what we heard from Vanadis-sama. You remember that day when Vanadis-sama went out with you to take a walk?”

Confirming that Urz nodded, Naum explained from start to end. Though Urz was surprised when he heard that she came back with a body full of bruises on the next day, he felt relieved that Elizavetta was safe.

After Naum and Lazarl told about what happened to Elizavetta, they said that she passed time without almost moving from her bedroom until last night. Naum and company thought that it was probably due to fatigue and injury, and that it was better to have her rest for earlier recovery.

However this morning, when a court lady went to wake Elizavetta, she was not there. Moreover, there was a note on the table.

“Such contents were written on the letter with Vanadis-sama’s handwriting. ‘I am sorry for causing you to worry. I will be back after about ten days.’”

Naum sighed deeply.

“Vanadis-sama is hiding something from us. Therefore, I would like to ask you, Urz. Do you have any idea where Vanadis-sama went?”

“I don’t know where she went, but…”

Urz faltered. He removed his look from the two men and stared at the floor. Naum leaned forward.

“If you know something, tell us. Even any trivial thing is all right.”

To his words, Urz also strengthened his determination. He raised his face and gazed at Naum and Lazarl.

“I have a request. I want you to accept what I will tell you from now on as fact. No matter how much it may sound absurd.”

Naum and Lazarl looked at each other again. Urz’s words were strange, but the youth’s black pupils were filled with sincere brightness and his tone was earnest. Above all, they knew that he was not someone who would spoke of a joke in such a situation. Naum urged Urz as he nodded.

“It’s when I accompanied master for a walk on that day.”

Naum who heard Urz’s story was first dumbfounded, and then amazed. He knitted his brows, frowned and turned towards Urz eyes like when he saw an unknown dish.

However, Lazarl showed a different reaction. When he heard the name Baba Yaga, the old civil official gasped and tightly grasped a fist as if enduring fear.

When Urz finished talking, an unnatural silence flew down in the office.

“The Vanadis-sama’s story that a dragon suddenly appeared was also general, but…”

After a blank of about ten counts, Naum muttered with a wry face. The knight in his prime turned his gaze to Lazarl and noticed then that his attitude was strange.

Lazarl asked Urz with a painful expression.

“Yaga… Are you sure that Vanadis-sama said so?”

When Urz nodded, Lazarl looked up at the sky.

“It was the day when Vanadis-sama came back to the Imperial Palace. I was ordered to do a certain thing by Vanadis-sama. It was to investigate which of Lebus’ run-down temples enshrines Baba Yaga.”

This time, it was Naum’s complexion which changed.

“Such a monster is actually…”

Starting to say up to there, Naum swallowed his words. He saw the pirates’ leader transformed into a huge white monster. Even when the two Vanadis Sasha and Elizavetta finally defeated that monster.

“Then, does it mean that Vanadis-sama is going around the waste shrines one by one in order to kill that monster named Baba Yaga?”

When Naum muttered, Lazarl deeply bowed his head.

“I’m sorry. If I knew that things would become like this, I would have stalled for time and consulted with you…”

“No, Lazarl-dono. If we didn’t hear Urz’s story, we wouldn’t have arrived at this conclusion.”

Naum shook his head. Certainly, with only Lazarl’s story, he would think that the waste shrines were suspicious. But it was difficult to connect them to Elizavetta’s actions. He could not afford to have soldiers head to waste shrines with uncertain information.

“Lazarl-dono, could you tell me the locations of the waste shrines that you reported about to Vanadis-sama?”

Naum said with an earnest expression. Similarly, Lazarl returned to his face as a civil official.

“What will you do?”

“I will prepare 1000 soldiers. I will have a set of 100 cavalrymen respectively head to each waste shrine and bring back Vanadis-sama as soon as they find her.”

“What will you do about Baba Yaga?”

“We will discuss it from now on. Depending on the situation, we may also have to ask Osterode or LeitMeritz for help. If there was a Vanadis in Legnica, we would have also asked there.”

There was Valentina Glinka Estes in Osterode and Eleonora Viltaria in LeitMeritz. Anyway, what was necessary was a Vanadis.

“Naum-san.”

Urz step forward with a determined expression.

“I will also help. Please, add me to the unit which will look for master.”

Naum showed a slightly surprised face, but he immediately revealed a fearless smile.

“Don’t you need to rest?”

“I’m tired, but now isn’t the time for that.”

“You’re quite right.”

Lazarl smiled wryly, too. Naum nodded and looked at Urz

“All right. Frankly, I’m in need of people’s help as much as I can get. I will entrust you with 100 cavalrymen. If you find Vanadis-sama, even you have to persuade by tears or whatever, anyway bring her back.”

Then as Naum called a subordinate, he ordered him to organize 1000 cavalrymen.

“Have each of them take food for two days. If it runs out, carry another share later. How long will it take?”

Although the subordinate was also surprised at the sudden instructions, he said that it would take about two koku.

“Two koku, huh…”

Naum groaned. The sun had almost reached its zenith. It would be considerably inclined to the west sky. Then, even if he had them depart, the sun would immediately set. However, Naum immediately reconsidered. Even if he had to let the soldiers run all through the night here, he had to look for Elizavetta.

“Have each of them prepare a fur overcoat to wear over armor. Also don’t forget hats, gloves and shoes. Prepare all of this within two koku.”

As he issued instructions like so in piles and the subordinate left, the talk moved to Massas and the others. This was because it was also necessary to explain the circumstances to Lazarl. The old civil official who heard the story from Naum gave a small nod.

“I understand. I will take over as their conversation partner. Naum-dono, concentrate on the search for Vanadis-sama.”

Then, Lazarl looked at Urz.

“Urz. I will check just to be sure, but they didn’t have anything which may undoubtedly prove that you are Tigrevurmud Vorn, right?”

At his question, Urz, while hesitating, shook his head.

“There is one thing which occurs to me. ––It’s a bow.”

To the two men who held their breath, Urz explained about the black bow. That strange bow which appeared in his hands in the fight against the Double Headed Dragon.

“That girl Teita said it. That there is a black bow which is the heirloom of the Vorn House.”

After Naum and Lazarl looked at each other, they nodded.

“Does it look like you will somehow manage with only that?”

“I haven’t seen the real thing, so I can’t say anything.”

To Lazarl’s question, Naum responded while patting the wrinkles of his face. Lazarl put his thoughts in order and turned to Urz. His expression was unusually painful and filled with drive. Sweat blurred on the old civil official’s forehead.

“Urz. I don’t know whether it’s fortunate or not, but with only your talk now, it doesn’t prove to be conclusive evidence. If you wish, you may live in Lebus like before. However, I think that days with hardships will continue for a while.”

At that time, Lazarl explained to Urz about the fifteen knights.

“Vanadis-sama said that they were attacked by the dragon. Let’s go with that for the time being. But, circumstances are what they are. Those who will turn eyes of doubt to you will also appear.”

Fifteen people suddenly disappeared and Elizavetta returned to the Imperial Palace full of bruises on the next day. Furthermore, Urz also came back a few days later similarly with a wounded body.

There were probably those among the knights’ friends and colleagues that knew that they were jealous of Urz. Even without that, it hadn’t been long since Urz worked in the Imperial Palace. He was in the position to be doubted first when something happened.

Naum was watching Urz and Lazarl with a bitter expression. Since he heard beforehand that Lazarl intended to bring up this talk, he had no complaints on that point.

But, it was truly awkward. After having talked with Massas and company, it sounded as if Lazarl was trying to drive out Urz from Lebus. However, if he does not talk now, Urz might end up making a wrong choice. It was a very unbearable mood.

Lazarl continued talking without changing his complexion at all.

“Moreover, if I judge that Vanadis-sama may be blamed, I intend to pin all the crimes on you.”

Tension ran. A heavy silence as if being at the bottom of the sea wrapped the surroundings.

“––Understood.”

It was Urz who calmly brushed aside that silence.

“I wouldn’t be able stand it if master is blamed for this. Besides, it’s a fact that they came aiming for me.”

Lazarl nodded with a severe expression.

“I adopted measures so that such a thing doesn’t happen, but I don’t know how he will go down. If you still want to remain in Lebus after being aware of all of what I just said, then I will help you as much as possible.”

It would be the least Lazarl could do for him. When Urz expressed his gratitude by saying “Thank you”, Lazarl coughed once and continued his words.

“One more thing. When your memory returns, whether you wish to live as Urz or choose to walk the path as Earl Vorn, I will still support you.”

Urz looked at Lazarl with a face which could not hide his surprise. It was the same for Naum. The old civil official continued.

“It’s your life. No matter which you choose, do it so as to not have any regrets.”

On the evening of that day, Urz went to Massas and the others. It was to inform them about the fact that he would be away from the Imperial Palace.

It might not be necessary to meet them. But, it was certain that their existence was stuck in fragments of his memory. Lazarl’s words of “so as to not have any regrets” also supported Urz.

When he visited the guest room where Massas was, the old Earl welcomed Urz with a strange figure as he wrapped his body in a blanket. Urz could not help but burst into laughter at his appearance, and at the same time he felt a strange nostalgia.

It was also so when he met him for the first time in the main street of the castle town. Not only him, but also when he sat around the table with Teita and Lim, he felt awkward, yet at ease.

''---Was it because of that black bow?''

After shooting an arrow with a black bow and killing the Double Headed Dragon, Urz was attacked by a strange headache. And, many scenes floated in his head fragmentarily.

''---If I were to meet that Vanadis of LeitMeritz now, would I hold a different feeling?''

“What’s the matter, Urz-dono?”

One might also say that he settled down as time passed. Massas called him Urz without hesitating. While Urz was thankful for that, he told him that he would be away for a while from tomorrow on.

“I can’t tell you the details, but…”

When he said so, Massas kept a watchful eye.

“If it’s all right with you, could you also take me along?”

Urz was bewildered at the unexpected proposal. Massas continued with words carrying vigor.

“What, by no means will I get in your way. But, as I already said before, we came for you. We can’t go back as such without doing anything. What do you say?”

“That isn’t decided at my own discretion. Besides, it isn’t a safe mission. You’re an honor guest of Imperial Palace, so I can’t take you along…”

As Urz said so, Massas greatly nodded.

“If it’s not safe, then all the more so. I understated it in the talk with Naum-dono, but if I can’t bring you back with us, my head will probably fly.”

Massas said with an extremely serious face.

If at this rate, Tigre were to choose to live as Urz and Princess Regin who is in Brune knew that, what kind of reaction would she show? It would be good if he got off with just being ashamed.

“Moreover”, Massas continued with a calm expression.

“I can’t let you die by a petty thing.”

“––Understood.”

Urz gave up. For some reason, he could not decline this old Earl’s request. That might also be because he was Tigre.

“I will ask Naum-san about it. But, it’s really dangerous, you know?”

“What, I’ve gone through a lot of dangers.”

Massas responded as if it was nothing. Urz felt his attitude somewhat reliable.

For Urz, one more miscalculation arose. When he talked it through with Naum and went to meet Massas again, Lim also stood there.

“Allow me to tag along, too.”

With an unamiable expression, she said indifferently. Urz, at a loss for words, looked at Massas.

“She said that if she also can’t bring you back with her, she can’t shamelessly go back to LeitMeritz. Saying that she can only spend the days in the Imperial Palace by doing nothing won’t do as a reason, right”

Seeing Massas’ smile, Urz thought that he was tricked. When they talked some time ago, Massas had probably predicted that it would turn out like this. Gazing at Lim, the youth said.

“It’s really dangerous, you know?”

Lim nodded silently. There was no time to persuade her. Urz sighed.

“Very well. Anyway you two, if something were to happen, please give priority to your own safety.”

Urz could only say so. At the same time, he noticed that by just having these two at his side, he strangely felt a sense of security, too.

''---That’s right. I did have them support me like this after all…''

Vague scenes rose in his mind. But, they sank again into darkness before becoming clear. Even though he almost felt like he was able to remember various things.

The three people walked along a corridor wrapped in darkness.

By the way, after Naum who received the report from Urz groaned for a while, he gave the following conditions.

“I will have you obey Urz as a soldier. Even if you happen to get injured, we will absolutely not bear responsibility. Urz is the witness.”

It wasn’t as if he didn’t consider confining Massas and company, it was the actual condition that he did not want to increase the staff anymore. This was because he lost fifteen knights a few days ago and he had to dispatch 1000 cavalrymen this time.

Besides, considering Elizavetta’s precedent, the doubt that Massas and company might also slip out from the Imperial Palace did not fade away. He understood that the strength of their feelings towards Urz was considerable after talking with them once.

“If so, then it will be rather better to know their whereabouts.”

Naum judged so.

Thus, Urz left the Imperial Palace along with Massas and Lim, leading 100 cavalrymen.

After having seen off Massas and company, Teita was praying in the guest room given to her. She undid and took down her hair.

The nightclothes she wore were made of silk and the feel of them was good. They were thinly made, but the indoor air wasn’t warm enough to not be worrisome basically. It was not warm, but it would be a needless worry once she crawled into the bed.

“Please, protect Tigre-sama.”

There was a grim feeling in her voice, but if compared with that of several days ago, it was much brighter.

No matter what might be said, Tigre was alive. And although he left leading soldiers, it did not necessarily mean that he’s proceeding to a battlefield. Moreover, if something happens, there was Massas and Lim by Tigre’s side.

Surely the four of them would be able to return to LeitMeritz.

Then after hesitating, Teita prayed like this.

“May that heirloom bow come back to Tigre-sama’s hands!”

Teita knew that that black bow was something uncanny. At the same time, she also knew that that black bow often saved Tigre from danger.

“You may use my body however much you want. So, please…”

At this time, Teita directly prayed to Tir Na Fa for the first time.

The darkness which lurked on the ceiling looked down at her. The darkness took a form somehow similar to a bow and there was a will within it, but Teita did not notice.

Well for one, the presence of that will was extremely thin (weak). It had not yet the power to fully manifest on the ground.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The Polesia dukedom was located in the southeast of the Zhcted Kingdom.

The name of the Vanadis governing that land was Sofya Obertas. She was the Vanadis with the nickname of “Brilliant Princess of the Light Flower” and was an impressively beautiful woman with waving golden hair and beryl-colored pupils. She was called Sofy by those close to her.

She wrapped her slender tall figure in a green dress and always carried a golden bishop’s staff. To the eyes of those who looked at her, this bishop’s staff was reflected as though it was a part of her body. This was the Viralt “Light Flower” which made Sofy a Vanadis.

Now, Sofy was checking something in the library which was in a corner of the Imperial Palace. Sitting in front of a long desk of oak, she opened an old book.

A candlestick was put on the right side of the long desk and a fire burnt on the candle. The books and scrolls, each being old, the edges turned yellow and the characters were blurred.

The usual, gentle smile not being on Sofy’s face, she turned over the book with a serious expression. In her left hand, there was a circular lens with a thin chain.

Outside of the Imperial Palace, the wings of night had covered the sky long ago and countless stars were twinkling. It was also the time when most of the people working in the Imperial Palace were sleeping.

However, Sofy, showing no signs of fatigue from government affairs, was silently looking over the book.

She was extremely busy from summer until recently.

As the Zhcted Kingdom’s messenger, she proceeded towards the Asvarre Kingdom that was across the sea and was rolled up in the civil war there. When they thought that it was settled by the activities of Tigre and the Vanadis Olga, they were attacked by a demon named Torbalan and a sea dragon on their way back.

Tigre fell into the sea and his welfare (status) was unknown even now. After she stopped by LeitMeritz and talked roughly about it to Ellen who was a close friend, she proceeded to the Capital Silesia and had to report to King Victor. It was after that that she was able to return to Polesia, and half of autumn had passed when she returned to her Imperial Palace.

Even after returning to Polesia, she really had no time to calm down. She had to settle the work that piled up when she was absent. There were many documents which absolutely needed her settlement.

But, she complained only in a form which posed as a joke and strove for the government affairs. Currently for her, the work pressure was also a relief.

At the time Torbalan appeared, Sofy was not able to save Tigre even though she was there. Even though he had saved her in Asvarre.

And, when the death of Alexandra Alshavin who, although a Vanadis like her, was also an important friend was brought to her, her heart grew colder.

“––There are rather too many misfortunes this year, eh.”

As a person governing a dukedom, she believed that she was used to a person’s death. But as expected, the death of those close to her stood in her heart. Not only the fact that in the case of Tigre, it happened right before her eyes, but there being also the regret of being unable to do anything, her feelings were rather strong.

''---At least, let me take revenge.''

It was demons that Sofy was investigating about. When she remembered Torbalan’s words one by one, that demon undoubtedly knew about the Vanadis. They had knowledge of them that differed from that of humans.

If she was to fight them, she must have knowledge about the enemy even if it’s just a little. Those who make light of information would never win no matter what the fight is. Even if they stood temporarily superior by fortune, they would be beaten someday.

As Sofy, who finished looking over the book opened on the desk put the lens which she was holding in her left hand on the desk, she lightly stretched herself. And then, she moved her chair and turned around to look back.

The interior of the room which was illuminated by the candlestick’s small fire wasn’t so wide. But, except the door and a small window, bookshelves covered the entire wall, hundreds of books lined up in the bookshelves and about the same number of scrolls and epistles were piled up.

These were collected during the several years after Sofy became a Vanadis. There were also the ones which she requested from the nobles of the neighboring countries such as Brune and Muozinel, having paid them money, and having her subordinates transcribe them.

For a private library, it was quite something. There was probably not many people even among the great nobles that had this many books and scrolls.

Sofy, having her beryl-colored pupils filled with the color of irony thought that it was good to collect books.

''---I didn’t think it would become like this though…''

She didn’t know yet that Tigrevurmud Vorn was alive. Polesia was in the southeast, and Lebus which Elizavetta governed was in the northeast of Zhcted.

In addition, Sofy wasn’t that intimate with Elizavetta, and since she returned to Polesia, she wasn’t able to leave the Imperial Palace due to government affairs.

[[File:MnOtV image 105.png|thumb]]

As she finished her short break, Sofy resumed her work. Suddenly, her eyes stopped at a certain description.

“––The King of the Magic Bullet?”

Thinking that they were words that she had heard somewhere before, Sofy wandered her gaze in the air and explored her memory. She was able to remember it without taking too much time.

In the far-off old days. It was the nickname of a certain hero at the time when even this Zhcted Kingdom didn’t exist yet on this earth.

The hero’s name was not known, and only the fact that it was a man and that nickname were left with little else record. The man who received from a Goddess a bow to surely hit what was aimed at, defeated all his enemies with that bow and finally became a King. People called him the “King of the Magic Bullet”.

“Yes, if I remember correctly, it should have been such a story…”

As she muttered, Sofy returned her look to the book. What she was reading now summarized about the existence of demons and fairies transmitted from ancient times, as well as the gods of old times and the humans who got involved with them. It was no wonder that the title “the King of the Magic Bullet” appeared.

There seemed to be only several lines written about the King of the Magic Bullet, but the characters of a country which fell to ruins long ago were mixed in, there were places incomprehensible in the sentences, and it took considerable time for even Sofy to understand.

''---The King of the Magic Bullet is a proxy manifesting the will of a Goddess on Earth. He’s a person who sometimes destroys things; inhuman things or sometimes destroys humans. He is someone who goes about the royal road or walks the evil path. He’s someone who becomes the hero or the Demon King…''

Sofy knitted her shapely brows. She felt like it was described as such when she summarized the parts which she understood, but she could not grasp the meaning very good. Still, they were contents which gave an ominous impression.

''---There are things with unclear meanings. Like the Goddess or the numbers 3 and 7 written on the front and back… What is bothering me are the words “inhuman things”.''

Inhuman things. Torbalan was without a doubt that.

After pondering for a while about the King of the Magic Bullet, Sofy shook her head with a surprised face. What she was investigating now was about demons.

''---I’m also concerned with the King of the Magic Bullet, but let’s postpone this for another time.''

If she was derailed, time would not be enough no matter how much there was. Sofy heaved a sigh and once again looked over the book.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 10 Chapter 2

2015-01-07T11:14:00Z

Payuset:

Teita== Chapter 2 - Urz ==

Urz and Damad stood stock still at a cliff with dumbfounded faces. With faces bearing a headache, the two men gazed out at the opposite shore 30 Alsins (about 30 meters) ahead.

At the steep cliff of the opposite shore, a suspension bridge which was broken here and there loosely hung down.

About a half koku has passed since they departed at daybreak. Urz and Damad were just about to go through the forest.

The two of them carefully leaned forward and looked down at their feet. A suspension bridge similarly hung down also at the steep cliff of this side. It looked like the rope had been cut in the middle.

A frozen river lay quietly under the cliff.

“We have no choice but to take a detour.”

Damad said in a troubled tone, and Urz cocked his head in puzzlement. By the way, Urz had hung a sword to his waist and he carried something which tied branches in a bundle on his shoulder. He put the branches around the bonfire all night long; letting them dry so that they became easy to burn. He was told by Damad to at least carry this.

“But, it isn’t that great a height. The river seemed to be frozen, so couldn’t we reach the opposite bank if we go down the cliff and walked on the river?”

The cliff’s height was about five or six Alsins by eye measurement. Though vertical, there were many places where they could apply their hands and feet as the surface was rugged.

However, Damad revealed a face which seemed to disagree and shook his head.

“Where is the guarantee that we can safely cross just because it’s frozen? What if the ice broke on the way and we fell into the cold water. We’d die.”

“Then, let’s try.”

As Urz surveyed the surroundings and found a stone as big as the head of an adult, he carried it with both hands. He walked to the edge of the cliff and threw it at the river below.

The stone which fell let a hard sound resound, and rolled as it slid on the surface of the frozen river. Urz looked back at Damad with a smile.

“Look, it seems to be all right.”

“No, with what you threw now, a crack could’ve possibly run to a place where we can’t see.”

Urz looked at Damad who stubbornly refused with an amazed face. After thinking “by any chance”, he asked with a nasty smile

“Are you by any chance scared?”

“As if I’m scared!”

The Muozinel young man flew into a rage and immediately retorted. But, he pulled himself together at once and coughed once. He said as to persuade.

“In my country, there is such a saying. “The one who walks on ice is a fool”.”

“You’re quite frank.”

“Every year, when winter comes, there would always be a stupid brat who’s going to run on a frozen river, break the ice and fall in. To the extent that the middle-aged men bet on who will do it first this year. Let’s go.”

While beginning to walk along the cliff, Damad continued the talk. Urz had no choice but to follow after him, and listened to him talk.

Muozinel’s winter was short, and it might be said that it was not cold compared with the neighboring countries. Of course, there were days where snow fell and also days where cold wind fiercely blew. But, such days were really few. It was totally different from Zhcted which was surrounded by snow during winter.

Even if ice formed on rivers and lakes, it was said that at most it was thinner than paper. For Damad who had lived in such an environment, walking across ice was a thought hard to understand.

“Aren’t you scared after all?”

“Just say that I’m cautious.”

As Damad retorted, Urz did not tease him any further, too.

Even if they were to safely walk on the ice, they would be sandwiched between the cliffs in the meanwhile. If bandits were to appear like yesterday, there would be no way to escape. Taking that into consideration, Damad’s cautious stance was right. Even if they made a detour, they shouldn’t have to run a risk recklessly.

In addition, Urz had not perfectly recovered yet. He felt languid as usual, and when applying his hand on his forehead, he felt he had a fever. It was wise not to strain himself.

“How long is it likely to take until the castle town?”

Being asked, Damad took out a map from his load bag.

“If we go north along the river like this, there is a place where we can cross to the opposite bank. When we crossed to the opposite bank, we will go south along the river again… It’s on tomorrow daytime that we will arrive at the castle town, I guess.”

“I caused master to worry, eh…”

“It can’t be helped, right? After all, we can’t fly in the sky like a hawk. What, even that master of yours will shed tears and be glad if she meets you alive. So, be careful not to catch a strange disease. I don’t want to be embroiled in it.”

Unlike yesterday, today’s sky cleared up. The air was also not that much cold and there was no signs of beasts, either. While walking along the cliff, the two men had a silly talk to kill time. But since Urz had not that much to talk about, Damad mostly talked.

“What surprises me most after coming to Zhcted is this cold after all. I thought that if a human feels inclined to live here, he would be able to live anywhere.”

“Is Muozinel that warm? It also snows there, right?”

“On level ground, there is almost no snow remaining for more than a day. Although there are places like mountains where snow doesn’t melt all year round, there are generally the royalty and titled nobility’s summer resorts or rough spots where even hunters don’t enter.”

For Damad who had almost travelled alone so far, it seems to be a fresh feeling to have a trip companion although only for a short time. Even though it was an opponent whom he fought yesterday, this Muozinel young man was frankly talking as if such a thing did not happen.

As for Urz; although such a thing happened yesterday, he didn’t want to build an awkward atmosphere by ignoring Damad. Even more so, now that there was at a distance of one day to the castle town.

In that case, perhaps because there was not that much a difference in age, the talk got unexpectedly lively.

“You know, I’m the fourth son of a poor peasant.”

“Fourth son?”

To Urz who opened his eyes wide, Damad laughing said.

“You know, it’s quite usual that poor people have many children. We had a field of barley, but the eldest brother is to inherit it. There was nothing that the second and third big brothers could get. At most, they get a tiny share of the profits by helping with the eldest brother’s work.”

“Is that why you became a soldier?”

There are few methods for the sons of a peasant, except the eldest son, to make a living.

It was either eking out a living by hunting or fishing and the like while helping with their big brother’s work, or getting permission from the village mayor and clearing a field by himself or also becoming a soldier or mercenary.

Naturally, there was no expectation to have a bride, too. For a person doubtful of whether he could even feed himself, the people who were married were only the object of great curiosity.

Therefore, the second or third son of a peasant that dreamed of making a fortune with a stroke of luck became soldiers.

Although most were placed in the front on their first campaign and were crushed, there were also those among them who stubbornly survived, and continued fighting after that and achieved distinguished services. Damad was one of such people.

“My dream is to live in a mansion built and decorated with gold and jewelry, have so many beautiful women that you can’t finish counting them even if you use both hands served me and live by leaving everything to a clever slave.”

“Slave?”

After asking back reflexively, Urz remembered. There was slavery in the Muozinel Kingdom. Damad responded as if talking about a common thing.

“Although slave is one word, there are various though. If there are slaves to whom you entrust with heavy labor, there are also clever slaves who act as teachers. Also slaves that cook meals and slaves that takes care of the garden. It seems that when you become a great person, you will also own slaves who go about changing your clothes.”

“I can’t even imagine it…”

Urz wondered whether it would not be troublesome to especially borrow someone else’s hands to change one’s own clothes. But, it was probably because Urz was not a Muozinel person that he thought that.

Urz likewise talked about himself. About the fact that he was saved by a girl of a fishing village near the place where he was lying down on the shore. Then, his encounter with Elizavetta.

Leaving aside the matter of {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}<ref> where she asked him what he thinks of her eyes </ref> and the Imperial Palace, when he only talked about the fact that he came to work in the Imperial Palace after his bow skill was highly evaluated, Damad brightened his black pupils as he took interest to that.

“Could you show me that bow skill of yours just once?”

Saying so, the Muozinel young man held out the bow and an arrow which he was holding.

“I was just thinking that we will hunt once around here. After all, we will arrive at the Imperial Palace tomorrow at the earliest.”

“Is there not much food and water?”

While receiving the bow and arrow, the darkish red-haired youth asked.

Since Urz who fell into the forest naturally had neither food nor water, he received some from Damad’s share. If Damad didn’t have more than enough food and water as was common for cautious travelers, he might not have talked about taking Urz along until the castle town.

“There is still a day’s share. That’s why we should procure water and meat while we can.”

Damad shrugged his shoulders and turned his sight at the frozen river under the cliff.

“About water, we should light a fire and melt ice and snow. What is necessary is meat.”

“I’m convalescent, you know?”

Though Urz said so, half of it was intended as a joke. Regarding meals, he was completely indebted to Damad for the moment. He needed to return the debt.

“I won’t say “Do it until you get a prey”. You have a half koku. If you fail, I’ll do it.”

“Understood. Let’s do that then.”

And then, Urz shot down one quail and one hare.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was after the outside became bright enough that Massas Rodant and company came out of the rotted shrine where they spent a night. The snow which flickered during night also stopped and the sun was shining in the sky.

Though the sunlight was weak and seemed to be somewhat unreliable, Massas felt quite at ease with just the fact that it was sunny. The castle town where they headed for was very near. They would probably arrive in the afternoon.

“I didn’t think that the talk<ref> I think the talk here is the one about the trip. Not sure </ref> was over only in LeitMeritz, but from there passing through Legnica Lebus, huh… We came quite far, eh.”

Looking at the plain where trees sparsely soared, Massas talked to himself.

He was currently 56 years old. He wrapped his stocky body in a dark brown overcoat and put on a hat with a feather. He wore a sword on his waist. Although the overcoat was backed with fur and his movement became slightly dull, he was all right even in the cold where one’s breathe was white and grew hazy.

Massas was an Earl ruling Aude located in the north of the Brune Kingdom. He was at an age where it wouldn’t be strange for him to hand over the title and territory to his son and retired any time now, but it looked like for that to happen there was still ways to go.

Being asked by Princess Regin and Prime Minister Badouin, he now had the duty as the Princess’s advisor.

Hearing that Tigre who should be sojourning in the Zhcted Kingdom as a guest General had fell into the sea and went missing, Massas visited Zhcted to confirm the truth. And he heard the story in detail from the Vanadis Eleonora Viltaria of LeitMeritz.

At the end of summer, Tigre proceeded to Asvarre as a messenger. Not as a messenger of Brune, but of Zhcted.

Although Tigre fulfilled his duty as messenger, the return ship was attacked by a sea dragon and he fell into the sea.

The story did not end there.

Afterwards, the silver-haired Vanadis saw Tigre in a completely different place.

Tigre was serving the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina of Lebus. He lost his memory and called himself Urz.

Urz was Tigre’s father’s name. In order to make sure of whether the person who served Elizavetta was really Tigre, Massas was heading to the Imperial Palace of Lebus.

He was not travelling alone. There were two companions with him.

“Lord Massas, preparations are over.”

Being called out from behind by one of them, Massas turned his head. A girl with dull golden hair and blue pupils harking back to the bottom of a deep lake stood there. Just like Massas, she wore an overcoat backed with fur and hung a sword on her waist. She was around 20.

Though her expression could hardly be called amiable, it was not as if she didn’t trust Massas. She was basically like this towards anyone.

Her name was Limlisha. She was called with her nickname Lim by those close to her. She was Ellen’s adjutant and also her most trusted close friend.

There were three horses behind Lim. Teita was straddling one of them. She was a girl serving as Tigre’s maid.

She wore a dark brown overcoat, a hat and a scarf. Her white gloves made with rabbit’s fur got slightly dirty. Due to her small-sized body and her childish face, she looked like a 14 or 15-year-old girl, but she was 16.

When Teita looked at Massas, she smiled to his face which had turned pale. Massas also returned a smile while stroking his beard which became stiff by the long trip.

Yesterday, when they were resting in this shrine which was naturally an abandoned building, Teita fell. Both Massas and Lim thought that she accumulated fatigue by the long trip which she was not used to.

“Teita, we will arrive at the castle town in the afternoon. Bear with it a little more.”

When Massas said that as to cheer her up, Teita nodded saying “yes” as she shook her chestnut hair.

It was a little after noon that Massas and company set foot in the castle town of Lebus. While pulling the three horses tied at length, they walked along the end of the main street.

“I thought that it will be a little warmer if the sun rises, but it’s unexpectedly not so.”

“Is that so? I think that it’s quite warm though.”

To Massas who complained as he looked up at the sky, Lim inclined her head to the side and responded.

“Hmm. The sensation of cold might be a little different between me, a person of Brune and Limlisha-dono, a person of Zhcted.”

“There is also the difference in age and sex.”

The two people’s impressions aside, it seemed to be the usual weather for the residents of the castle town of Lebus. Children who wrapped their bodies in overcoats and hats happily ran around the street, lovers walked while snuggling up and housewives amused themselves in pleasant chats near stalls.

In the street where stalls stood in a row, merchants were raising vigorous voices.

“As expected of the castle town. It’s lively.”

Teita smile broadly. Her feelings had probably settled down a little by having entered the castle town. Fatigue could be seen on her face, but a bright shine returned to her hazel-colored eyes. Massas and Lim felt relieved about that.

“It is as Teita says.”

Until they had arrived at this castle town after leaving LeitMeritz, they went along many towns and villages, but they had never seen a place filled with this much liveliness.

The main street was paved in stone pavements and carriages which piled various loads were coming and going. Minstrels sang a farce at the crossroads and clowns were bantering with pedestrians. Food, dolls made by shaving trees and glassworks were sold in stalls.

Even Lim seemed to be captivated by this hustle and bustle. Although it was the same Zhcted, it was after all different from LeitMeritz where she had spent her daily life.

Far away, a huge palace which piled up grayish stones could be seen. That was probably the Imperial Palace.

Each window was large and dark brown ornaments were applied around them. It was also the same for the steep roofs with a slant. Although attaching importance to the solidity which could bear snowstorms, it had not lost its coloring. It was an appearance which gave such an impression.

''---Is Lord Tigrevurmud inside that…?''

As Lim shook her head and pulled herself together, she suggested to her two companions.

“Let’s first look for an inn. After all, it is not a problem which will be solved today or tomorrow.”

“You’re right. It won’t also do well if we don’t let these guys rest.”

While looking back at the horses he was pulling, Massas responded. Both of them could not voice it out, but they were also concerned about Teita.

“It’s likely to take some time if we are to look for an inn which can keep three horses.”

“Hmm. I’m sorry, but Limlisha-dono, can you look after them for a little while?”

As if he found something he was concerned with, Massas entrusted the horses to Lim and walked to a stall.

It was a store which sold drink which poured hot water boiled to fill a cauldron in a bisque cup and melted jam and grape honey. Getting a simple furnace ready and keeping the fire burning, the hot water was prevented from getting cold.

As Massas bought three cups of that drink, he held two cups with both hands, supported the other with his arm and returned to where Lim and Teita were.

“For the time being, let’s warm our bodies with this.”

The two girls respectively expressed their gratitude and received a cup, where steam rose, from the old Earl. When drinking a mouthful while being careful so as to not burn themselves, the smell of jam and honey tickled the nose and a faint sweetness remained in the mouth. Heat gradually spread inside the body.

While applying his mouth to the cup, Massas said in an indifferent tone.

“There seems to be a big inn three houses away from here where we can keep the horses. They say that we should look sequentially from here.”

Lim looked at the old Earl with a blank face.

“Where did you hear such a story?”

While sipping the drink of the cup, Massas pointed at the stall where he bought it with a finger. Lim alternately stared at the old Earl and the stall with a surprised face.

It looked like he immediately came back after buying the drinks without particularly even showing signs of having a chat, but Massas seemed to have asked the necessary things within a short exchange.

Teita gave a small yawn, she probably felt relaxed after having warmed her body. Massas patted Teita’s head.

“If you’ve become sleepy, you should say it without reserve. I’ll carry you on my back.”

“I-I’m all right, Massas-sama. I can properly walk by myself.”

Though Teita answered with her face which turned red, she yawned again soon after she finished speaking. Seeing the chestnut-haired girl hanging her head in shame, Massas and Lim smiled.

And then, they immediately found the inn. Fortunately, they were also two vacant rooms, and Massas and company decided to stay there. One room was used by Massas and the other by Lim and Teita. The trio gathered in Massas’ room when they had a talk.

Teita and Lim’s room was not so wide and the lamp hanging from the ceiling was also slightly dirty. There was only a small window. The curtain was also just of a size enough to cover the window and the edge got kinked. There was neither a table nor chair.

But, there were two beds, the wall was thick and three pieces of thick blankets had been prepared for each bed.

“Like this, we don’t have to sleep wearing thick clothes against the cold, eh.”

Teita checked the condition of the blankets and revealed a smile of relief.

Although a thick overcoat protected the body from the cold, it was heavy after all. Lim and Massas who were used to the weight of armor would be all right, but it looked like it was simply tough for Teita.

Besides, by wearing thick clothes against the cold for many days as such, the head and neck would become itchy. In the case of Lim and Teita, they were just going to be worried about the condition of their hair.

Lim put the loads near the bed and turned to Teita.

“You are tired from the long trip, aren’t you Teita? Please rest.”

“But, you will talk with Massas-sama after this, right? I, too––”

Hiding fatigue inside her hazel-colored pupils, Teita showed a stouthearted attitude. However, when Lim shook her head, she softly told her with an attitude like a big sister admonishing her little sister.

“I understand your feelings. We have finally come so far after all. But, that’s precisely why you must not overdo it. Properly resting and relieving fatigue is your work now.”

Not giving up, Teita tightly clenched her small hands and gazed at Lim as to entreat her. Lim had no choice but to take out her trump card.

“You do not want to worry Lord Tigrevurmud when you meet him, don’t you?”

The effect was immediate. Teita answered “yes” in a voice which seems to vanish, took off her thick clothes that were for the cold and untied her hair. She then crawled into the bed.

Lim got down on a knee near the bed and gently stroked the girl’s chestnut hair.

“I will look after you until you sleep. Lord Massas will at least wait for that.”

As Teita thanked her in a small voice with a smile, she quietly closed her eyes. She began to leak quiet sleeper’s breathing before long.

''---As expected, she seemed to be considerably tired.''

Lim quietly stood up so as to not wake Teita. She was careful so as to not make a sound and came out of the room.

When she visited Massas’ room, the old Earl with a gray beard was sitting on the bed as he wrapped his stocky body in the threefold blanket after having thrown off his thick clothes that was for the cold.

[[File:MnOtV image 064.png|thumb]]

“There you are. For the time being, why don’t you sit there? The floor is cold after all.”

Massas said with a quite composed attitude, and Lim was troubled on how to react. His figure in where he was wrapped from head to toe looked like that of a fairy with a round body coming out of a fairy tale. Since she could naturally not say such a thing, Lim somehow built a laudable face. She sat down on the edge of the bed.

“As I had said before, I would like to collect information on Lord Tigrevurmud, no, the one called Urz before heading to the Imperial Palace.”

In fact, there was also the possibility that the man named Urz was not Tigre. It was for self-admonition that Lim expressly corrected herself. Massas nodded as he agreed.

“It’s good to collect information, but what would you do specifically?”

“I will look around for someone working in the Imperial Palace and ask about it, pretending to be a traveler.”

There were civil officials and knights who finished their jobs on that day and set out together with companions to a bar, maids and court ladies who went out shopping to the castle town and also those who gave a suitable reason and strolled in the castle town for relaxation.

Waiting near the Imperial Palace for such a person to come out, accosting him in a suitable place and finding out about Urz. That was Lim’s idea.

While explaining, Lim could not repress the uneasiness welling up within her. As if reading it from the slight change of her expression, the old Earl waited that the golden-haired girl had finished her words and slowly opened his mouth.

“Limlisha-dono, aren’t you more tired than you think?”

“…Do I look like it?”

The usual serene calm was lost from Lim’s voice. Though Massas nodded with a warm smile, since his whole body was covered with a blanket, it was seriously lacking in dignity. Lim once again gazed at Massas’ figure and laughed, but it was a somewhat unhealthy smile.

“It is as Lord Massas said, I might be tired. Somehow, I don’t seem to come up with good ideas…”

Until yesterday, just thinking about arriving at the castle town was enough. However, when they entered the castle town like this, she had become anxious about the upcoming events.

If he was not Tigre, what would she do? Moreover, supposing that it was unmistakably Tigre, if he were to say that he doesn’t remember anything, would she be able to keep her cool?

She had heard that he had lost his memory, but was it something that they could manage by themselves? If Elizavetta got to know of their existence, wouldn’t she do something?

She thought that it was not good like this. Ellen trusted her and left it to her, so she must meet her expectations by any means.

Even if she thought so, Lim was not able to shake off her dark imagination.

Seeing Lim depressed, Massas rubbed his hands together inside of the blanket. And smiled.

“Then, let’s rest already for today, and think about how to deal with it in preparation for what may happen.”

“How to deal with it?”

To Lim who showed confusion in her blue pupils, the old Earl nodded.

“Let’s suppose that the one called Urz isn’t Tigre. In that case, how will Limlisha-dono explain it to Eleonora-dono? Even thinking about her attitude when she had asked us, she probably won’t let it end with us saying ‘when we checked, it was different person’.”

“Then, um, we must do what we can to persuade her with words…”

While answering at once, Lim was aware that she had spontaneously slurred her words.

Ellen would probably not doubt her report. But, when thinking of how much she would be depressed and how to comfort her, she was greatly troubled. It was again uneasiness different from the one that she harbored in her heart until a while ago.

While gazing as to confirm the change on Lim’s expression, Massas continued his words.

“Regarding Eleonora-dono, I might not be good to persuade her. As long as you’re by her side, she will probably recover by herself. However, Eleonora-dono won’t be the only one to whom we will have to explain. Along these lines, I’m troubled even now about how I would report it to Her Highness the Princess.”

Though Massas jokingly said with a wry smile, Lim sympathized with him from the bottom of her heart. If she was in his position, she would not be able to make the report to Princess Regin at all. She would have probably given up just on thinking about the words. Massas put on a serious expression and continued.

“You can’t afford not to report. We can’t get someone to replace you, either. If you report too late because you think too much about what to say, it will be the worst case. On the other hand, it won’t be good to put it with common words, either. Something like that will be immediately seen through, and you will also find yourself deplorable.”

“––Thank you, Lord Massas.”

Lim bowed her head politely. Certainly, if she continued to think about many things like that, she would be crushed by uneasiness. She was just fine as she was now.

“I will accept your words and rest today. Tomorrow, let’s bring Teita and move with the three of us.”

“Yes, let’s do that. I will also rest. It looks like my body is less able to endure a long trip than expected.”

Massas greatly shook his body covered with the blanket. As Lim chuckled, she stood up from the bed and bowed to the old Earl. She then left the room.

When she returned to her room, Teita’s vigorous sleeper’s breathing could be heard. When she looked at her, the blanket had slightly slipped off. As she approached the chestnut-haired girl’s bed, Lim quietly straightened the blanket. Then, she crawled into her bed.

She fell asleep while thinking about various things.

After about a quarter koku had passed after Lim came out of his room, Massas threw off the blanket covering his body. He wore his thick overcoat, hung his sword to his waist and left the room.

He went out of the inn and walked around the inn for a while. He needed to know what sort of stores were nearby and how long the street extended without delay. He wanted to check as much stores as possible which were likely to be useful in case something were to happen.

''---Was it Elizavetta Fomina? I’ve yet to grasp her personality.''

Massas thought about whether in the worst case scenario, they would be imprisoned in the Imperial Palace by Elizavetta.

This was because assuming that the man called Urz was Tigre and that Elizavetta tried to keep hiding it to her surroundings, the existence of Massas and company would be more than dangerous.

Leaving aside the case that Massas was alone, now he was entrusted with two important girls: Teita and Lim. He had to act carefully also for their safety.

“Next, I must look for a store which serves a delicious meal.”

In order to make the two girls who will wake up sometime soon glad.

Under the sun floating in the dim sky, Massas walked to the street where stalls stood in a line.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The curtain of night which let the stars twinkle in the sky gradually faded. The end of the eastern sky began to turn dim white and calmly informed of the dawn. The sun would soon illuminate the ground.

It was at that time that Elizavetta came out of her bedroom in the depths of Lebus’ Imperial Palace. Two days had passed since the day when she returned covered in wounds to the Imperial Palace.

Wearing a dress which piled up purple fabric and used frills and laces abundantly, and hanging the black whip, her Viralt on her right waist, the red-haired Vanadis proudly walked along the corridor.

Though a cloth which applied medicine was pasted on a cheek and her right arm was wound with a bandage, her eyes of different colors were tinged with a dignified brightness and painfulness could not be felt at all. Elizavetta lightly waved her hand to the salute of patrolling soldiers and the soldiers standing on watch.

Since her attitude was too majestic, the soldiers did not think of it as suspicious. Reporting to neither Naum nor Lazarl, they had seen their master with looks of admiration.

It was after a half koku that Naum noticed that Elizavetta had disappeared from the Imperial Palace.

The knight in his prime who hurriedly jumped into the Vanadis’ bedroom found a note on the table, and moreover, after receiving the report that one of the horses for the Vanadis had disappeared, he looked up at the sky.

Elizavetta who left the Imperial Palace ran through the highway wrapped in a very dim light on a horse.

She put on a white overcoat over her purple dress and also put on a white hat which was woven with wool. These overcoat and hat were the ones that she wore when she slipped out with Urz and went to the castle town.

Her Viralt was put in a part of the skirt of the dress here it could not be seem; she rolled up the hem and could straddle the horse without riding horizontally. A big cargo bag was tied onto the horse’s saddle and there was food, water and a map inside.

She ordered a tight-lipped court lady to prepare these outside the Imperial Palace beforehand.

''---To think that the slipping out with Urz would be helpful in such a situation.''

The air of when the day had just dawned was chilly, but Elizavetta thought that it was just right to maintain her clear consciousness.

After she had returned to the Imperial Palace two days ago, Elizavetta was in a state where strain was always forced on her. What she feared was that those working in the Imperial Palace would be controlled by Baba Yaga and would attack her. It was really fortunate that nothing happened.

And last night, Elizavetta received a report from Lazarl. The old civil official had investigated about run-down shrines which enshrined Baba Yaga.

''---Ten places. Ten places for the time being…''

Their locations were written down on the map inside the cargo bag. If it went smoothly, she would be able to visit all of them in nine or ten days.

Elizavetta suddenly removed her left hand from the reins. She touched the black whip roundly bundled and hung on her waist.

“I’m sorry, Valitsaif.”

The {{furigana|Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl|Isgrifa}} apologetically cast down her eyes.

“I may be disqualified as a Vanadis.”

As a Vanadis, she should have confined her personal feelings and only mobilized for Lebus.

Elizavetta did not intend to throw away her pride and sense of responsibility as a Vanadis. Besides, she also had the firm conviction that defeating Baba Yaga would unmistakably be of benefit for Lebus.

But, Elizavetta, being aware of that thought, excluded it and went after the demon only for her personal feelings. In order to satisfy the anger and pride blowing violently within her chest, and also in order to release the abominable curse dwelling in her right arm, she was riding her horse now.

“Even though I don’t intend to move as a Vanadis, I’m relying on the Viralt which belongs to a Vanadis. It’s very selfish. Despite that, can you lend me your power, Valitsaif?”

With her left hand, Elizavetta strongly grasped the Thunder Swirl.

“Only that old hag––”

As if responding to her appeal, the tip from the handle of the bundled black whip wore a dim light. It scorched the atmosphere, burst and scattered white sparks. It seemed to encourage her and support her back.

“Thank you.”

Just for an instant, Elizavetta’s expression loosened and a smile appeared. However, she immediately erased it, looked at the front and grasped the reins once again.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

When about one koku had passed since Elizavetta slipped out of the Imperial Palace, two young men passed through the gate of the castle town. It was Urz and Damad.

The sky had already become bright. In the main street, merchants opened their stores and were busy with preparation; government officials, craftsmen and soldiers headed to their posts at a quick pace. There were also figures of children heading in groups to a temple in order to learn reading and writing.

Seeing the familiar castle town, Urz heaved a sigh of relief and fatigue.

“I didn’t think that it’ll take more than two days.”

While walking side by side with Urz, Damad snorted in displeasure.

“Even you probably didn’t notice that we’ve taken the wrong way.”

It was planned that the two of them should have arrived at the castle town within yesterday.

But, both Urz and Damad were unfamiliar with the geography of this area. After finding a bridge and crossing to the opposite shore, the two men had advanced to the direction opposite of the road to the castle town. It was after having walked more than two koku that Urz and Damad realized it.

“Anyway, it’s quite lively, as expected of a castle town.”

To Damad who looked around and revealed an expression of admiration, Urz asked.

“Shall we first go somewhere and eat something? When thinking about it, it might take a considerable time to give you a reward.”

“Yes. Certainly, it looks like the formalities will be troublesome when it comes to the Imperial Palace… No, wait. Won’t the Imperial Palace prepare a feast for me as the benefactor who helped you and brought you until here?”

“If you get too carried away, I will also firmly report about the fact that you tried to kill me.”

As he gave a warning to Damad’s impudence, Urz suddenly stopped. He felt a gaze and looked back.

An old man with his stocky body wrapped in an overcoat was standing there. The old man opened his mouth befuddled, and turned a look of surprise to Urz.

Similarly, Urz was also not able to take his eyes off from the old man. The moment when he took a glance at him, the youth felt a vivid nostalgia to the old man’s face. As a joy to the extent that his face naturally broke into a smile overflowed from the bottom of his heart, Urz tried to call the old man.

“Ah…”

Soon after, Urz’s face became stiff. As if the air had become solid and plugged up his throat, the youth, who only moved his mouth flapping open and close, could not utter his voice. Joy disappeared as it melted, and confusion and irritation eroded Urz’s heart.

He did not know the old man’s name.

The figure of this old man also appeared inside his memory which was full of many fragments. He knew that the old man was a benefactor who helped him many times and that he was also an important person to him.

And yet, his name did not come out. He could not remember it.

“Um, errr, er…”

With only incoherent words coming out from his mouth, impatience and bitterness blurred on Urz’s face. The old man ahead uttered his voice.

“Tigre! Isn’t it Tigre!?”

Urz unintentionally shook his shoulders at his shout. To the extent that he took half a step back. As the old man, not noticing such a reaction from the youth, ran with a face mixed with surprise and joy, he strongly hugged Urz.

“What a relief! I’ve heard the story, but you’re really… You’re really alive!”

Urz, unable to return words to the old man, or rather not even knowing what else he should do, looked up at the sky with a perplexed face.

“––Hey, old man.”

Damad who was watching the course of events with a bored face forced his way through there. The young Muozinel man gripped the old man’s arms and forcibly pulled them from Urz.

Urz inwardly heaved a sigh of relief and was grateful to Damad. If Damad was not there, he would have probably stood upright there and be unable to move forever. On the other hand, being boorishly interrupted in an emotional reunion, the old man glared at Damad without concealing his anger.

“What do you want? I’m busy now.”

“That’s my line. What are you doing? When I was wondering why you shouted, now you suddenly jumped on him… Everybody is looking.”

When the old man looked at the surroundings at these words, several people who were walking along the street had stopped and looked their way. If there were housewives who knitted their brows, there were also children who directed wondering looks. They were also those who expected dispute or trouble.

The old man finally regained his calm, coughed once and parted from Urz.

“This isn’t good. Let’s move to another place for the time being.”

“Don’t decide on your own. There is a place where we’re going. For an unknown old man to––”

“Please wait, Damad.”

Interrupting the black-haired Muozinel man’s words, Urz stared straight at the old man.

“There is also something I would like to ask you. Let's change the place. However––”

Urz hesitated to speak for a moment and bit his lips. However, he immediately pulled himself together and continued.

“My name is Urz.”

Urz, Damad and the old man with the gray hair and beard entered a deserted side road. Seemingly, Urz’s words being too much of a shock, the old man dropped his shoulders and hung his head disappointedly.

The two young men looked at each other. Although they sympathized with him, they also couldn't afford to wait like this for the old man to recover. Urz resolutely accosted him.

“I’m sorry. Could you tell us your name?”

The old man raised his face. He put on an expression as if bearing a headache.

“No, that’s right. I have heard that you lost your memory…”

As he shook his gray beard and mumblingly muttered, the old man once again gazed at Urz.

“My name is Massas Rodant. I’m from Brune and I governed Aude in the north.”

“Massas…”

Urz looked downward with a serious face and repeated that word several times. Massas stared at the youth with a face filled with expectation.

“H-How is it? Do you seem to be able to remember…?”

Urz did not immediately answer and earnestly explored his memory. He thought that it was a familiar name. However, that name was not connected with the old man’s figure which appeared in his fragmentary memory. He even wondered whether there wasn’t some kind of mistake, having thought that it sounded familiar.

After a time of a 100 full counts had passed, Urz bowed his head to Massas.

“Sorry…”

Massas covered his forehead with his hand and looked up at the sky. When he thought about how he took dozens of days from the far away Brune to arrive at this castle town and finally meet him, he reacted like this.

But, Massas mustered energy and returned his sight to Urz. When he looked at his face, Urz showed a reaction. He still had a wish.

“I’m sorry, but could you come with me? There are people I want you to meet.”

“Hey, could you leave it for after we’ve gone to the Imperial Palace? This old man’s talk is becoming long.”

Damad broke in from the side in an annoyed tone. The Muozinel young man openly felt uncomfortable with Massas. Urz asked Damad.

“Though I feel bad for you, could you hang with me for a little longer?”

Although he could not remember Massas’ name, it was certain that there was this old man’s existence within his memory. Urz was positive about that.

“Please, bring us.”

“All right. It’s this way. Those people are staying at the same inn as me.”

Massas walked at a quick pace thinking that they had to arrive before the youth changed his mind; Urz walked beside the old Earl. Damad followed several steps behind with a face which doesn’t seem to be interested.

Massas looked at Urz with a sidelong glance, and after a pause of about two breaths, opened his mouth.

“You said that you were Urz, but where did that name come from? You have no memory, right?”

“Yes. Being thrown various questions of whether I can remember something…”

Urz talked about the story where he was lying down on the seashore, that he was found and nursed by a fishing village. Also about the events which led to him calling himself Urz.

Massas who heard it shook his gray beard and slowly sighed.

“Urz was the name of Tigrevurmud Vorn’s father…”

As he said up to there, the old Earl suddenly looked back.

“I forgot to ask, but who is that Muozinel person?”

“That guy is called Damad… Simply put, he’s a benefactor. He saved me when I was attacked by bandits.”

“Is that so? I have to thank him later.”

To Massas’ words, Urz had mixed feelings. He kept silent about the fact that he tried to kill him, but he wondered what kind of reaction this old Earl would show if he were to speak of it.

While walking side by side with Massas, Urz felt a strange sensation. As expected, he felt like he had met this person somewhere. If he heard more stories or if he met Massas’ companions, he might possibly regain his memory.

The reality of not knowing who he is became a vague uneasiness and lurked in the innermost depths of Urz’s heart. All the more so after he especially had a mysterious experience such as the black bow.

Before long, the three men arrived before a certain inn. It was an inn whose structure was a solid two-storied building. A small stable for letting horses rest was also linked to it.

When they entered the inn, there were stairs to the second floor on the right and a counter (for reception) on the left. At the center, a corridor extended straight.

“In which room are your companions?”

“It’s immediately after we go up the stairs.”

When Massas finished speaking, Urz began to run. Massas shouted “wait” from behind, but he ignored him and vigorously ran up the stairs.

The shock when he saw Massas still remained in the depths of his heart. In the end, he was not able to remember, but if he saw the other two, he might remember something.

In meeting Massas and having talked with him, some scenes within Urz’s memory became clear. But, because the anteroposterior connection (between front and back)<ref> Urz is referring to how he couldn’t connect Massas’s name with the old man’s figure in his memory </ref> did not become clear, he didn’t know what he did when and where. That irritation pushed the youth’s back.

''---If I meet those people, surely…!''

As soon as he finished going up stairs, Urz knocked on a wooden door. He pushed it without waiting for a reply.

“Eh”

Having emitted a short voice of surprise was a chestnut-haired girl who was in the room. Inside, there was also one more person, a girl with dull golden hair.

The two girls opened their eyes wide and stared at Urz who opened the door. Urz also stood stock still on the spot in blank amazement and fixedly stared at the two girls.

Within the room dimly illuminated by the light of a lamp, the two girls, only wearing underwear had their white skin exposed. In their hands, thinly-made clothes without sleeves were grasped as they were in the middle of changing.

Teita’s body was slender; her bodily build was overall thin as well as both her arms and feet. However, a faint charm started to drift in the constriction of her bosom and waist and it indicated that she was growing up.

Lim, although tall, was the owner of a balanced body, and while her arms and feet looked thin, they possessed much unstoppable flexibility. It was the body of a warrior that chipped off useless meat and was well trained. But, while being so, it was beautiful and by no means rough.

The swelling of her rich chest peeped out to about the upper half, and from there, the area between the bottom (of her chest) and waist were hidden by the thinly-made clothes grasped in her hands. But, even only the upper half passed enough to imagine the size and heaviness.

Under her waist, there were well tightened, sensual thighs.

“…Tigre-sama?”

“Lord Tigrevurmud…?”

[[File:MnOtV image 004.png|thumb]]

Hoarse voices leaked respectively from Teita’s and Lim’s mouths. The two of them were surprised to the extent that they dropped the clothes that they were holding. In that instance, Lim’s chest greatly bounced.

To the sound emitted when the clothes dropped on the floor, Urz finally came to his senses. He turned around, began to run, missed his footing and splendidly fell down.

A loud sound also resounded inside Teita’s and Lim’s room, and the two girls, startled, looked at each other. Teita’s face turned bright red and she crouched down on the spot. Lim also blushed and while hiding her chest with her left hand, she confusedly ran up to the doorway and vigorously closed the door.

The shock of the reunion was completely blown away to somewhere else, and until Massas knocked on the door, the two girls had sat down on the spot silently.

After walking a little from the inn where Massas and company were staying at, there was a bar. It was a shop which opened from before noon and served not only alcohol, but also several dishes. The five of them entered that shop.

They sat around a big square table. With his hand, Urz was rubbing his face which still hurt, Teita looked downward as she was embarrassed and Lim had a displeased look. Damad and Massas looked amazed.

“May we order?”

“Please. And, I will pay for my own share.”

It was for precaution that Damad said this. He did not expect to meet Tigrevurmud Vorn’s acquaintances in such a place. He though that even if there was a possibility, it would be after arriving at the Imperial Palace.

Since he did not know what would happen from now on, he should not have imprudently taken out money and involved himself in this.

Massas and the two girls introduced themselves first. Then, Urz and Damad briefly explained about themselves, too. At that time, Massas bowed his head as he recalled.

[[File:MnOtV image 076.png|thumb]]

“For having saved Tigre… this youth from bandits, I thank you from the bottom of my heart.”

The Muozinel young man did not say anything, but he showed a slightly stained expression. Urz also had slightly mixed feelings.

The dishes arrived.

A basket filled with bread, stew served in a tureen which let steam rise, cheese finely cut, red turnip and spinach salad filled the table. Urz and Damad’s stomachs growled almost at the same time.

However, it couldn’t be called a meal in a peaceful atmosphere.

Damad silently endeavored in the meal, and Massas made a face saying “what’s up with him?” Teita’s face was still bright red and she did not make eye contact with Urz. Lim hardly tried to speak, too.

When several plates were emptied, Urz asked resolutely.

“What kind of human being was Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

Massas and Teita looked at each other. Lim opened her mouth then.

“I do not mind talking about him, but…”

Lim continued without destroying her calm demeanor.

“Before that, could you speak about your life so far, Urz-san?”

After Urz blinked several times, he fixedly stared at Lim’s face. He felt somewhat troubled at her utterance. Her blue pupils in her unamiable face calmly stared back at the youth.

''---Ah, I see.''

Urz finally noticed. This was because she called him “Urz” quite naturally. From after Massas had met him until they came here, he had not been called by the name “Urz” even once.

It was only that, and yet Urz’s heart became somewhat light. He pulled himself together, opened his mouth and talked about how he spent his life so far.

About the fact that he was lying on the seashore, was found by a girl of a fishing village and about the name Urz from a vague memory. Then, about the fact that he lived in the fishing village for a while, but one day, they were attacked by pirates and Elizavetta who happened to pass by helped them. And finally about the fact that she ordered him to serve her.

At this, Lim opened her eyes wide and Massas sighed while stroking his gray beard. Teita absentmindedly opened her mouth and stared at Urz.

“You started from stable boy, became an attendant and then an advisor, huh…”

“The explanation that you were promoted so fast just because your bow skill was highly evaluated doesn’t hold up. Isn’t there anything else?”

Massas who pulled himself together and stared at Urz head on. Urz faltered.

As Massas said, there was something that he did not say. From what he could see Massas’ and Lim’s reactions, it looked like he couldn’t keep hiding it. Urz rummaged his darkish red hair.

“Can you keep it a secret?”

As he confirmed that all of them nodded, Urz opened his mouth.

“After I expressed my honest thoughts about Master –– Elizavetta-sama’s eyes, it looks like she took a liking to me.”

“Her eyes…?”

Except Lim, the three others respectively frowned. Only Lim knitted her brows as she witnessed a difficult problem and nodded.

“It’s the {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}.”

“Ah, the rumored eyes of different colors… A long time ago, I’ve seen a cat with such eyes.”

Massas who finally understood muttered as he remembered. Seemingly, Teita’s memory also seemed to recall it at these words and nodded.

“There are many areas which detest the {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}} as a fearful thing. Elizavetta-sama probably had bitter experiences in the past, too.”

After saying so, Lim shook her head as if shaking off her inward sympathy. She looked at Urz.

“It isn’t as if you have no memory after she helped the people of the fishing village, right?”

“That’s right. I properly remember from that point onwards. When I try to think about before I was saved, my mind became fuzzy and I can’t clearly remember, but it isn’t the case after I was saved.”

“Thank you. I generally understand how you have lived until now. Based on that, I would like to ask, but…”

Lim cut her words for a moment there. She seemed to hesitate about whether she should continued to speak as such, but conceiving determination on her blue pupils, she opened her mouth.

“Are you satisfied with your present life?”

“…What do you mean?”

Unable to guess Lim’s intention, Urz asked. Lim indifferently answered.

“Exactly as I stated. If you appreciated the life in which you serve Elizavetta-sama and want to continue, then we will go back as such.”

At her words, Massas and Teita half rose to their feet from their chairs. The two people of Brune overlooked Lim with amazed faces.

“W-What do you mean?”

Teita, whose face turned pale, emitted a loud voice. Though Massas was silent, he probably felt the same way as her; he shook his gray beard. Lim answered without breaking her calm at all.

“You may say that Urz-san has his clear memory as Urz, but he has no memory as Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

“We were also told that by Eleonora-sama…”

“Yes. But, she did not know what it was specifically. And, both we and Eleonora-sama do not know a way of regaining lost memories.”

Interrupting the words of Teita who desperately argued, Lim said plainly. Teita and Massas gasped. Damad put on an expression as if expecting something.

“It is easy to take Urz-san along to LeitMeritz as Lord Tigrevurmud. However, will it be really good for him?”

Lim’s blue pupils gazed straight at Urz.

“If he does not recover his memory at this rate, Urz-san will be forced to live the life of another person who is Tigrevurmud Vorn. The surrounding people will call him Lord Tigrevurmud and treat him like that; he will grieve for not having his memory and people will sympathize with him. Eyes will not be turned to the person called Urz after today.”

“B-But…”

Teita tried to rebut, but was not able to think of something. Lim said.

“Urz-san, your life can be considered to be substantial. You were highly evaluated by Elizavetta-sama, and you also have friendly colleagues. There seems to be small quarrels, but that is not only limited to Urz-san, it is something unavoidable when adapting into a foreign land.”

Urz lightly nodded. The look thrown at a stranger, whether it be in the fishing village or in the lodgings of the Imperial Palace’s stablemen, had always followed Urz around. It was something that only time solved.

Lim continued.

“We are convinced that you are Tigrevurmud Vorn. However, as I said earlier, we do not know a way of recovering your memory. Of course, we can exert ourselves so that your memory returns, but it may never return.”

He wasn’t able to say that it was impossible. Actually, with fragmented scenes appearing, he did not think that he was Tigrevurmud Vorn.

Lim said with a severe expression.

“Therefore, I would like you to choose. Which path will you follow?”

Living here in Lebus as Urz?

Or, going away from here as Tigrevurmud Vorn?

A heavy silence flew down on the place. As a time of nearly ten counts passed, Urz asked with a painful expression.

“If I say that I will remain here, what will you do?”

“As I said earlier, we will go back.”

Without showing a shaken behavior, Lim immediately replied.

“Two swords do not fit into one sheath. You were not Tigrevurmud Vorn. Tigrevurmud Vorn fell into the sea and lost his life. That’s all. I think that Eleonora-sama also considered this and sent me here.”

Massas had already decided to watch the course of events in silence.

Lim told a small lie. If she thought for Ellen’s sake, even if she was to drag him, she should take Urz and return. As for Massas, when he thought about Regin who was in Brune’s royal palace, he also thought that he should pull apart Urz from here.

But while understanding that, Lim asked with a severe expression. If she were to think for this youth’s sake, she thought that she should do so.

''---Did I really think about Tigre?''

Massas asked himself. No, I thought about Tigre. Though Regin would be surprised if she knew the situation, she would accept this youth as Tigre. While waiting for the day when his memory would return, she would definitely let this youth walk his life as Tigrevurmud Vorn.

There was no room for the life of the youth called Urz to enter there.

Both Massas and Teita had thought that it was natural. That Urz was only impurities (a foreign matter) within Tigrevurmud Vorn.

However, Lim did not see it like that. In deference to Urz, she was going to let him choose his path for the future. Even though the feeling of wanting to meet Tigre should be strong even to her.

On the other hand, Urz was troubled.

''---Even if she asks me which path to choose…''

In that case, it was better to live as Urz. Tigre might be a hero. Probably, Teita and Massas really thought of Tigre as an important person. After all, they came to look for him from the far away country of Brune. And he was also probably loved by many other people.

But for Urz, they were strangers.

He had also said it to Naum before, but he didn’t feel like it was about him. No matter how many uncertain scenes of his memory appeared in his mind.

Silence fell once again. Urz putting his clenched fist on his lap dropped his look on the table. Lim and company waited for the youth to open his mouth without urging him.

A time of about 30 counts passed. Urz took a small breath and raised his face.

“Could you wait until I make a decision? I won’t feel at ease with an indecisive answer.”

Urz’s face was earnest. The intent of trying to run away could not be seen in his black pupils.

“Limlisha-san. It’s as you said. Even I don’t know whether or not my memory will return in the future. Perhaps, it might stay like this my whole life. Above all, I don’t feel inconvenience in living as Urz. But––”

Urz continued.

“Just because I don’t remember, I don’t want to avert my eyes to what I’ve probably done. I think that I should know and face the man called Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

Urz continued.

“Though it will be after I obtain master –– Vanadis-sama’s permission, I will go to Brune. I will strive to regain my memory by visiting the land where Tigrevurmud Vorn was born and raised.”

“However”, Urz continued.

“Even if I was to regain my memory, I can’t guarantee whether or not I will return to my life as Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

“I do not mind that.”

Lim calmly answered. She looked at Teita and Massas.

“U-Understood.”

It was Teita who answered first. She tightly clenched her small hands and said.

“What is important is for Tigre-sama… no, Urz-san to regain his memory. Please let me help on that!”

Massas looked at Teita and Lim with a bitter face, sighed and nodded.

“I understand. I think that what Limlisha-dono said is right.”

“Well then, let's go to the Imperial Palace.”

Although holding vague uneasiness, Urz said with a resolved face. He did not know how Elizavetta would react. But, even if he were to live as Urz, he could not give up on his lost memory. He wanted the red-haired Vanadis to understand that.

The five people left the shop.

At that time, Massas said as he recalled.

“Limlisha-dono. Sorry, but I want to look at the horses’ state. Can you come with me?”

It was about the three horses that they left in the care of the inn. Not only Lim who was told these words, but also Damad frowned.

“We can do that later, can’t we? Should we not hurry to the Imperial Palace now?”

“I understand your feelings, but if you ask me, it’s the opposite. Assuming that we go to the Imperial Palace and meets Vanadis-dono, we don’t even know whether or not we will leave by the end of today. Don’t tell me that you will temporarily excuse yourself just because you are worried about the horses. It’s best to get miscellaneous things over with earlier.”

“You’re right. I understand. What will you do, Teita?”

Lim looked at the chestnut-haired girl. After turned her look at Urz once, Teita shook her head.

“I will be waiting here with Ti… Urz-san.”

“We will finish as soon as possible.”

Lim said so and walked to the inn with Massas. Urz, Damad and Teita were left behind.

“––Hey, can I have a minute?”

Seeing off the back of Massas and Lim, Damad called out to Teita. Although the chestnut-haired girl shook her shoulders as she was startled, she eagerly straightened up her back, thrust out her chest and looked up at Damad.

“W-What is it?”

To her reaction like that of a small animal, Damad lifted the edge of his mouth and laughed.

“It’s not that big a deal. I’ll be borrowing this guy for a little while.”

When he finished speaking, Damad gripped Urz’s arm. Ignoring the puzzled Urz, the Muozinel young man began to walk. In a place about ten steps away from Teita who stood stock still dumbfounded, he stopped.

“What’s the matter?”

After bowing to Teita, Urz turned around to Damad.

“Shall we part here?”

Suddenly, Damad laughed and said that. To Urz who frowned, Damad continued.

“I said it, right? For what purpose I have traveled to such a place.”

In order to kill Tigrevurmud Vorn. Damad said so.

“Judging from the story of those guys, it seems that you’re really Tigrevurmud Vorn. In that case, we can no longer afford to act together.”

“…What about the reward for having brought me until here?”

Suddenly feeling loneliness, Urz asked. He was the man who tried to kill him. It was also hard to say that he had a good character. But, it was too sudden a parting.

“Let’s consider it as a loan.”

Saying so, Damad turned his back on Urz. Urz called out to his back.

“Thank you for having brought me to here.”

His back still turned, Damad replied in a dry tone.

“Listen, Urz. Don’t forget my words.”

Seeing off Damad, Urz returned to Teita’s side.

“What happened to that person?”

To Teita who shyly asked, Urz awkwardly smiled.

“It was just the right time, so we’ve decided to part here.”

Massas who returned to the inn first checked the horses’ state. Then, after paying a silver coin to the storekeeper, he asked that he wanted him to look after them for about three days for the time being. As he finished with that, the old Earl said to Lim.

“Sorry, but can I have you write a letter addressed to Eleonora-dono of LeitMeritz?”

Massas’ expression was extremely serious. He continued his explanation.

“Elizavetta Fomina-dono was it? I don’t know that person’s nature. In the worst case, there is also the possibility that we will imprisoned in the Imperial Palace and it’ll be pretended that we didn’t come here.”

“Such a thing…”

Lim could not deny it. This was because when she recalled the story that she heard from Ellen in LeitMeritz and the one she heard from Urz a while ago, it was clear that Elizavetta held a strong goodwill towards that darkish red-haired youth.

Besides, there was Teita. When push comes to shove, Lim was prepared to wield her sword; she had also accumulated training for that. It was probably the same for Massas.

However, Teita had never held a sword, she was just a maid. Lim should adopt measures not only for herself, but also for Teita.

Lim nodded and then groaned as she realized a certain thing.

“Even you say to send a letter, the time to look for a merchant with a great influence is…”

In the case of delivering a letter to somewhere far away, one would give it to a servant if he’s a noble or to a messenger if he’s in an army, but the sole person a commoner could ask was a merchant. And it had to be a well-known merchant who took root in a town or city. This was because they were well known by peddlers who moved continuously from town to town.

They knew which peddler was going to head to which town or village. Therefore, they received the letter from the client with a payment and entrusted it to the peddler.

In addition, if it was a merchant with a great influence, he would always have multiple people who could have the letter promptly delivered. Even in case that there was no peddler who went to that village or town (wanted destination), he would find a way to deliver the letter.

Of course, there were probably such merchants in this castle town. But, Massas and company just arrived a few days ago. To Lim which let impatience blur in her blue pupils, Massas however shook his head.

“Then, there is no problem. I already looked for one. I also checked how much it costs.”

Lim looked at Massas with a face which could not hide her surprise. And she asked in a tone to confirm.

“Have you thought about it since before we arrived at the castle town?”

“At least to the extent that there might be the necessity of sending an urgent letter. If I use the name of the touring knight Massas Rodant, I won’t be suspicious even if I pile up money and entrust an urgent letter.”

Lim could not help but smile wryly at Massas’ words. She did not expect that he would come to use the setup “turning knight” in such a place.

“Understood. But in that case, I think that we should send it to the Imperial Palace of Legnica, and ask them to send a messenger from there to LeitMeritz.”

Legnica was located in the middle of Lebus and LeitMeritz. And, the Imperial Palace of Legnica was friendly to Ellen.

They were secretly thankful to the silver-haired Vanadis who desperately rode a horse, hid her name and was present at Vanadis Sasha’s death. It was something that both Massas and Lim felt when they stopped by Legnica due to this trip.

“That’s right. If it’s them, they’re definitely trustworthy.”

“Yes. By the way, what should we write for the letter’s contents?”

“That Urz was Tigre. That he did not regain his memory. And that if possible, we would like her to send someone. After all, what will become necessary no matter what, is a way to get in touch with the outside in case we are imprisoned in the Imperial Palace.”

Thus, the two of them left the hotel when Lim finished writing the letter.

Massas who came out of the inn, seeing that there were only the two people Urz and Teita, stroke his gray beard wonderingly.

“Where is that Muozinel young man?”

“Since he brought me up to here, he said that we shall part.”

Urz answered as he let loneliness somewhat blur on his face.

“Hmm. Since he is your benefactor, I should have properly thanked him.”

Massas who didn’t doubt Urz’s words muttered such an impression which made the youth smile wryly. He thought that it was good that he didn’t tell them about the fact that they fought in a forest. If they knew that, neither Massas nor Lim would probably let Damad escape.

After they stopped by a certain merchant’s residence by Massas’ request, Urz and company headed again to the Imperial Palace.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The castle gate of the Imperial Palace was wrapped in noise due to Urz’s slightly dirty figure.

It was known by many people that this youth disappeared several days ago. Also about the fact that by Elizavetta’s order, Naum had sent soldiers for his search.

Not only did that Urz return in an awful appearance, he even brought unknown man and women. It was no wonder that the place was thrown into an uproar.

“Including your awful appearance, there are various things I would like to ask you, but… Who are the three people behind you?”

The familiar gatekeeper asked Urz without hiding his suspicion. The youth answered with a wry smile.

“They were visitors to Naum-san. I am sorry, but could you pass that on him?”

Since he thought that it would become a serious matter if he gave the name of Elizavetta, he decided to have him call Naum first. If it’s him, he would manage it well.

As they waited before the castle gate, Naum appeared before long gasping for breath. He, who received the report from a soldier, had literally jumped out of his office.

But, he had still left his calm. As he drew close to Urz, Naum noticed Massas and company standing near the youth.

The knight in his prime adjusted his breathing and quickly fixed his disorderly hair and clothes. His expression was tinged with dignity not as Urz’s boss, but one which should be called that of a knight of Lebus.

“Who are you?”

Massas took a step forward and answered.

“I am Massas Rodant, one who was granted the land of Aude and the title of Earl also gratefully from Her Highness the Princess in the Brune Kingdom. I came on this occasion because I would like to talk about something important.”

Naum’s face turned pale at the Bruneman’s words. Massas’ greeting was polite without interval, and Naum was also impressed with the old Earl’s will’s strength.

But, Naum was also a man who served the Imperial Palace for a long time. As he quietly took a breath, he politely responded with a smiling face.

“Excuse me for my behavior. Welcome, Your Excellency Earl Rodant. I am called Naum and I serve this Imperial Palace’s lord Elizavetta Fomina-sama. Unfortunately, my lord is currently absent and while presumptuous, I shall act as your conversation partner.”

As they were guided by Naum, Urz and company passed through the Imperial Palace’s door. It looked like Naum was heading to the reception room. Urz walked with long strides and drew beside Naum.

“Naum-san. I––”

“Leave it for later, Urz.”

Urz opened his eyes wide. Naum’s profile was unusually severe.

“You have brought them, so I can roughly guess the situation. It might be better to hear the circumstances in detail from you. But, I would first like to talk with Earl Rodant. I want you to remain silent as much as possible.”

“…Understood.”

Being overawed by a quiet appeal, Urz could only nod.

Naum guided Massas and company to the reception room inside the Imperial Palace.

A carpet from Muozinel was laid out on the floor and a silver water jug decorated a corner of the room. A table of ebony was arranged in the center so that it was interposed between two sofas. Although luxurious, it was a room which gave a calm impression without emphasizing gaudiness.

Naum first recommended the sofa to Massas and company and after waiting for the three people to sit, he also sat down on the sofa of the opposite side. Urz sat next to Naum.

“Is it all right for me to sit with this appearance as is?”

Urz asked Naum in a low voice while pulling the hem of his clothes. The knight in his prime answered without looking at Urz.

“I don’t mind. Though you should clean the dirt of the place afterwards, time is precious now.”

Then, Naum called a servant and ordered him to prepare drinks for the guests. Moreover, he added this in a casual tone.

“Speaking of which, I wonder where Lazarl-dono went. Could you tell him that an urgent matter came up?”

“Understood.”

The servant respectfully bowed and left the reception room.

“Who is Lazarl-dono?”

“What, he’s just a colleague.”

Naum smoothly dodged the question of Massas who feigned a casual behavior. He opened his mouth without pausing.

“Now then, with all due respect to Your Excellency Earl Rodant, for what kind of business did you come for? I would like to hear it first and then convey it to my lord the Vanadis.”

“Naum-dono, do you know a man called Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

Without even an introduction, Massas directly cut to the chase. A fire was just earlier put in the fireplace of this room; so it was not cold, but you could not say that it was warm, either. Nevertheless, cold sweat ran through Naum’s back.

“Yes. He is a famous person after all. He’s the hero suppressed Brune’s civil war and afterwards, as a guest General in the LeitMeritz dukedom––”

“Urz who is there––” Massas said as he interrupted Naum’s words.

“What do you say about him being Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

Lim, Teita and Urz held their breath. The reception room was wrapped in a tense atmosphere.

“…It is the first time that I hear of that. It’s a very interesting talk.”

After a short pause, Naum calmly responded.

“Hou. Are you saying that you’re hearing of this for the first time?”

Fighting spirit flickered in Massas’s eyes. His gray beard seemed to shake as it was stirred up with its owner’s feelings. However, Naum warded off the old Earl’s anger without changing his complexion at all.

“Your Excellency Earl Rodant, do you know that Urz here has lost his memory?”

“I heard it from the person himself.”

“Then, I shall ask you, but on what basis do you judge that Urz is Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

It should be said to be impudent. Naum threw a question to Massas. To Massas who fell silent, Naum continued.

“It’s now about sixty or seventy days since I met Urz for the first time. I saw him when I was accompanying Vanadis-sama as she took a walk to a certain shore of Legnica.”

At that time, Urz, blended in with the villagers, and shot down a sea bird. And, they were attacked by pirates who suddenly appeared. Naum briefly explained this.

“Did you also hear this story from Urz?”

Massas nodded. Confirming it, Naum continued.

“When we met Urz, he had already lost his memory and he only had the name Urz, a preeminent bow skill and an honest heart shine. And except for the name, Vanadis-sama was very pleased with the latter two and took him as a servant.”

When he said up to there, the servant carried the drinks over. There were two kinds, wine with spicy grass and wine diluted with honey. Since there were two women among the visitors, Naum considered that.

“This one with soaked spicy grass is a little hot, but it warms the body. I think that this one containing honey will be all right for your companions.”

“Thank you for your consideration.”

Massas courteously bowed his head. And when he raised his face, the old Earl continued his words.

“Speaking of which, I haven’t introduced them yet.”

Massas turned his look to Lim and said.

“This is Limlisha. She acts as the adjutant of LeitMeritz’s Vanadis Eleonora-dono who’s famous as the “Wind Princess of the Silver Flash”.”

The movements of Naum who was holding the bottle of wine stopped for an instant. Lim kept silent and politely bowed. Then, Massas moved his head to the other side and looked at Teita.

“This is Teita. She is a girl born and raised in Alsace located in the northeast of the Brune Kingdom.”

“…Oh my, you came here from a far-off place.”

Naum carefully put the bottle of wine on the table. Saying that was the best he could do to hide his unrest. Massas pretended to not notice such a reaction and continued.

“This girl has a relation with Tigrevurmud Vorn that can be considered as brother and sister. She had been by Earl Vorn since they were children and spent time together. Despite being a 16-year-old young girl, she is a girl to whom Earl Vorn entrusts with all things within his mansion.”

“Hou. Being trusted that much by the Earl, she is a splendid young lady.”

Naum answered with a sweet smile. Massas also continued with a smile.

“When it was decided that Earl Vorn would head to LeitMeritz as a guest General, he left Brune bringing only this girl with him. There is that much of a relationship of mutual trust between the two of them.”

“I see. By the way, let’s go back to the main topic, but Your Excellency Earl Rodant, on what basis did you judge Urz to be Earl Vorn?”

The back of Naum who asked so was already soaking wet with sweat. Even Lim and Teita who were sitting on Massas’ both sides were a threat to him. He must quickly seize the initiative. Naum said without breaking his dignified attitude.

“The face is the same. He is good at archery. Even if such things are enumerated, I can only answer that there is also such a thing. He has lost his memory, but even so, it doesn’t necessarily mean that Urz is Earl Vorn.”

“Do you know the name of Earl Vorn’s father?”

The question of Massas said in a casual tone took Naum by surprise. To the knight in his prime who tilted his head to the side, Massas said.

“He is called Urz. Do you say that this is also a coincidence?”

“––I can’t say otherwise.”

No matter what, he could not afford to admit that here. It would be different if Urz admitted it, but otherwise, Naum did not intend to nod.

“Did you hear about the story where Eleonora-dono called out to Elizavetta-dono in the battlefield the other day?”

“I heard about it. However, LeitMeritz’s Vanadis-sama immediately admitted her fault and apologized to our Vanadis-sama. Will you not damage LeitMeritz’s Vanadis-sama’s honor if you bring it up again?”

This time, Teita opened her mouth as she could not endure the tense air.

“Um… Could you lend us Urz-san?”

“What do you mean by lend?”

Naum asked with a dubious face. Teita eagerly spun her words.

“I think that Urz-san also wants to regain his memory. So, if we take him along to Brune and he sees places such as the towns or villages of Alsace, his memory may return…”

Although she was out of breath at the end and her words were also tottering, anyway Teita said what she should say. Massas also nodded as to show that he thought so, too.

“Naum-dono. Don’t you think that Teita’s proposal is reasonable? Haven’t you also recalled many times where you were troubled about the fact that Urz’s memory is lost?”

“Certainly. I am also anxious about Urz’s memory.”

While soaking his mouth with wine that was poured into a silver cup, Naum made such a solemn expression that it was unnatural.

The knight in his prime felt inwardly relieved. He was afraid of whether Massas and company might have conclusive evidence which connected Urz and Tigre, but it did not seem to be the case.

“However, I think that for him now more than regaining his memory, I would like him to give priority to get used and adapt to the current environment. I said it some time ago, but it still has been only a few days since he came to serve to this Imperial Palace. Moreover––”

As if pressed for an answer, Naum continued.

“Urz has the very important duty of being the Vanadis adviser.”

Actually, even Naum was puzzled on whether or not it was an important duty, but it was enough for a bluff. The knight of a pessimistic nature continued with a straight face.

“I think that if it is you, Your Excellency Earl Rodant, you can understand that if it’s a person who has an important duty, he must give priority to official businesses over his personal feelings. Well, even if he goes to Brune, it will be in about three years later at the earliest.”

Naum thought that if it was in three years, it would be possible to cut off Urz from his lost memory and make him a person of Lebus.

Although Elizavetta was fond of Urz, he would not do something like abuse that. He would diligently do the assigned work. He would give results whether it be war or mediation. And there would someday be those who would acknowledge him and become his friends.

Afterwards also, Naum kept dodging noncommittally Massas’ questioning. Unless conclusive evidence, which showed that Urz was Tigre, was presented, he intended to dodge the questioning.

Massas who finally grew impatient said indignantly.

“Naum-dono. I will ask, but has Vanadis-dono the same thoughts as you?”

“I cannot assert so, but I do not think that there is a big difference. In the first place, Your Excellency Earl Rodant. Do you think a human who fell into the winter sea at night would live and reach the shore? I do not mind even telling you the place of the fishing village which saved Urz. It would be impossible anyway that someone could live after that.”

“Could you allow me to talk directly with Vanadis-dono?”

“About that, I am sorry, but I cannot answer immediately.”

Naum thought that he succeeded in escaping.

“I said it a while ago, but Vanadis-sama has left for a long-term inspection. If you are all right with waiting for when Vanadis-sama returns, then…”

“Very well. I would like for you to arrange as such.”

Regaining his usual dignity, Massas answered.

“I do not know about when Vanadis-sama will return, but even so it is all right?”

Massas nodded. Naum lowly surveyed the three people.

“Well then, I shall prepare guest rooms for you. I shall make sure that you can spend time without inconvenience while being here in this Imperial Palace.”

Naum bowed his head courteously. The other parties were an Earl of the Brune Kingdom and Ellen’s adjutant. Besides, not only was the maid pleased with the old Earl before her eyes, but she was trusted by Tigre and also had a good relation with Ellen. Not a single one of them was a visitor whom they could treat roughly.

''---If I make a mistake, it will become a war against Brune and LeitMeritz…''

Naum was inwardly thankful to Massas. He thought that he would take a more oppressive attitude, but he was an old man who could discern reason. If he establish time and discussed, he would probably make up a reason that would be a little better.

Naum lightly tapped Urz’s shoulder and stood up from the sofa.

“Well then, wait for a little while in this room. When the rooms’ preparations are done, I will have you called.”

As he bowed, Naum left the reception room along with Urz.

As he left the reception room and walked about ten steps, Naum stopped. He rounded his back without minding the public gaze and heaved a grand sigh. The clothes which he wore were damply wet with sweat due to strain.

“Every one of them is a fearful person. I will leave it to Lazarl-dono next time.”

Massas and company probably didn’t think that they would settle it with only one talk. He was also concerned about the fact that Lim remained silent. She might be inquiring his attitude.

“––Naum-san.”

Urz reservedly called out to him. Naum looked back at the youth and smiled wryly.

“You did well to have remained silent at that place. Even though there were probably many things you wanted to say.”

Naum was able to keep he did not know because Urz had said nothing. If this darkish red-haired youth had blurted out something along the lines that he might be Tigre, Naum probably wouldn’t have been able to keep a dignified attitude up to there.

However, Urz shook his head.

“Let’s forget about me. More importantly, about master having gone for long-term inspection…”

To Urz’s words, Naum’s expression increased with dreadfulness at a stretch. The Knight of Lebus seemed to have immediately changed his thinking.

“I’ve precisely ran here because I wanted to ask you about it. I didn’t think that you would come back with such visitors.”

Naum seemed to be talking about the fact that he appeared at the castle gate out of breath when Urz returned. Urz also put on a serious expression thinking that something happened after all.

“It isn’t something we can speak about in the corridor. Let’s find a good place somewhere…”

As Naum was absorbed in thought, there was a voice which called out to them from a distant place. When they looked there, Lazarl was running in frenzy. When the old civil official stopped before Urz and Naum, he spent a time of about five counts to fix his breathing.

“Lazarl-dono. If you overdo it, it’ll affect your body.”

“This much doesn’t even count as overdoing it. More importantly––”

While wiping sweat on his forehead with the sleeve of his official outfit, Lazarl turned a severe look at Urz.

“I heard that apparently rare visitors came.”

“Let’s postpone that talk. Is there a suitable room somewhere?”

Naum as well as the old civil official looked at Urz. Lazarl nodded.

“It will be all right in the office. After all, there is no one who enters that room in this situation.”

Lazarl began to walk as soon as he finished speaking, and Naum followed the old civil official after exchanging looks with Urz. Urz, not understanding what was going on, followed the two men, too.

''---It’s quite flurried…''

When they were heading to the reception room, probably because there were the presence of Massas and company, he was tense and did not notice, but a tense atmosphere was drifting in the whole Imperial Palace. For some reason, the soldiers walked with quick steps, and a shadow of uneasiness could be seen on the maids’ and court ladies’ faces. There were also those who turned strange looks to Urz.

When they entered the office, Naum casually leaned on the door. It was in order to not let other people enter. Lazarl also, not even turning on light, stared at Urz. Only the feeble sunlight coming in through the window dimly illuminated the interior of the room.

“That’s a fairly awful appearance, Urz.”

“Um, many things happened.”

Urz who rummaged his darkish red hair answered. Lazarl nodded.

“I’m sorry to have a talk with you without letting you even changes clothes. Let alone dash hot water over yourself, but this is an urgent matter. Listen well. Vanadis-sama had disappeared this morning.”

Urz opened wide his eyes. Naum said in a curt tone.

“I said long-term inspection, but that’s what we ostensibly said. Since we can’t declare it openly.”

Urz finally knew the real nature of the tense atmosphere drifting in the Imperial Palace. And then, he cocked his head in puzzlement as he repeated Lazarl’s words in his head.

“I'm sorry. You said this morning, but did master come back before that?”

Naum and Lazarl looked at each other. Wandering his look about in the air Naum thought about it, but he gave a nod and turned to Urz.

“All right. First of all, we will tell you what we heard from Vanadis-sama. You remember that day when Vanadis-sama went out with you to take a walk?”

Confirming that Urz nodded, Naum explained from start to end. Though Urz was surprised when he heard that she came back with a body full of bruises on the next day, he felt relieved that Elizavetta was safe.

After Naum and Lazarl told about what happened to Elizavetta, they said that she passed time without almost moving from her bedroom until last night. Naum and company thought that it was probably due to fatigue and injury, and that it was better to have her rest for earlier recovery.

However this morning, when a court lady went to wake Elizavetta, she was not there. Moreover, there was a note on the table.

“Such contents were written on the letter with Vanadis-sama’s handwriting. ‘I am sorry for causing you to worry. I will be back after about ten days.’”

Naum sighed deeply.

“Vanadis-sama is hiding something from us. Therefore, I would like to ask you, Urz. Do you have any idea where Vanadis-sama went?”

“I don’t know where she went, but…”

Urz faltered. He removed his look from the two men and stared at the floor. Naum leaned forward.

“If you know something, tell us. Even any trivial thing is all right.”

To his words, Urz also strengthened his determination. He raised his face and gazed at Naum and Lazarl.

“I have a request. I want you to accept what I will tell you from now on as fact. No matter how much it may sound absurd.”

Naum and Lazarl looked at each other again. Urz’s words were strange, but the youth’s black pupils were filled with sincere brightness and his tone was earnest. Above all, they knew that he was not someone who would spoke of a joke in such a situation. Naum urged Urz as he nodded.

“It’s when I accompanied master for a walk on that day.”

Naum who heard Urz’s story was first dumbfounded, and then amazed. He knitted his brows, frowned and turned towards Urz eyes like when he saw an unknown dish.

However, Lazarl showed a different reaction. When he heard the name Baba Yaga, the old civil official gasped and tightly grasped a fist as if enduring fear.

When Urz finished talking, an unnatural silence flew down in the office.

“The Vanadis-sama’s story that a dragon suddenly appeared was also general, but…”

After a blank of about ten counts, Naum muttered with a wry face. The knight in his prime turned his gaze to Lazarl and noticed then that his attitude was strange.

Lazarl asked Urz with a painful expression.

“Yaga… Are you sure that Vanadis-sama said so?”

When Urz nodded, Lazarl looked up at the sky.

“It was the day when Vanadis-sama came back to the Imperial Palace. I was ordered to do a certain thing by Vanadis-sama. It was to investigate which of Lebus’ run-down temples enshrines Baba Yaga.”

This time, it was Naum’s complexion which changed.

“Such a monster is actually…”

Starting to say up to there, Naum swallowed his words. He saw the pirates’ leader transformed into a huge white monster. Even when the two Vanadis Sasha and Elizavetta finally defeated that monster.

“Then, does it mean that Vanadis-sama is going around the waste shrines one by one in order to kill that monster named Baba Yaga?”

When Naum muttered, Lazarl deeply bowed his head.

“I’m sorry. If I knew that things would become like this, I would have stalled for time and consulted with you…”

“No, Lazarl-dono. If we didn’t hear Urz’s story, we wouldn’t have arrived at this conclusion.”

Naum shook his head. Certainly, with only Lazarl’s story, he would think that the waste shrines were suspicious. But it was difficult to connect them to Elizavetta’s actions. He could not afford to have soldiers head to waste shrines with uncertain information.

“Lazarl-dono, could you tell me the locations of the waste shrines that you reported about to Vanadis-sama?”

Naum said with an earnest expression. Similarly, Lazarl returned to his face as a civil official.

“What will you do?”

“I will prepare 1000 soldiers. I will have a set of 100 cavalrymen respectively head to each waste shrine and bring back Vanadis-sama as soon as they find her.”

“What will you do about Baba Yaga?”

“We will discuss it from now on. Depending on the situation, we may also have to ask Osterode or LeitMeritz for help. If there was a Vanadis in Legnica, we would have also asked there.”

There was Valentina Glinka Estes in Osterode and Eleonora Viltaria in LeitMeritz. Anyway, what was necessary was a Vanadis.

“Naum-san.”

Urz step forward with a determined expression.

“I will also help. Please, add me to the unit which will look for master.”

Naum showed a slightly surprised face, but he immediately revealed a fearless smile.

“Don’t you need to rest?”

“I’m tired, but now isn’t the time for that.”

“You’re quite right.”

Lazarl smiled wryly, too. Naum nodded and looked at Urz

“All right. Frankly, I’m in need of people’s help as much as I can get. I will entrust you with 100 cavalrymen. If you find Vanadis-sama, even you have to persuade by tears or whatever, anyway bring her back.”

Then as Naum called a subordinate, he ordered him to organize 1000 cavalrymen.

“Have each of them take food for two days. If it runs out, carry another share later. How long will it take?”

Although the subordinate was also surprised at the sudden instructions, he said that it would take about two koku.

“Two koku, huh…”

Naum groaned. The sun had almost reached its zenith. It would be considerably inclined to the west sky. Then, even if he had them depart, the sun would immediately set. However, Naum immediately reconsidered. Even if he had to let the soldiers run all through the night here, he had to look for Elizavetta.

“Have each of them prepare a fur overcoat to wear over armor. Also don’t forget hats, gloves and shoes. Prepare all of this within two koku.”

As he issued instructions like so in piles and the subordinate left, the talk moved to Massas and the others. This was because it was also necessary to explain the circumstances to Lazarl. The old civil official who heard the story from Naum gave a small nod.

“I understand. I will take over as their conversation partner. Naum-dono, concentrate on the search for Vanadis-sama.”

Then, Lazarl looked at Urz.

“Urz. I will check just to be sure, but they didn’t have anything which may undoubtedly prove that you are Tigrevurmud Vorn, right?”

At his question, Urz, while hesitating, shook his head.

“There is one thing which occurs to me. ––It’s a bow.”

To the two men who held their breath, Urz explained about the black bow. That strange bow which appeared in his hands in the fight against the Double Headed Dragon.

“That girl Teita said it. That there is a black bow which is the heirloom of the Vorn House.”

After Naum and Lazarl looked at each other, they nodded.

“Does it look like you will somehow manage with only that?”

“I haven’t seen the real thing, so I can’t say anything.”

To Lazarl’s question, Naum responded while patting the wrinkles of his face. Lazarl put his thoughts in order and turned to Urz. His expression was unusually painful and filled with drive. Sweat blurred on the old civil official’s forehead.

“Urz. I don’t know whether it’s fortunate or not, but with only your talk now, it doesn’t prove to be conclusive evidence. If you wish, you may live in Lebus like before. However, I think that days with hardships will continue for a while.”

At that time, Lazarl explained to Urz about the fifteen knights.

“Vanadis-sama said that they were attacked by the dragon. Let’s go with that for the time being. But, circumstances are what they are. Those who will turn eyes of doubt to you will also appear.”

Fifteen people suddenly disappeared and Elizavetta returned to the Imperial Palace full of bruises on the next day. Furthermore, Urz also came back a few days later similarly with a wounded body.

There were probably those among the knights’ friends and colleagues that knew that they were jealous of Urz. Even without that, it hadn’t been long since Urz worked in the Imperial Palace. He was in the position to be doubted first when something happened.

Naum was watching Urz and Lazarl with a bitter expression. Since he heard beforehand that Lazarl intended to bring up this talk, he had no complaints on that point.

But, it was truly awkward. After having talked with Massas and company, it sounded as if Lazarl was trying to drive out Urz from Lebus. However, if he does not talk now, Urz might end up making a wrong choice. It was a very unbearable mood.

Lazarl continued talking without changing his complexion at all.

“Moreover, if I judge that Vanadis-sama may be blamed, I intend to pin all the crimes on you.”

Tension ran. A heavy silence as if being at the bottom of the sea wrapped the surroundings.

“––Understood.”

It was Urz who calmly brushed aside that silence.

“I wouldn’t be able stand it if master is blamed for this. Besides, it’s a fact that they came aiming for me.”

Lazarl nodded with a severe expression.

“I adopted measures so that such a thing doesn’t happen, but I don’t know how he will go down. If you still want to remain in Lebus after being aware of all of what I just said, then I will help you as much as possible.”

It would be the least Lazarl could do for him. When Urz expressed his gratitude by saying “Thank you”, Lazarl coughed once and continued his words.

“One more thing. When your memory returns, whether you wish to live as Urz or choose to walk the path as Earl Vorn, I will still support you.”

Urz looked at Lazarl with a face which could not hide his surprise. It was the same for Naum. The old civil official continued.

“It’s your life. No matter which you choose, do it so as to not have any regrets.”

On the evening of that day, Urz went to Massas and the others. It was to inform them about the fact that he would be away from the Imperial Palace.

It might not be necessary to meet them. But, it was certain that their existence was stuck in fragments of his memory. Lazarl’s words of “so as to not have any regrets” also supported Urz.

When he visited the guest room where Massas was, the old Earl welcomed Urz with a strange figure as he wrapped his body in a blanket. Urz could not help but burst into laughter at his appearance, and at the same time he felt a strange nostalgia.

It was also so when he met him for the first time in the main street of the castle town. Not only him, but also when he sat around the table with Teita and Lim, he felt awkward, yet at ease.

''---Was it because of that black bow?''

After shooting an arrow with a black bow and killing the Double Headed Dragon, Urz was attacked by a strange headache. And, many scenes floated in his head fragmentarily.

''---If I were to meet that Vanadis of LeitMeritz now, would I hold a different feeling?''

“What’s the matter, Urz-dono?”

One might also say that he settled down as time passed. Massas called him Urz without hesitating. While Urz was thankful for that, he told him that he would be away for a while from tomorrow on.

“I can’t tell you the details, but…”

When he said so, Massas kept a watchful eye.

“If it’s all right with you, could you also take me along?”

Urz was bewildered at the unexpected proposal. Massas continued with words carrying vigor.

“What, by no means will I get in your way. But, as I already said before, we came for you. We can’t go back as such without doing anything. What do you say?”

“That isn’t decided at my own discretion. Besides, it isn’t a safe mission. You’re an honor guest of Imperial Palace, so I can’t take you along…”

As Urz said so, Massas greatly nodded.

“If it’s not safe, then all the more so. I understated it in the talk with Naum-dono, but if I can’t bring you back with us, my head will probably fly.”

Massas said with an extremely serious face.

If at this rate, Tigre were to choose to live as Urz and Princess Regin who is in Brune knew that, what kind of reaction would she show? It would be good if he got off with just being ashamed.

“Moreover”, Massas continued with a calm expression.

“I can’t let you die by a petty thing.”

“––Understood.”

Urz gave up. For some reason, he could not decline this old Earl’s request. That might also be because he was Tigre.

“I will ask Naum-san about it. But, it’s really dangerous, you know?”

“What, I’ve gone through a lot of dangers.”

Massas responded as if it was nothing. Urz felt his attitude somewhat reliable.

For Urz, one more miscalculation arose. When he talked it through with Naum and went to meet Massas again, Lim also stood there.

“Allow me to tag along, too.”

With an unamiable expression, she said indifferently. Urz, at a loss for words, looked at Massas.

“She said that if she also can’t bring you back with her, she can’t shamelessly go back to LeitMeritz. Saying that she can only spend the days in the Imperial Palace by doing nothing won’t do as a reason, right”

Seeing Massas’ smile, Urz thought that he was tricked. When they talked some time ago, Massas had probably predicted that it would turn out like this. Gazing at Lim, the youth said.

“It’s really dangerous, you know?”

Lim nodded silently. There was no time to persuade her. Urz sighed.

“Very well. Anyway you two, if something were to happen, please give priority to your own safety.”

Urz could only say so. At the same time, he noticed that by just having these two at his side, he strangely felt a sense of security, too.

''---That’s right. I did have them support me like this after all…''

Vague scenes rose in his mind. But, they sank again into darkness before becoming clear. Even though he almost felt like he was able to remember various things.

The three people walked along a corridor wrapped in darkness.

By the way, after Naum who received the report from Urz groaned for a while, he gave the following conditions.

“I will have you obey Urz as a soldier. Even if you happen to get injured, we will absolutely not bear responsibility. Urz is the witness.”

It wasn’t as if he didn’t consider confining Massas and company, it was the actual condition that he did not want to increase the staff anymore. This was because he lost fifteen knights a few days ago and he had to dispatch 1000 cavalrymen this time.

Besides, considering Elizavetta’s precedent, the doubt that Massas and company might also slip out from the Imperial Palace did not fade away. He understood that the strength of their feelings towards Urz was considerable after talking with them once.

“If so, then it will be rather better to know their whereabouts.”

Naum judged so.

Thus, Urz left the Imperial Palace along with Massas and Lim, leading 100 cavalrymen.

After having seen off Massas and company, Teita was praying in the guest room given to her. She undid and took down her hair.

The nightclothes she wore were made of silk and the feel of them was good. They were thinly made, but the indoor air wasn’t warm enough to not be worrisome basically. It was not warm, but it would be a needless worry once she crawled into the bed.

“Please, protect Tigre-sama.”

There was a grim feeling in her voice, but if compared with that of several days ago, it was much brighter.

No matter what might be said, Tigre was alive. And although he left leading soldiers, it did not necessarily mean that he’s proceeding to a battlefield. Moreover, if something happens, there was Massas and Lim by Tigre’s side.

Surely the four of them would be able to return to LeitMeritz.

Then after hesitating, Teita prayed like this.

“May that heirloom bow come back to Tigre-sama’s hands!”

Teita knew that that black bow was something uncanny. At the same time, she also knew that that black bow often saved Tigre from danger.

“You may use my body however much you want. So, please…”

At this time, Teita directly prayed to Tir Na Fa for the first time.

The darkness which lurked on the ceiling looked down at her. The darkness took a form somehow similar to a bow and there was a will within it, but Teita did not notice.

Well for one, the presence of that will was extremely thin (weak). It had not yet the power to fully manifest on the ground.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The Polesia dukedom was located in the southeast of the Zhcted Kingdom.

The name of the Vanadis governing that land was Sofya Obertas. She was the Vanadis with the nickname of “Brilliant Princess of the Light Flower” and was an impressively beautiful woman with waving golden hair and beryl-colored pupils. She was called Sofy by those close to her.

She wrapped her slender tall figure in a green dress and always carried a golden bishop’s staff. To the eyes of those who looked at her, this bishop’s staff was reflected as though it was a part of her body. This was the Viralt “Light Flower” which made Sofy a Vanadis.

Now, Sofy was checking something in the library which was in a corner of the Imperial Palace. Sitting in front of a long desk of oak, she opened an old book.

A candlestick was put on the right side of the long desk and a fire burnt on the candle. The books and scrolls, each being old, the edges turned yellow and the characters were blurred.

The usual, gentle smile not being on Sofy’s face, she turned over the book with a serious expression. In her left hand, there was a circular lens with a thin chain.

Outside of the Imperial Palace, the wings of night had covered the sky long ago and countless stars were twinkling. It was also the time when most of the people working in the Imperial Palace were sleeping.

However, Sofy, showing no signs of fatigue from government affairs, was silently looking over the book.

She was extremely busy from summer until recently.

As the Zhcted Kingdom’s messenger, she proceeded towards the Asvarre Kingdom that was across the sea and was rolled up in the civil war there. When they thought that it was settled by the activities of Tigre and the Vanadis Olga, they were attacked by a demon named Torbalan and a sea dragon on their way back.

Tigre fell into the sea and his welfare (status) was unknown even now. After she stopped by LeitMeritz and talked roughly about it to Ellen who was a close friend, she proceeded to the Capital Silesia and had to report to King Victor. It was after that that she was able to return to Polesia, and half of autumn had passed when she returned to her Imperial Palace.

Even after returning to Polesia, she really had no time to calm down. She had to settle the work that piled up when she was absent. There were many documents which absolutely needed her settlement.

But, she complained only in a form which posed as a joke and strove for the government affairs. Currently for her, the work pressure was also a relief.

At the time Torbalan appeared, Sofy was not able to save Tigre even though she was there. Even though he had saved her in Asvarre.

And, when the death of Alexandra Alshavin who, although a Vanadis like her, was also an important friend was brought to her, her heart grew colder.

“––There are rather too many misfortunes this year, eh.”

As a person governing a dukedom, she believed that she was used to a person’s death. But as expected, the death of those close to her stood in her heart. Not only the fact that in the case of Tigre, it happened right before her eyes, but there being also the regret of being unable to do anything, her feelings were rather strong.

''---At least, let me take revenge.''

It was demons that Sofy was investigating about. When she remembered Torbalan’s words one by one, that demon undoubtedly knew about the Vanadis. They had knowledge of them that differed from that of humans.

If she was to fight them, she must have knowledge about the enemy even if it’s just a little. Those who make light of information would never win no matter what the fight is. Even if they stood temporarily superior by fortune, they would be beaten someday.

As Sofy, who finished looking over the book opened on the desk put the lens which she was holding in her left hand on the desk, she lightly stretched herself. And then, she moved her chair and turned around to look back.

The interior of the room which was illuminated by the candlestick’s small fire wasn’t so wide. But, except the door and a small window, bookshelves covered the entire wall, hundreds of books lined up in the bookshelves and about the same number of scrolls and epistles were piled up.

These were collected during the several years after Sofy became a Vanadis. There were also the ones which she requested from the nobles of the neighboring countries such as Brune and Muozinel, having paid them money, and having her subordinates transcribe them.

For a private library, it was quite something. There was probably not many people even among the great nobles that had this many books and scrolls.

Sofy, having her beryl-colored pupils filled with the color of irony thought that it was good to collect books.

''---I didn’t think it would become like this though…''

She didn’t know yet that Tigrevurmud Vorn was alive. Polesia was in the southeast, and Lebus which Elizavetta governed was in the northeast of Zhcted.

In addition, Sofy wasn’t that intimate with Elizavetta, and since she returned to Polesia, she wasn’t able to leave the Imperial Palace due to government affairs.

[[File:MnOtV image 105.png|thumb]]

As she finished her short break, Sofy resumed her work. Suddenly, her eyes stopped at a certain description.

“––The King of the Magic Bullet?”

Thinking that they were words that she had heard somewhere before, Sofy wandered her gaze in the air and explored her memory. She was able to remember it without taking too much time.

In the far-off old days. It was the nickname of a certain hero at the time when even this Zhcted Kingdom didn’t exist yet on this earth.

The hero’s name was not known, and only the fact that it was a man and that nickname were left with little else record. The man who received from a Goddess a bow to surely hit what was aimed at, defeated all his enemies with that bow and finally became a King. People called him the “King of the Magic Bullet”.

“Yes, if I remember correctly, it should have been such a story…”

As she muttered, Sofy returned her look to the book. What she was reading now summarized about the existence of demons and fairies transmitted from ancient times, as well as the gods of old times and the humans who got involved with them. It was no wonder that the title “the King of the Magic Bullet” appeared.

There seemed to be only several lines written about the King of the Magic Bullet, but the characters of a country which fell to ruins long ago were mixed in, there were places incomprehensible in the sentences, and it took considerable time for even Sofy to understand.

''---The King of the Magic Bullet is a proxy manifesting the will of a Goddess on Earth. He’s a person who sometimes destroys things; inhuman things or sometimes destroys humans. He is someone who goes about the royal road or walks the evil path. He’s someone who becomes the hero or the Demon King…''

Sofy knitted her shapely brows. She felt like it was described as such when she summarized the parts which she understood, but she could not grasp the meaning very good. Still, they were contents which gave an ominous impression.

''---There are things with unclear meanings. Like the Goddess or the numbers 3 and 7 written on the front and back… What is bothering me are the words “inhuman things”.''

Inhuman things. Torbalan was without a doubt that.

After pondering for a while about the King of the Magic Bullet, Sofy shook her head with a surprised face. What she was investigating now was about demons.

''---I’m also concerned with the King of the Magic Bullet, but let’s postpone this for another time.''

If she was derailed, time would not be enough no matter how much there was. Sofy heaved a sigh and once again looked over the book.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 10 Chapter 2

2015-01-07T11:12:42Z

Payuset:

Teita== Chapter 2 - Urz ==

Urz and Damad stood stock still at a cliff with dumbfounded faces. With faces bearing a headache, the two men gazed out at the opposite shore 30 Alsins (about 30 meters) ahead.

At the steep cliff of the opposite shore, a suspension bridge which was broken here and there loosely hung down.

About a half koku has passed since they departed at daybreak. Urz and Damad were just about to go through the forest.

The two of them carefully leaned forward and looked down at their feet. A suspension bridge similarly hung down also at the steep cliff of this side. It looked like the rope had been cut in the middle.

A frozen river lay quietly under the cliff.

“We have no choice but to take a detour.”

Damad said in a troubled tone, and Urz cocked his head in puzzlement. By the way, Urz had hung a sword to his waist and he carried something which tied branches in a bundle on his shoulder. He put the branches around the bonfire all night long; letting them dry so that they became easy to burn. He was told by Damad to at least carry this.

“But, it isn’t that great a height. The river seemed to be frozen, so couldn’t we reach the opposite bank if we go down the cliff and walked on the river?”

The cliff’s height was about five or six Alsins by eye measurement. Though vertical, there were many places where they could apply their hands and feet as the surface was rugged.

However, Damad revealed a face which seemed to disagree and shook his head.

“Where is the guarantee that we can safely cross just because it’s frozen? What if the ice broke on the way and we fell into the cold water. We’d die.”

“Then, let’s try.”

As Urz surveyed the surroundings and found a stone as big as the head of an adult, he carried it with both hands. He walked to the edge of the cliff and threw it at the river below.

The stone which fell let a hard sound resound, and rolled as it slid on the surface of the frozen river. Urz looked back at Damad with a smile.

“Look, it seems to be all right.”

“No, with what you threw now, a crack could’ve possibly run to a place where we can’t see.”

Urz looked at Damad who stubbornly refused with an amazed face. After thinking “by any chance”, he asked with a nasty smile

“Are you by any chance scared?”

“As if I’m scared!”

The Muozinel young man flew into a rage and immediately retorted. But, he pulled himself together at once and coughed once. He said as to persuade.

“In my country, there is such a saying. “The one who walks on ice is a fool”.”

“You’re quite frank.”

“Every year, when winter comes, there would always be a stupid brat who’s going to run on a frozen river, break the ice and fall in. To the extent that the middle-aged men bet on who will do it first this year. Let’s go.”

While beginning to walk along the cliff, Damad continued the talk. Urz had no choice but to follow after him, and listened to him talk.

Muozinel’s winter was short, and it might be said that it was not cold compared with the neighboring countries. Of course, there were days where snow fell and also days where cold wind fiercely blew. But, such days were really few. It was totally different from Zhcted which was surrounded by snow during winter.

Even if ice formed on rivers and lakes, it was said that at most it was thinner than paper. For Damad who had lived in such an environment, walking across ice was a thought hard to understand.

“Aren’t you scared after all?”

“Just say that I’m cautious.”

As Damad retorted, Urz did not tease him any further, too.

Even if they were to safely walk on the ice, they would be sandwiched between the cliffs in the meanwhile. If bandits were to appear like yesterday, there would be no way to escape. Taking that into consideration, Damad’s cautious stance was right. Even if they made a detour, they shouldn’t have to run a risk recklessly.

In addition, Urz had not perfectly recovered yet. He felt languid as usual, and when applying his hand on his forehead, he felt he had a fever. It was wise not to strain himself.

“How long is it likely to take until the castle town?”

Being asked, Damad took out a map from his load bag.

“If we go north along the river like this, there is a place where we can cross to the opposite bank. When we crossed to the opposite bank, we will go south along the river again… It’s on tomorrow daytime that we will arrive at the castle town, I guess.”

“I caused master to worry, eh…”

“It can’t be helped, right? After all, we can’t fly in the sky like a hawk. What, even that master of yours will shed tears and be glad if she meets you alive. So, be careful not to catch a strange disease. I don’t want to be embroiled in it.”

Unlike yesterday, today’s sky cleared up. The air was also not that much cold and there was no signs of beasts, either. While walking along the cliff, the two men had a silly talk to kill time. But since Urz had not that much to talk about, Damad mostly talked.

“What surprises me most after coming to Zhcted is this cold after all. I thought that if a human feels inclined to live here, he would be able to live anywhere.”

“Is Muozinel that warm? It also snows there, right?”

“On level ground, there is almost no snow remaining for more than a day. Although there are places like mountains where snow doesn’t melt all year round, there are generally the royalty and titled nobility’s summer resorts or rough spots where even hunters don’t enter.”

For Damad who had almost travelled alone so far, it seems to be a fresh feeling to have a trip companion although only for a short time. Even though it was an opponent whom he fought yesterday, this Muozinel young man was frankly talking as if such a thing did not happen.

As for Urz; although such a thing happened yesterday, he didn’t want to build an awkward atmosphere by ignoring Damad. Even more so, now that there was at a distance of one day to the castle town.

In that case, perhaps because there was not that much a difference in age, the talk got unexpectedly lively.

“You know, I’m the fourth son of a poor peasant.”

“Fourth son?”

To Urz who opened his eyes wide, Damad laughing said.

“You know, it’s quite usual that poor people have many children. We had a field of barley, but the eldest brother is to inherit it. There was nothing that the second and third big brothers could get. At most, they get a tiny share of the profits by helping with the eldest brother’s work.”

“Is that why you became a soldier?”

There are few methods for the sons of a peasant, except the eldest son, to make a living.

It was either eking out a living by hunting or fishing and the like while helping with their big brother’s work, or getting permission from the village mayor and clearing a field by himself or also becoming a soldier or mercenary.

Naturally, there was no expectation to have a bride, too. For a person doubtful of whether he could even feed himself, the people who were married were only the object of great curiosity.

Therefore, the second or third son of a peasant that dreamed of making a fortune with a stroke of luck became soldiers.

Although most were placed in the front on their first campaign and were crushed, there were also those among them who stubbornly survived, and continued fighting after that and achieved distinguished services. Damad was one of such people.

“My dream is to live in a mansion built and decorated with gold and jewelry, have so many beautiful women that you can’t finish counting them even if you use both hands served me and live by leaving everything to a clever slave.”

“Slave?”

After asking back reflexively, Urz remembered. There was slavery in the Muozinel Kingdom. Damad responded as if talking about a common thing.

“Although slave is one word, there are various though. If there are slaves to whom you entrust with heavy labor, there are also clever slaves who act as teachers. Also slaves that cook meals and slaves that takes care of the garden. It seems that when you become a great person, you will also own slaves who go about changing your clothes.”

“I can’t even imagine it…”

Urz wondered whether it would not be troublesome to especially borrow someone else’s hands to change one’s own clothes. But, it was probably because Urz was not a Muozinel person that he thought that.

Urz likewise talked about himself. About the fact that he was saved by a girl of a fishing village near the place where he was lying down on the shore. Then, his encounter with Elizavetta.

Leaving aside the matter of {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}<ref> where she asked him what he thinks of her eyes </ref> and the Imperial Palace, when he only talked about the fact that he came to work in the Imperial Palace after his bow skill was highly evaluated, Damad brightened his black pupils as he took interest to that.

“Could you show me that bow skill of yours just once?”

Saying so, the Muozinel young man held out the bow and an arrow which he was holding.

“I was just thinking that we will hunt once around here. After all, we will arrive at the Imperial Palace tomorrow at the earliest.”

“Is there not much food and water?”

While receiving the bow and arrow, the darkish red-haired youth asked.

Since Urz who fell into the forest naturally had neither food nor water, he received some from Damad’s share. If Damad didn’t have more than enough food and water as was common for cautious travelers, he might not have talked about taking Urz along until the castle town.

“There is still a day’s share. That’s why we should procure water and meat while we can.”

Damad shrugged his shoulders and turned his sight at the frozen river under the cliff.

“About water, we should light a fire and melt ice and snow. What is necessary is meat.”

“I’m convalescent, you know?”

Though Urz said so, half of it was intended as a joke. Regarding meals, he was completely indebted to Damad for the moment. He needed to return the debt.

“I won’t say “Do it until you get a prey”. You have a half koku. If you fail, I’ll do it.”

“Understood. Let’s do that then.”

And then, Urz shot down one quail and one hare.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was after the outside became bright enough that Mashas Rodant and company came out of the rotted shrine where they spent a night. The snow which flickered during night also stopped and the sun was shining in the sky.

Though the sunlight was weak and seemed to be somewhat unreliable, Mashas felt quite at ease with just the fact that it was sunny. The castle town where they headed for was very near. They would probably arrive in the afternoon.

“I didn’t think that the talk<ref> I think the talk here is the one about the trip. Not sure </ref> was over only in LeitMeritz, but from there passing through Legnica Lebus, huh… We came quite far, eh.”

Looking at the plain where trees sparsely soared, Mashas talked to himself.

He was currently 56 years old. He wrapped his stocky body in a dark brown overcoat and put on a hat with a feather. He wore a sword on his waist. Although the overcoat was backed with fur and his movement became slightly dull, he was all right even in the cold where one’s breathe was white and grew hazy.

Mashas was an Earl ruling Aude located in the north of the Brune Kingdom. He was at an age where it wouldn’t be strange for him to hand over the title and territory to his son and retired any time now, but it looked like for that to happen there was still ways to go.

Being asked by Princess Regin and Prime Minister Badouin, he now had the duty as the Princess’s advisor.

Hearing that Tigre who should be sojourning in the Zhcted Kingdom as a guest General had fell into the sea and went missing, Mashas visited Zhcted to confirm the truth. And he heard the story in detail from the Vanadis Eleonora Viltaria of LeitMeritz.

At the end of summer, Tigre proceeded to Asvarre as a messenger. Not as a messenger of Brune, but of Zhcted.

Although Tigre fulfilled his duty as messenger, the return ship was attacked by a sea dragon and he fell into the sea.

The story did not end there.

Afterwards, the silver-haired Vanadis saw Tigre in a completely different place.

Tigre was serving the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina of Lebus. He lost his memory and called himself Urz.

Urz was Tigre’s father’s name. In order to make sure of whether the person who served Elizavetta was really Tigre, Mashas was heading to the Imperial Palace of Lebus.

He was not travelling alone. There were two companions with him.

“Lord Mashas, preparations are over.”

Being called out from behind by one of them, Mashas turned his head. A girl with dull golden hair and blue pupils harking back to the bottom of a deep lake stood there. Just like Mashas, she wore an overcoat backed with fur and hung a sword on her waist. She was around 20.

Though her expression could hardly be called amiable, it was not as if she didn’t trust Mashas. She was basically like this towards anyone.

Her name was Limlisha. She was called with her nickname Lim by those close to her. She was Ellen’s adjutant and also her most trusted close friend.

There were three horses behind Lim. Teita was straddling one of them. She was a girl serving as Tigre’s maid.

She wore a dark brown overcoat, a hat and a scarf. Her white gloves made with rabbit’s fur got slightly dirty. Due to her small-sized body and her childish face, she looked like a 14 or 15-year-old girl, but she was 16.

When Teita looked at Mashas, she smiled to his face which had turned pale. Mashas also returned a smile while stroking his beard which became stiff by the long trip.

Yesterday, when they were resting in this shrine which was naturally an abandoned building, Teita fell. Both Mashas and Lim thought that she accumulated fatigue by the long trip which she was not used to.

“Teita, we will arrive at the castle town in the afternoon. Bear with it a little more.”

When Mashas said that as to cheer her up, Teita nodded saying “yes” as she shook her chestnut hair.

It was a little after noon that Mashas and company set foot in the castle town of Lebus. While pulling the three horses tied at length, they walked along the end of the main street.

“I thought that it will be a little warmer if the sun rises, but it’s unexpectedly not so.”

“Is that so? I think that it’s quite warm though.”

To Mashas who complained as he looked up at the sky, Lim inclined her head to the side and responded.

“Hmm. The sensation of cold might be a little different between me, a person of Brune and Limlisha-dono, a person of Zhcted.”

“There is also the difference in age and sex.”

The two people’s impressions aside, it seemed to be the usual weather for the residents of the castle town of Lebus. Children who wrapped their bodies in overcoats and hats happily ran around the street, lovers walked while snuggling up and housewives amused themselves in pleasant chats near stalls.

In the street where stalls stood in a row, merchants were raising vigorous voices.

“As expected of the castle town. It’s lively.”

Teita smile broadly. Her feelings had probably settled down a little by having entered the castle town. Fatigue could be seen on her face, but a bright shine returned to her hazel-colored eyes. Mashas and Lim felt relieved about that.

“It is as Teita says.”

Until they had arrived at this castle town after leaving LeitMeritz, they went along many towns and villages, but they had never seen a place filled with this much liveliness.

The main street was paved in stone pavements and carriages which piled various loads were coming and going. Minstrels sang a farce at the crossroads and clowns were bantering with pedestrians. Food, dolls made by shaving trees and glassworks were sold in stalls.

Even Lim seemed to be captivated by this hustle and bustle. Although it was the same Zhcted, it was after all different from LeitMeritz where she had spent her daily life.

Far away, a huge palace which piled up grayish stones could be seen. That was probably the Imperial Palace.

Each window was large and dark brown ornaments were applied around them. It was also the same for the steep roofs with a slant. Although attaching importance to the solidity which could bear snowstorms, it had not lost its coloring. It was an appearance which gave such an impression.

''---Is Lord Tigrevurmud inside that…?''

As Lim shook her head and pulled herself together, she suggested to her two companions.

“Let’s first look for an inn. After all, it is not a problem which will be solved today or tomorrow.”

“You’re right. It won’t also do well if we don’t let these guys rest.”

While looking back at the horses he was pulling, Mashas responded. Both of them could not voice it out, but they were also concerned about Teita.

“It’s likely to take some time if we are to look for an inn which can keep three horses.”

“Hmm. I’m sorry, but Limlisha-dono, can you look after them for a little while?”

As if he found something he was concerned with, Mashas entrusted the horses to Lim and walked to a stall.

It was a store which sold drink which poured hot water boiled to fill a cauldron in a bisque cup and melted jam and grape honey. Getting a simple furnace ready and keeping the fire burning, the hot water was prevented from getting cold.

As Mashas bought three cups of that drink, he held two cups with both hands, supported the other with his arm and returned to where Lim and Teita were.

“For the time being, let’s warm our bodies with this.”

The two girls respectively expressed their gratitude and received a cup, where steam rose, from the old Earl. When drinking a mouthful while being careful so as to not burn themselves, the smell of jam and honey tickled the nose and a faint sweetness remained in the mouth. Heat gradually spread inside the body.

While applying his mouth to the cup, Mashas said in an indifferent tone.

“There seems to be a big inn three houses away from here where we can keep the horses. They say that we should look sequentially from here.”

Lim looked at the old Earl with a blank face.

“Where did you hear such a story?”

While sipping the drink of the cup, Mashas pointed at the stall where he bought it with a finger. Lim alternately stared at the old Earl and the stall with a surprised face.

It looked like he immediately came back after buying the drinks without particularly even showing signs of having a chat, but Mashas seemed to have asked the necessary things within a short exchange.

Teita gave a small yawn, she probably felt relaxed after having warmed her body. Mashas patted Teita’s head.

“If you’ve become sleepy, you should say it without reserve. I’ll carry you on my back.”

“I-I’m all right, Mashas-sama. I can properly walk by myself.”

Though Teita answered with her face which turned red, she yawned again soon after she finished speaking. Seeing the chestnut-haired girl hanging her head in shame, Mashas and Lim smiled.

And then, they immediately found the inn. Fortunately, they were also two vacant rooms, and Mashas and company decided to stay there. One room was used by Mashas and the other by Lim and Teita. The trio gathered in Mashas’ room when they had a talk.

Teita and Lim’s room was not so wide and the lamp hanging from the ceiling was also slightly dirty. There was only a small window. The curtain was also just of a size enough to cover the window and the edge got kinked. There was neither a table nor chair.

But, there were two beds, the wall was thick and three pieces of thick blankets had been prepared for each bed.

“Like this, we don’t have to sleep wearing thick clothes against the cold, eh.”

Teita checked the condition of the blankets and revealed a smile of relief.

Although a thick overcoat protected the body from the cold, it was heavy after all. Lim and Mashas who were used to the weight of armor would be all right, but it looked like it was simply tough for Teita.

Besides, by wearing thick clothes against the cold for many days as such, the head and neck would become itchy. In the case of Lim and Teita, they were just going to be worried about the condition of their hair.

Lim put the loads near the bed and turned to Teita.

“You are tired from the long trip, aren’t you Teita? Please rest.”

“But, you will talk with Mashas-sama after this, right? I, too––”

Hiding fatigue inside her hazel-colored pupils, Teita showed a stouthearted attitude. However, when Lim shook her head, she softly told her with an attitude like a big sister admonishing her little sister.

“I understand your feelings. We have finally come so far after all. But, that’s precisely why you must not overdo it. Properly resting and relieving fatigue is your work now.”

Not giving up, Teita tightly clenched her small hands and gazed at Lim as to entreat her. Lim had no choice but to take out her trump card.

“You do not want to worry Lord Tigrevurmud when you meet him, don’t you?”

The effect was immediate. Teita answered “yes” in a voice which seems to vanish, took off her thick clothes that were for the cold and untied her hair. She then crawled into the bed.

Lim got down on a knee near the bed and gently stroked the girl’s chestnut hair.

“I will look after you until you sleep. Lord Mashas will at least wait for that.”

As Teita thanked her in a small voice with a smile, she quietly closed her eyes. She began to leak quiet sleeper’s breathing before long.

''---As expected, she seemed to be considerably tired.''

Lim quietly stood up so as to not wake Teita. She was careful so as to not make a sound and came out of the room.

When she visited Mashas’ room, the old Earl with a gray beard was sitting on the bed as he wrapped his stocky body in the threefold blanket after having thrown off his thick clothes that were for the cold.

[[File:MnOtV image 064.png|thumb]]

“There you are. For the time being, why don’t you sit there? The floor is cold after all.”

Mashas said with a quite composed attitude, and Lim was troubled on how to react. His figure in where he was wrapped from head to toe looked like that of a fairy with a round body coming out of a fairy tale. Since she could naturally not say such a thing, Lim somehow built a laudable face. She sat down on the edge of the bed.

“As I had said before, I would like to collect information on Lord Tigrevurmud, no, the one called Urz before heading to the Imperial Palace.”

In fact, there was also the possibility that the man named Urz was not Tigre. It was for self-admonition that Lim expressly corrected herself. Mashas nodded as he agreed.

“It’s good to collect information, but what would you do specifically?”

“I will look around for someone working in the Imperial Palace and ask about it, pretending to be a traveler.”

There were civil officials and knights who finished their jobs on that day and set out together with companions to a bar, maids and court ladies who went out shopping to the castle town and also those who gave a suitable reason and strolled in the castle town for relaxation.

Waiting near the Imperial Palace for such a person to come out, accosting him in a suitable place and finding out about Urz. That was Lim’s idea.

While explaining, Lim could not repress the uneasiness welling up within her. As if reading it from the slight change of her expression, the old Earl waited that the golden-haired girl had finished her words and slowly opened his mouth.

“Limlisha-dono, aren’t you more tired than you think?”

“…Do I look like it?”

The usual serene calm was lost from Lim’s voice. Though Mashas nodded with a warm smile, since his whole body was covered with a blanket, it was seriously lacking in dignity. Lim once again gazed at Mashas’ figure and laughed, but it was a somewhat unhealthy smile.

“It is as Lord Mashas said, I might be tired. Somehow, I don’t seem to come up with good ideas…”

Until yesterday, just thinking about arriving at the castle town was enough. However, when they entered the castle town like this, she had become anxious about the upcoming events.

If he was not Tigre, what would she do? Moreover, supposing that it was unmistakably Tigre, if he were to say that he doesn’t remember anything, would she be able to keep her cool?

She had heard that he had lost his memory, but was it something that they could manage by themselves? If Elizavetta got to know of their existence, wouldn’t she do something?

She thought that it was not good like this. Ellen trusted her and left it to her, so she must meet her expectations by any means.

Even if she thought so, Lim was not able to shake off her dark imagination.

Seeing Lim depressed, Mashas rubbed his hands together inside of the blanket. And smiled.

“Then, let’s rest already for today, and think about how to deal with it in preparation for what may happen.”

“How to deal with it?”

To Lim who showed confusion in her blue pupils, the old Earl nodded.

“Let’s suppose that the one called Urz isn’t Tigre. In that case, how will Limlisha-dono explain it to Eleonora-dono? Even thinking about her attitude when she had asked us, she probably won’t let it end with us saying ‘when we checked, it was different person’.”

“Then, um, we must do what we can to persuade her with words…”

While answering at once, Lim was aware that she had spontaneously slurred her words.

Ellen would probably not doubt her report. But, when thinking of how much she would be depressed and how to comfort her, she was greatly troubled. It was again uneasiness different from the one that she harbored in her heart until a while ago.

While gazing as to confirm the change on Lim’s expression, Mashas continued his words.

“Regarding Eleonora-dono, I might not be good to persuade her. As long as you’re by her side, she will probably recover by herself. However, Eleonora-dono won’t be the only one to whom we will have to explain. Along these lines, I’m troubled even now about how I would report it to Her Highness the Princess.”

Though Mashas jokingly said with a wry smile, Lim sympathized with him from the bottom of her heart. If she was in his position, she would not be able to make the report to Princess Regin at all. She would have probably given up just on thinking about the words. Mashas put on a serious expression and continued.

“You can’t afford not to report. We can’t get someone to replace you, either. If you report too late because you think too much about what to say, it will be the worst case. On the other hand, it won’t be good to put it with common words, either. Something like that will be immediately seen through, and you will also find yourself deplorable.”

“––Thank you, Lord Mashas.”

Lim bowed her head politely. Certainly, if she continued to think about many things like that, she would be crushed by uneasiness. She was just fine as she was now.

“I will accept your words and rest today. Tomorrow, let’s bring Teita and move with the three of us.”

“Yes, let’s do that. I will also rest. It looks like my body is less able to endure a long trip than expected.”

Mashas greatly shook his body covered with the blanket. As Lim chuckled, she stood up from the bed and bowed to the old Earl. She then left the room.

When she returned to her room, Teita’s vigorous sleeper’s breathing could be heard. When she looked at her, the blanket had slightly slipped off. As she approached the chestnut-haired girl’s bed, Lim quietly straightened the blanket. Then, she crawled into her bed.

She fell asleep while thinking about various things.

After about a quarter koku had passed after Lim came out of his room, Mashas threw off the blanket covering his body. He wore his thick overcoat, hung his sword to his waist and left the room.

He went out of the inn and walked around the inn for a while. He needed to know what sort of stores were nearby and how long the street extended without delay. He wanted to check as much stores as possible which were likely to be useful in case something were to happen.

''---Was it Elizavetta Fomina? I’ve yet to grasp her personality.''

Mashas thought about whether in the worst case scenario, they would be imprisoned in the Imperial Palace by Elizavetta.

This was because assuming that the man called Urz was Tigre and that Elizavetta tried to keep hiding it to her surroundings, the existence of Mashas and company would be more than dangerous.

Leaving aside the case that Mashas was alone, now he was entrusted with two important girls: Teita and Lim. He had to act carefully also for their safety.

“Next, I must look for a store which serves a delicious meal.”

In order to make the two girls who will wake up sometime soon glad.

Under the sun floating in the dim sky, Mashas walked to the street where stalls stood in a line.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The curtain of night which let the stars twinkle in the sky gradually faded. The end of the eastern sky began to turn dim white and calmly informed of the dawn. The sun would soon illuminate the ground.

It was at that time that Elizavetta came out of her bedroom in the depths of Lebus’ Imperial Palace. Two days had passed since the day when she returned covered in wounds to the Imperial Palace.

Wearing a dress which piled up purple fabric and used frills and laces abundantly, and hanging the black whip, her Viralt on her right waist, the red-haired Vanadis proudly walked along the corridor.

Though a cloth which applied medicine was pasted on a cheek and her right arm was wound with a bandage, her eyes of different colors were tinged with a dignified brightness and painfulness could not be felt at all. Elizavetta lightly waved her hand to the salute of patrolling soldiers and the soldiers standing on watch.

Since her attitude was too majestic, the soldiers did not think of it as suspicious. Reporting to neither Naum nor Lazarl, they had seen their master with looks of admiration.

It was after a half koku that Naum noticed that Elizavetta had disappeared from the Imperial Palace.

The knight in his prime who hurriedly jumped into the Vanadis’ bedroom found a note on the table, and moreover, after receiving the report that one of the horses for the Vanadis had disappeared, he looked up at the sky.

Elizavetta who left the Imperial Palace ran through the highway wrapped in a very dim light on a horse.

She put on a white overcoat over her purple dress and also put on a white hat which was woven with wool. These overcoat and hat were the ones that she wore when she slipped out with Urz and went to the castle town.

Her Viralt was put in a part of the skirt of the dress here it could not be seem; she rolled up the hem and could straddle the horse without riding horizontally. A big cargo bag was tied onto the horse’s saddle and there was food, water and a map inside.

She ordered a tight-lipped court lady to prepare these outside the Imperial Palace beforehand.

''---To think that the slipping out with Urz would be helpful in such a situation.''

The air of when the day had just dawned was chilly, but Elizavetta thought that it was just right to maintain her clear consciousness.

After she had returned to the Imperial Palace two days ago, Elizavetta was in a state where strain was always forced on her. What she feared was that those working in the Imperial Palace would be controlled by Baba Yaga and would attack her. It was really fortunate that nothing happened.

And last night, Elizavetta received a report from Lazarl. The old civil official had investigated about run-down shrines which enshrined Baba Yaga.

''---Ten places. Ten places for the time being…''

Their locations were written down on the map inside the cargo bag. If it went smoothly, she would be able to visit all of them in nine or ten days.

Elizavetta suddenly removed her left hand from the reins. She touched the black whip roundly bundled and hung on her waist.

“I’m sorry, Valitsaif.”

The {{furigana|Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl|Isgrifa}} apologetically cast down her eyes.

“I may be disqualified as a Vanadis.”

As a Vanadis, she should have confined her personal feelings and only mobilized for Lebus.

Elizavetta did not intend to throw away her pride and sense of responsibility as a Vanadis. Besides, she also had the firm conviction that defeating Baba Yaga would unmistakably be of benefit for Lebus.

But, Elizavetta, being aware of that thought, excluded it and went after the demon only for her personal feelings. In order to satisfy the anger and pride blowing violently within her chest, and also in order to release the abominable curse dwelling in her right arm, she was riding her horse now.

“Even though I don’t intend to move as a Vanadis, I’m relying on the Viralt which belongs to a Vanadis. It’s very selfish. Despite that, can you lend me your power, Valitsaif?”

With her left hand, Elizavetta strongly grasped the Thunder Swirl.

“Only that old hag––”

As if responding to her appeal, the tip from the handle of the bundled black whip wore a dim light. It scorched the atmosphere, burst and scattered white sparks. It seemed to encourage her and support her back.

“Thank you.”

Just for an instant, Elizavetta’s expression loosened and a smile appeared. However, she immediately erased it, looked at the front and grasped the reins once again.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

When about one koku had passed since Elizavetta slipped out of the Imperial Palace, two young men passed through the gate of the castle town. It was Urz and Damad.

The sky had already become bright. In the main street, merchants opened their stores and were busy with preparation; government officials, craftsmen and soldiers headed to their posts at a quick pace. There were also figures of children heading in groups to a temple in order to learn reading and writing.

Seeing the familiar castle town, Urz heaved a sigh of relief and fatigue.

“I didn’t think that it’ll take more than two days.”

While walking side by side with Urz, Damad snorted in displeasure.

“Even you probably didn’t notice that we’ve taken the wrong way.”

It was planned that the two of them should have arrived at the castle town within yesterday.

But, both Urz and Damad were unfamiliar with the geography of this area. After finding a bridge and crossing to the opposite shore, the two men had advanced to the direction opposite of the road to the castle town. It was after having walked more than two koku that Urz and Damad realized it.

“Anyway, it’s quite lively, as expected of a castle town.”

To Damad who looked around and revealed an expression of admiration, Urz asked.

“Shall we first go somewhere and eat something? When thinking about it, it might take a considerable time to give you a reward.”

“Yes. Certainly, it looks like the formalities will be troublesome when it comes to the Imperial Palace… No, wait. Won’t the Imperial Palace prepare a feast for me as the benefactor who helped you and brought you until here?”

“If you get too carried away, I will also firmly report about the fact that you tried to kill me.”

As he gave a warning to Damad’s impudence, Urz suddenly stopped. He felt a gaze and looked back.

An old man with his stocky body wrapped in an overcoat was standing there. The old man opened his mouth befuddled, and turned a look of surprise to Urz.

Similarly, Urz was also not able to take his eyes off from the old man. The moment when he took a glance at him, the youth felt a vivid nostalgia to the old man’s face. As a joy to the extent that his face naturally broke into a smile overflowed from the bottom of his heart, Urz tried to call the old man.

“Ah…”

Soon after, Urz’s face became stiff. As if the air had become solid and plugged up his throat, the youth, who only moved his mouth flapping open and close, could not utter his voice. Joy disappeared as it melted, and confusion and irritation eroded Urz’s heart.

He did not know the old man’s name.

The figure of this old man also appeared inside his memory which was full of many fragments. He knew that the old man was a benefactor who helped him many times and that he was also an important person to him.

And yet, his name did not come out. He could not remember it.

“Um, errr, er…”

With only incoherent words coming out from his mouth, impatience and bitterness blurred on Urz’s face. The old man ahead uttered his voice.

“Tigre! Isn’t it Tigre!?”

Urz unintentionally shook his shoulders at his shout. To the extent that he took half a step back. As the old man, not noticing such a reaction from the youth, ran with a face mixed with surprise and joy, he strongly hugged Urz.

“What a relief! I’ve heard the story, but you’re really… You’re really alive!”

Urz, unable to return words to the old man, or rather not even knowing what else he should do, looked up at the sky with a perplexed face.

“––Hey, old man.”

Damad who was watching the course of events with a bored face forced his way through there. The young Muozinel man gripped the old man’s arms and forcibly pulled them from Urz.

Urz inwardly heaved a sigh of relief and was grateful to Damad. If Damad was not there, he would have probably stood upright there and be unable to move forever. On the other hand, being boorishly interrupted in an emotional reunion, the old man glared at Damad without concealing his anger.

“What do you want? I’m busy now.”

“That’s my line. What are you doing? When I was wondering why you shouted, now you suddenly jumped on him… Everybody is looking.”

When the old man looked at the surroundings at these words, several people who were walking along the street had stopped and looked their way. If there were housewives who knitted their brows, there were also children who directed wondering looks. They were also those who expected dispute or trouble.

The old man finally regained his calm, coughed once and parted from Urz.

“This isn’t good. Let’s move to another place for the time being.”

“Don’t decide on your own. There is a place where we’re going. For an unknown old man to––”

“Please wait, Damad.”

Interrupting the black-haired Muozinel man’s words, Urz stared straight at the old man.

“There is also something I would like to ask you. Let's change the place. However––”

Urz hesitated to speak for a moment and bit his lips. However, he immediately pulled himself together and continued.

“My name is Urz.”

Urz, Damad and the old man with the gray hair and beard entered a deserted side road. Seemingly, Urz’s words being too much of a shock, the old man dropped his shoulders and hung his head disappointedly.

The two young men looked at each other. Although they sympathized with him, they also couldn't afford to wait like this for the old man to recover. Urz resolutely accosted him.

“I’m sorry. Could you tell us your name?”

The old man raised his face. He put on an expression as if bearing a headache.

“No, that’s right. I have heard that you lost your memory…”

As he shook his gray beard and mumblingly muttered, the old man once again gazed at Urz.

“My name is Mashas Rodant. I’m from Brune and I governed Aude in the north.”

“Mashas…”

Urz looked downward with a serious face and repeated that word several times. Mashas stared at the youth with a face filled with expectation.

“H-How is it? Do you seem to be able to remember…?”

Urz did not immediately answer and earnestly explored his memory. He thought that it was a familiar name. However, that name was not connected with the old man’s figure which appeared in his fragmentary memory. He even wondered whether there wasn’t some kind of mistake, having thought that it sounded familiar.

After a time of a 100 full counts had passed, Urz bowed his head to Mashas.

“Sorry…”

Mashas covered his forehead with his hand and looked up at the sky. When he thought about how he took dozens of days from the far away Brune to arrive at this castle town and finally meet him, he reacted like this.

But, Mashas mustered energy and returned his sight to Urz. When he looked at his face, Urz showed a reaction. He still had a wish.

“I’m sorry, but could you come with me? There are people I want you to meet.”

“Hey, could you leave it for after we’ve gone to the Imperial Palace? This old man’s talk is becoming long.”

Damad broke in from the side in an annoyed tone. The Muozinel young man openly felt uncomfortable with Mashas. Urz asked Damad.

“Though I feel bad for you, could you hang with me for a little longer?”

Although he could not remember Mashas’ name, it was certain that there was this old man’s existence within his memory. Urz was positive about that.

“Please, bring us.”

“All right. It’s this way. Those people are staying at the same inn as me.”

Mashas walked at a quick pace thinking that they had to arrive before the youth changed his mind; Urz walked beside the old Earl. Damad followed several steps behind with a face which doesn’t seem to be interested.

Mashas looked at Urz with a sidelong glance, and after a pause of about two breaths, opened his mouth.

“You said that you were Urz, but where did that name come from? You have no memory, right?”

“Yes. Being thrown various questions of whether I can remember something…”

Urz talked about the story where he was lying down on the seashore, that he was found and nursed by a fishing village. Also about the events which led to him calling himself Urz.

Mashas who heard it shook his gray beard and slowly sighed.

“Urz was the name of Tigrevurmud Vorn’s father…”

As he said up to there, the old Earl suddenly looked back.

“I forgot to ask, but who is that Muozinel person?”

“That guy is called Damad… Simply put, he’s a benefactor. He saved me when I was attacked by bandits.”

“Is that so? I have to thank him later.”

To Mashas’ words, Urz had mixed feelings. He kept silent about the fact that he tried to kill him, but he wondered what kind of reaction this old Earl would show if he were to speak of it.

While walking side by side with Mashas, Urz felt a strange sensation. As expected, he felt like he had met this person somewhere. If he heard more stories or if he met Mashas’ companions, he might possibly regain his memory.

The reality of not knowing who he is became a vague uneasiness and lurked in the innermost depths of Urz’s heart. All the more so after he especially had a mysterious experience such as the black bow.

Before long, the three men arrived before a certain inn. It was an inn whose structure was a solid two-storied building. A small stable for letting horses rest was also linked to it.

When they entered the inn, there were stairs to the second floor on the right and a counter (for reception) on the left. At the center, a corridor extended straight.

“In which room are your companions?”

“It’s immediately after we go up the stairs.”

When Mashas finished speaking, Urz began to run. Mashas shouted “wait” from behind, but he ignored him and vigorously ran up the stairs.

The shock when he saw Mashas still remained in the depths of his heart. In the end, he was not able to remember, but if he saw the other two, he might remember something.

In meeting Mashas and having talked with him, some scenes within Urz’s memory became clear. But, because the anteroposterior connection (between front and back)<ref> Urz is referring to how he couldn’t connect Mashas’s name with the old man’s figure in his memory </ref> did not become clear, he didn’t know what he did when and where. That irritation pushed the youth’s back.

''---If I meet those people, surely…!''

As soon as he finished going up stairs, Urz knocked on a wooden door. He pushed it without waiting for a reply.

“Eh”

Having emitted a short voice of surprise was a chestnut-haired girl who was in the room. Inside, there was also one more person, a girl with dull golden hair.

The two girls opened their eyes wide and stared at Urz who opened the door. Urz also stood stock still on the spot in blank amazement and fixedly stared at the two girls.

Within the room dimly illuminated by the light of a lamp, the two girls, only wearing underwear had their white skin exposed. In their hands, thinly-made clothes without sleeves were grasped as they were in the middle of changing.

Teita’s body was slender; her bodily build was overall thin as well as both her arms and feet. However, a faint charm started to drift in the constriction of her bosom and waist and it indicated that she was growing up.

Lim, although tall, was the owner of a balanced body, and while her arms and feet looked thin, they possessed much unstoppable flexibility. It was the body of a warrior that chipped off useless meat and was well trained. But, while being so, it was beautiful and by no means rough.

The swelling of her rich chest peeped out to about the upper half, and from there, the area between the bottom (of her chest) and waist were hidden by the thinly-made clothes grasped in her hands. But, even only the upper half passed enough to imagine the size and heaviness.

Under her waist, there were well tightened, sensual thighs.

“…Tigre-sama?”

“Lord Tigrevurmud…?”

[[File:MnOtV image 004.png|thumb]]

Hoarse voices leaked respectively from Teita’s and Lim’s mouths. The two of them were surprised to the extent that they dropped the clothes that they were holding. In that instance, Lim’s chest greatly bounced.

To the sound emitted when the clothes dropped on the floor, Urz finally came to his senses. He turned around, began to run, missed his footing and splendidly fell down.

A loud sound also resounded inside Teita’s and Lim’s room, and the two girls, startled, looked at each other. Teita’s face turned bright red and she crouched down on the spot. Lim also blushed and while hiding her chest with her left hand, she confusedly ran up to the doorway and vigorously closed the door.

The shock of the reunion was completely blown away to somewhere else, and until Mashas knocked on the door, the two girls had sat down on the spot silently.

After walking a little from the inn where Mashas and company were staying at, there was a bar. It was a shop which opened from before noon and served not only alcohol, but also several dishes. The five of them entered that shop.

They sat around a big square table. With his hand, Urz was rubbing his face which still hurt, Teita looked downward as she was embarrassed and Lim had a displeased look. Damad and Mashas looked amazed.

“May we order?”

“Please. And, I will pay for my own share.”

It was for precaution that Damad said this. He did not expect to meet Tigrevurmud Vorn’s acquaintances in such a place. He though that even if there was a possibility, it would be after arriving at the Imperial Palace.

Since he did not know what would happen from now on, he should not have imprudently taken out money and involved himself in this.

Mashas and the two girls introduced themselves first. Then, Urz and Damad briefly explained about themselves, too. At that time, Mashas bowed his head as he recalled.

[[File:MnOtV image 076.png|thumb]]

“For having saved Tigre… this youth from bandits, I thank you from the bottom of my heart.”

The Muozinel young man did not say anything, but he showed a slightly stained expression. Urz also had slightly mixed feelings.

The dishes arrived.

A basket filled with bread, stew served in a tureen which let steam rise, cheese finely cut, red turnip and spinach salad filled the table. Urz and Damad’s stomachs growled almost at the same time.

However, it couldn’t be called a meal in a peaceful atmosphere.

Damad silently endeavored in the meal, and Mashas made a face saying “what’s up with him?” Teita’s face was still bright red and she did not make eye contact with Urz. Lim hardly tried to speak, too.

When several plates were emptied, Urz asked resolutely.

“What kind of human being was Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

Mashas and Teita looked at each other. Lim opened her mouth then.

“I do not mind talking about him, but…”

Lim continued without destroying her calm demeanor.

“Before that, could you speak about your life so far, Urz-san?”

After Urz blinked several times, he fixedly stared at Lim’s face. He felt somewhat troubled at her utterance. Her blue pupils in her unamiable face calmly stared back at the youth.

''---Ah, I see.''

Urz finally noticed. This was because she called him “Urz” quite naturally. From after Mashas had met him until they came here, he had not been called by the name “Urz” even once.

It was only that, and yet Urz’s heart became somewhat light. He pulled himself together, opened his mouth and talked about how he spent his life so far.

About the fact that he was lying on the seashore, was found by a girl of a fishing village and about the name Urz from a vague memory. Then, about the fact that he lived in the fishing village for a while, but one day, they were attacked by pirates and Elizavetta who happened to pass by helped them. And finally about the fact that she ordered him to serve her.

At this, Lim opened her eyes wide and Mashas sighed while stroking his gray beard. Teita absentmindedly opened her mouth and stared at Urz.

“You started from stable boy, became an attendant and then an advisor, huh…”

“The explanation that you were promoted so fast just because your bow skill was highly evaluated doesn’t hold up. Isn’t there anything else?”

Mashas who pulled himself together and stared at Urz head on. Urz faltered.

As Mashas said, there was something that he did not say. From what he could see Mashas’ and Lim’s reactions, it looked like he couldn’t keep hiding it. Urz rummaged his darkish red hair.

“Can you keep it a secret?”

As he confirmed that all of them nodded, Urz opened his mouth.

“After I expressed my honest thoughts about Master –– Elizavetta-sama’s eyes, it looks like she took a liking to me.”

“Her eyes…?”

Except Lim, the three others respectively frowned. Only Lim knitted her brows as she witnessed a difficult problem and nodded.

“It’s the {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}.”

“Ah, the rumored eyes of different colors… A long time ago, I’ve seen a cat with such eyes.”

Mashas who finally understood muttered as he remembered. Seemingly, Teita’s memory also seemed to recall it at these words and nodded.

“There are many areas which detest the {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}} as a fearful thing. Elizavetta-sama probably had bitter experiences in the past, too.”

After saying so, Lim shook her head as if shaking off her inward sympathy. She looked at Urz.

“It isn’t as if you have no memory after she helped the people of the fishing village, right?”

“That’s right. I properly remember from that point onwards. When I try to think about before I was saved, my mind became fuzzy and I can’t clearly remember, but it isn’t the case after I was saved.”

“Thank you. I generally understand how you have lived until now. Based on that, I would like to ask, but…”

Lim cut her words for a moment there. She seemed to hesitate about whether she should continued to speak as such, but conceiving determination on her blue pupils, she opened her mouth.

“Are you satisfied with your present life?”

“…What do you mean?”

Unable to guess Lim’s intention, Urz asked. Lim indifferently answered.

“Exactly as I stated. If you appreciated the life in which you serve Elizavetta-sama and want to continue, then we will go back as such.”

At her words, Mashas and Teita half rose to their feet from their chairs. The two people of Brune overlooked Lim with amazed faces.

“W-What do you mean?”

Teita, whose face turned pale, emitted a loud voice. Though Mashas was silent, he probably felt the same way as her; he shook his gray beard. Lim answered without breaking her calm at all.

“You may say that Urz-san has his clear memory as Urz, but he has no memory as Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

“We were also told that by Eleonora-sama…”

“Yes. But, she did not know what it was specifically. And, both we and Eleonora-sama do not know a way of regaining lost memories.”

Interrupting the words of Teita who desperately argued, Lim said plainly. Teita and Mashas gasped. Damad put on an expression as if expecting something.

“It is easy to take Urz-san along to LeitMeritz as Lord Tigrevurmud. However, will it be really good for him?”

Lim’s blue pupils gazed straight at Urz.

“If he does not recover his memory at this rate, Urz-san will be forced to live the life of another person who is Tigrevurmud Vorn. The surrounding people will call him Lord Tigrevurmud and treat him like that; he will grieve for not having his memory and people will sympathize with him. Eyes will not be turned to the person called Urz after today.”

“B-But…”

Teita tried to rebut, but was not able to think of something. Lim said.

“Urz-san, your life can be considered to be substantial. You were highly evaluated by Elizavetta-sama, and you also have friendly colleagues. There seems to be small quarrels, but that is not only limited to Urz-san, it is something unavoidable when adapting into a foreign land.”

Urz lightly nodded. The look thrown at a stranger, whether it be in the fishing village or in the lodgings of the Imperial Palace’s stablemen, had always followed Urz around. It was something that only time solved.

Lim continued.

“We are convinced that you are Tigrevurmud Vorn. However, as I said earlier, we do not know a way of recovering your memory. Of course, we can exert ourselves so that your memory returns, but it may never return.”

He wasn’t able to say that it was impossible. Actually, with fragmented scenes appearing, he did not think that he was Tigrevurmud Vorn.

Lim said with a severe expression.

“Therefore, I would like you to choose. Which path will you follow?”

Living here in Lebus as Urz?

Or, going away from here as Tigrevurmud Vorn?

A heavy silence flew down on the place. As a time of nearly ten counts passed, Urz asked with a painful expression.

“If I say that I will remain here, what will you do?”

“As I said earlier, we will go back.”

Without showing a shaken behavior, Lim immediately replied.

“Two swords do not fit into one sheath. You were not Tigrevurmud Vorn. Tigrevurmud Vorn fell into the sea and lost his life. That’s all. I think that Eleonora-sama also considered this and sent me here.”

Mashas had already decided to watch the course of events in silence.

Lim told a small lie. If she thought for Ellen’s sake, even if she was to drag him, she should take Urz and return. As for Mashas, when he thought about Regin who was in Brune’s royal palace, he also thought that he should pull apart Urz from here.

But while understanding that, Lim asked with a severe expression. If she were to think for this youth’s sake, she thought that she should do so.

''---Did I really think about Tigre?''

Mashas asked himself. No, I thought about Tigre. Though Regin would be surprised if she knew the situation, she would accept this youth as Tigre. While waiting for the day when his memory would return, she would definitely let this youth walk his life as Tigrevurmud Vorn.

There was no room for the life of the youth called Urz to enter there.

Both Mashas and Teita had thought that it was natural. That Urz was only impurities (a foreign matter) within Tigrevurmud Vorn.

However, Lim did not see it like that. In deference to Urz, she was going to let him choose his path for the future. Even though the feeling of wanting to meet Tigre should be strong even to her.

On the other hand, Urz was troubled.

''---Even if she asks me which path to choose…''

In that case, it was better to live as Urz. Tigre might be a hero. Probably, Teita and Mashas really thought of Tigre as an important person. After all, they came to look for him from the far away country of Brune. And he was also probably loved by many other people.

But for Urz, they were strangers.

He had also said it to Naum before, but he didn’t feel like it was about him. No matter how many uncertain scenes of his memory appeared in his mind.

Silence fell once again. Urz putting his clenched fist on his lap dropped his look on the table. Lim and company waited for the youth to open his mouth without urging him.

A time of about 30 counts passed. Urz took a small breath and raised his face.

“Could you wait until I make a decision? I won’t feel at ease with an indecisive answer.”

Urz’s face was earnest. The intent of trying to run away could not be seen in his black pupils.

“Limlisha-san. It’s as you said. Even I don’t know whether or not my memory will return in the future. Perhaps, it might stay like this my whole life. Above all, I don’t feel inconvenience in living as Urz. But––”

Urz continued.

“Just because I don’t remember, I don’t want to avert my eyes to what I’ve probably done. I think that I should know and face the man called Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

Urz continued.

“Though it will be after I obtain master –– Vanadis-sama’s permission, I will go to Brune. I will strive to regain my memory by visiting the land where Tigrevurmud Vorn was born and raised.”

“However”, Urz continued.

“Even if I was to regain my memory, I can’t guarantee whether or not I will return to my life as Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

“I do not mind that.”

Lim calmly answered. She looked at Teita and Mashas.

“U-Understood.”

It was Teita who answered first. She tightly clenched her small hands and said.

“What is important is for Tigre-sama… no, Urz-san to regain his memory. Please let me help on that!”

Mashas looked at Teita and Lim with a bitter face, sighed and nodded.

“I understand. I think that what Limlisha-dono said is right.”

“Well then, let's go to the Imperial Palace.”

Although holding vague uneasiness, Urz said with a resolved face. He did not know how Elizavetta would react. But, even if he were to live as Urz, he could not give up on his lost memory. He wanted the red-haired Vanadis to understand that.

The five people left the shop.

At that time, Mashas said as he recalled.

“Limlisha-dono. Sorry, but I want to look at the horses’ state. Can you come with me?”

It was about the three horses that they left in the care of the inn. Not only Lim who was told these words, but also Damad frowned.

“We can do that later, can’t we? Should we not hurry to the Imperial Palace now?”

“I understand your feelings, but if you ask me, it’s the opposite. Assuming that we go to the Imperial Palace and meets Vanadis-dono, we don’t even know whether or not we will leave by the end of today. Don’t tell me that you will temporarily excuse yourself just because you are worried about the horses. It’s best to get miscellaneous things over with earlier.”

“You’re right. I understand. What will you do, Teita?”

Lim looked at the chestnut-haired girl. After turned her look at Urz once, Teita shook her head.

“I will be waiting here with Ti… Urz-san.”

“We will finish as soon as possible.”

Lim said so and walked to the inn with Mashas. Urz, Damad and Teita were left behind.

“––Hey, can I have a minute?”

Seeing off the back of Mashas and Lim, Damad called out to Teita. Although the chestnut-haired girl shook her shoulders as she was startled, she eagerly straightened up her back, thrust out her chest and looked up at Damad.

“W-What is it?”

To her reaction like that of a small animal, Damad lifted the edge of his mouth and laughed.

“It’s not that big a deal. I’ll be borrowing this guy for a little while.”

When he finished speaking, Damad gripped Urz’s arm. Ignoring the puzzled Urz, the Muozinel young man began to walk. In a place about ten steps away from Teita who stood stock still dumbfounded, he stopped.

“What’s the matter?”

After bowing to Teita, Urz turned around to Damad.

“Shall we part here?”

Suddenly, Damad laughed and said that. To Urz who frowned, Damad continued.

“I said it, right? For what purpose I have traveled to such a place.”

In order to kill Tigrevurmud Vorn. Damad said so.

“Judging from the story of those guys, it seems that you’re really Tigrevurmud Vorn. In that case, we can no longer afford to act together.”

“…What about the reward for having brought me until here?”

Suddenly feeling loneliness, Urz asked. He was the man who tried to kill him. It was also hard to say that he had a good character. But, it was too sudden a parting.

“Let’s consider it as a loan.”

Saying so, Damad turned his back on Urz. Urz called out to his back.

“Thank you for having brought me to here.”

His back still turned, Damad replied in a dry tone.

“Listen, Urz. Don’t forget my words.”

Seeing off Damad, Urz returned to Teita’s side.

“What happened to that person?”

To Teita who shyly asked, Urz awkwardly smiled.

“It was just the right time, so we’ve decided to part here.”

Mashas who returned to the inn first checked the horses’ state. Then, after paying a silver coin to the storekeeper, he asked that he wanted him to look after them for about three days for the time being. As he finished with that, the old Earl said to Lim.

“Sorry, but can I have you write a letter addressed to Eleonora-dono of LeitMeritz?”

Mashas’ expression was extremely serious. He continued his explanation.

“Elizavetta Fomina-dono was it? I don’t know that person’s nature. In the worst case, there is also the possibility that we will imprisoned in the Imperial Palace and it’ll be pretended that we didn’t come here.”

“Such a thing…”

Lim could not deny it. This was because when she recalled the story that she heard from Ellen in LeitMeritz and the one she heard from Urz a while ago, it was clear that Elizavetta held a strong goodwill towards that darkish red-haired youth.

Besides, there was Teita. When push comes to shove, Lim was prepared to wield her sword; she had also accumulated training for that. It was probably the same for Mashas.

However, Teita had never held a sword, she was just a maid. Lim should adopt measures not only for herself, but also for Teita.

Lim nodded and then groaned as she realized a certain thing.

“Even you say to send a letter, the time to look for a merchant with a great influence is…”

In the case of delivering a letter to somewhere far away, one would give it to a servant if he’s a noble or to a messenger if he’s in an army, but the sole person a commoner could ask was a merchant. And it had to be a well-known merchant who took root in a town or city. This was because they were well known by peddlers who moved continuously from town to town.

They knew which peddler was going to head to which town or village. Therefore, they received the letter from the client with a payment and entrusted it to the peddler.

In addition, if it was a merchant with a great influence, he would always have multiple people who could have the letter promptly delivered. Even in case that there was no peddler who went to that village or town (wanted destination), he would find a way to deliver the letter.

Of course, there were probably such merchants in this castle town. But, Mashas and company just arrived a few days ago. To Lim which let impatience blur in her blue pupils, Mashas however shook his head.

“Then, there is no problem. I already looked for one. I also checked how much it costs.”

Lim looked at Mashas with a face which could not hide her surprise. And she asked in a tone to confirm.

“Have you thought about it since before we arrived at the castle town?”

“At least to the extent that there might be the necessity of sending an urgent letter. If I use the name of the touring knight Mashas Rodant, I won’t be suspicious even if I pile up money and entrust an urgent letter.”

Lim could not help but smile wryly at Mashas’ words. She did not expect that he would come to use the setup “turning knight” in such a place.

“Understood. But in that case, I think that we should send it to the Imperial Palace of Legnica, and ask them to send a messenger from there to LeitMeritz.”

Legnica was located in the middle of Lebus and LeitMeritz. And, the Imperial Palace of Legnica was friendly to Ellen.

They were secretly thankful to the silver-haired Vanadis who desperately rode a horse, hid her name and was present at Vanadis Sasha’s death. It was something that both Mashas and Lim felt when they stopped by Legnica due to this trip.

“That’s right. If it’s them, they’re definitely trustworthy.”

“Yes. By the way, what should we write for the letter’s contents?”

“That Urz was Tigre. That he did not regain his memory. And that if possible, we would like her to send someone. After all, what will become necessary no matter what, is a way to get in touch with the outside in case we are imprisoned in the Imperial Palace.”

Thus, the two of them left the hotel when Lim finished writing the letter.

Mashas who came out of the inn, seeing that there were only the two people Urz and Teita, stroke his gray beard wonderingly.

“Where is that Muozinel young man?”

“Since he brought me up to here, he said that we shall part.”

Urz answered as he let loneliness somewhat blur on his face.

“Hmm. Since he is your benefactor, I should have properly thanked him.”

Mashas who didn’t doubt Urz’s words muttered such an impression which made the youth smile wryly. He thought that it was good that he didn’t tell them about the fact that they fought in a forest. If they knew that, neither Mashas nor Lim would probably let Damad escape.

After they stopped by a certain merchant’s residence by Mashas’ request, Urz and company headed again to the Imperial Palace.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The castle gate of the Imperial Palace was wrapped in noise due to Urz’s slightly dirty figure.

It was known by many people that this youth disappeared several days ago. Also about the fact that by Elizavetta’s order, Naum had sent soldiers for his search.

Not only did that Urz return in an awful appearance, he even brought unknown man and women. It was no wonder that the place was thrown into an uproar.

“Including your awful appearance, there are various things I would like to ask you, but… Who are the three people behind you?”

The familiar gatekeeper asked Urz without hiding his suspicion. The youth answered with a wry smile.

“They were visitors to Naum-san. I am sorry, but could you pass that on him?”

Since he thought that it would become a serious matter if he gave the name of Elizavetta, he decided to have him call Naum first. If it’s him, he would manage it well.

As they waited before the castle gate, Naum appeared before long gasping for breath. He, who received the report from a soldier, had literally jumped out of his office.

But, he had still left his calm. As he drew close to Urz, Naum noticed Mashas and company standing near the youth.

The knight in his prime adjusted his breathing and quickly fixed his disorderly hair and clothes. His expression was tinged with dignity not as Urz’s boss, but one which should be called that of a knight of Lebus.

“Who are you?”

Mashas took a step forward and answered.

“I am Mashas Rodant, one who was granted the land of Aude and the title of Earl also gratefully from Her Highness the Princess in the Brune Kingdom. I came on this occasion because I would like to talk about something important.”

Naum’s face turned pale at the Bruneman’s words. Mashas’ greeting was polite without interval, and Naum was also impressed with the old Earl’s will’s strength.

But, Naum was also a man who served the Imperial Palace for a long time. As he quietly took a breath, he politely responded with a smiling face.

“Excuse me for my behavior. Welcome, Your Excellency Earl Rodant. I am called Naum and I serve this Imperial Palace’s lord Elizavetta Fomina-sama. Unfortunately, my lord is currently absent and while presumptuous, I shall act as your conversation partner.”

As they were guided by Naum, Urz and company passed through the Imperial Palace’s door. It looked like Naum was heading to the reception room. Urz walked with long strides and drew beside Naum.

“Naum-san. I––”

“Leave it for later, Urz.”

Urz opened his eyes wide. Naum’s profile was unusually severe.

“You have brought them, so I can roughly guess the situation. It might be better to hear the circumstances in detail from you. But, I would first like to talk with Earl Rodant. I want you to remain silent as much as possible.”

“…Understood.”

Being overawed by a quiet appeal, Urz could only nod.

Naum guided Mashas and company to the reception room inside the Imperial Palace.

A carpet from Muozinel was laid out on the floor and a silver water jug decorated a corner of the room. A table of ebony was arranged in the center so that it was interposed between two sofas. Although luxurious, it was a room which gave a calm impression without emphasizing gaudiness.

Naum first recommended the sofa to Mashas and company and after waiting for the three people to sit, he also sat down on the sofa of the opposite side. Urz sat next to Naum.

“Is it all right for me to sit with this appearance as is?”

Urz asked Naum in a low voice while pulling the hem of his clothes. The knight in his prime answered without looking at Urz.

“I don’t mind. Though you should clean the dirt of the place afterwards, time is precious now.”

Then, Naum called a servant and ordered him to prepare drinks for the guests. Moreover, he added this in a casual tone.

“Speaking of which, I wonder where Lazarl-dono went. Could you tell him that an urgent matter came up?”

“Understood.”

The servant respectfully bowed and left the reception room.

“Who is Lazarl-dono?”

“What, he’s just a colleague.”

Naum smoothly dodged the question of Mashas who feigned a casual behavior. He opened his mouth without pausing.

“Now then, with all due respect to Your Excellency Earl Rodant, for what kind of business did you come for? I would like to hear it first and then convey it to my lord the Vanadis.”

“Naum-dono, do you know a man called Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

Without even an introduction, Mashas directly cut to the chase. A fire was just earlier put in the fireplace of this room; so it was not cold, but you could not say that it was warm, either. Nevertheless, cold sweat ran through Naum’s back.

“Yes. He is a famous person after all. He’s the hero suppressed Brune’s civil war and afterwards, as a guest General in the LeitMeritz dukedom––”

“Urz who is there––” Mashas said as he interrupted Naum’s words.

“What do you say about him being Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

Lim, Teita and Urz held their breath. The reception room was wrapped in a tense atmosphere.

“…It is the first time that I hear of that. It’s a very interesting talk.”

After a short pause, Naum calmly responded.

“Hou. Are you saying that you’re hearing of this for the first time?”

Fighting spirit flickered in Mashas’s eyes. His gray beard seemed to shake as it was stirred up with its owner’s feelings. However, Naum warded off the old Earl’s anger without changing his complexion at all.

“Your Excellency Earl Rodant, do you know that Urz here has lost his memory?”

“I heard it from the person himself.”

“Then, I shall ask you, but on what basis do you judge that Urz is Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

It should be said to be impudent. Naum threw a question to Mashas. To Mashas who fell silent, Naum continued.

“It’s now about sixty or seventy days since I met Urz for the first time. I saw him when I was accompanying Vanadis-sama as she took a walk to a certain shore of Legnica.”

At that time, Urz, blended in with the villagers, and shot down a sea bird. And, they were attacked by pirates who suddenly appeared. Naum briefly explained this.

“Did you also hear this story from Urz?”

Mashas nodded. Confirming it, Naum continued.

“When we met Urz, he had already lost his memory and he only had the name Urz, a preeminent bow skill and an honest heart shine. And except for the name, Vanadis-sama was very pleased with the latter two and took him as a servant.”

When he said up to there, the servant carried the drinks over. There were two kinds, wine with spicy grass and wine diluted with honey. Since there were two women among the visitors, Naum considered that.

“This one with soaked spicy grass is a little hot, but it warms the body. I think that this one containing honey will be all right for your companions.”

“Thank you for your consideration.”

Mashas courteously bowed his head. And when he raised his face, the old Earl continued his words.

“Speaking of which, I haven’t introduced them yet.”

Mashas turned his look to Lim and said.

“This is Limlisha. She acts as the adjutant of LeitMeritz’s Vanadis Eleonora-dono who’s famous as the “Wind Princess of the Silver Flash”.”

The movements of Naum who was holding the bottle of wine stopped for an instant. Lim kept silent and politely bowed. Then, Mashas moved his head to the other side and looked at Teita.

“This is Teita. She is a girl born and raised in Alsace located in the northeast of the Brune Kingdom.”

“…Oh my, you came here from a far-off place.”

Naum carefully put the bottle of wine on the table. Saying that was the best he could do to hide his unrest. Mashas pretended to not notice such a reaction and continued.

“This girl has a relation with Tigrevurmud Vorn that can be considered as brother and sister. She had been by Earl Vorn since they were children and spent time together. Despite being a 16-year-old young girl, she is a girl to whom Earl Vorn entrusts with all things within his mansion.”

“Hou. Being trusted that much by the Earl, she is a splendid young lady.”

Naum answered with a sweet smile. Mashas also continued with a smile.

“When it was decided that Earl Vorn would head to LeitMeritz as a guest General, he left Brune bringing only this girl with him. There is that much of a relationship of mutual trust between the two of them.”

“I see. By the way, let’s go back to the main topic, but Your Excellency Earl Rodant, on what basis did you judge Urz to be Earl Vorn?”

The back of Naum who asked so was already soaking wet with sweat. Even Lim and Teita who were sitting on Mashas’ both sides were a threat to him. He must quickly seize the initiative. Naum said without breaking his dignified attitude.

“The face is the same. He is good at archery. Even if such things are enumerated, I can only answer that there is also such a thing. He has lost his memory, but even so, it doesn’t necessarily mean that Urz is Earl Vorn.”

“Do you know the name of Earl Vorn’s father?”

The question of Mashas said in a casual tone took Naum by surprise. To the knight in his prime who tilted his head to the side, Mashas said.

“He is called Urz. Do you say that this is also a coincidence?”

“––I can’t say otherwise.”

No matter what, he could not afford to admit that here. It would be different if Urz admitted it, but otherwise, Naum did not intend to nod.

“Did you hear about the story where Eleonora-dono called out to Elizavetta-dono in the battlefield the other day?”

“I heard about it. However, LeitMeritz’s Vanadis-sama immediately admitted her fault and apologized to our Vanadis-sama. Will you not damage LeitMeritz’s Vanadis-sama’s honor if you bring it up again?”

This time, Teita opened her mouth as she could not endure the tense air.

“Um… Could you lend us Urz-san?”

“What do you mean by lend?”

Naum asked with a dubious face. Teita eagerly spun her words.

“I think that Urz-san also wants to regain his memory. So, if we take him along to Brune and he sees places such as the towns or villages of Alsace, his memory may return…”

Although she was out of breath at the end and her words were also tottering, anyway Teita said what she should say. Mashas also nodded as to show that he thought so, too.

“Naum-dono. Don’t you think that Teita’s proposal is reasonable? Haven’t you also recalled many times where you were troubled about the fact that Urz’s memory is lost?”

“Certainly. I am also anxious about Urz’s memory.”

While soaking his mouth with wine that was poured into a silver cup, Naum made such a solemn expression that it was unnatural.

The knight in his prime felt inwardly relieved. He was afraid of whether Mashas and company might have conclusive evidence which connected Urz and Tigre, but it did not seem to be the case.

“However, I think that for him now more than regaining his memory, I would like him to give priority to get used and adapt to the current environment. I said it some time ago, but it still has been only a few days since he came to serve to this Imperial Palace. Moreover––”

As if pressed for an answer, Naum continued.

“Urz has the very important duty of being the Vanadis adviser.”

Actually, even Naum was puzzled on whether or not it was an important duty, but it was enough for a bluff. The knight of a pessimistic nature continued with a straight face.

“I think that if it is you, Your Excellency Earl Rodant, you can understand that if it’s a person who has an important duty, he must give priority to official businesses over his personal feelings. Well, even if he goes to Brune, it will be in about three years later at the earliest.”

Naum thought that if it was in three years, it would be possible to cut off Urz from his lost memory and make him a person of Lebus.

Although Elizavetta was fond of Urz, he would not do something like abuse that. He would diligently do the assigned work. He would give results whether it be war or mediation. And there would someday be those who would acknowledge him and become his friends.

Afterwards also, Naum kept dodging noncommittally Mashas’ questioning. Unless conclusive evidence, which showed that Urz was Tigre, was presented, he intended to dodge the questioning.

Mashas who finally grew impatient said indignantly.

“Naum-dono. I will ask, but has Vanadis-dono the same thoughts as you?”

“I cannot assert so, but I do not think that there is a big difference. In the first place, Your Excellency Earl Rodant. Do you think a human who fell into the winter sea at night would live and reach the shore? I do not mind even telling you the place of the fishing village which saved Urz. It would be impossible anyway that someone could live after that.”

“Could you allow me to talk directly with Vanadis-dono?”

“About that, I am sorry, but I cannot answer immediately.”

Naum thought that he succeeded in escaping.

“I said it a while ago, but Vanadis-sama has left for a long-term inspection. If you are all right with waiting for when Vanadis-sama returns, then…”

“Very well. I would like for you to arrange as such.”

Regaining his usual dignity, Mashas answered.

“I do not know about when Vanadis-sama will return, but even so it is all right?”

Mashas nodded. Naum lowly surveyed the three people.

“Well then, I shall prepare guest rooms for you. I shall make sure that you can spend time without inconvenience while being here in this Imperial Palace.”

Naum bowed his head courteously. The other parties were an Earl of the Brune Kingdom and Ellen’s adjutant. Besides, not only was the maid pleased with the old Earl before her eyes, but she was trusted by Tigre and also had a good relation with Ellen. Not a single one of them was a visitor whom they could treat roughly.

''---If I make a mistake, it will become a war against Brune and LeitMeritz…''

Naum was inwardly thankful to Mashas. He thought that he would take a more oppressive attitude, but he was an old man who could discern reason. If he establish time and discussed, he would probably make up a reason that would be a little better.

Naum lightly tapped Urz’s shoulder and stood up from the sofa.

“Well then, wait for a little while in this room. When the rooms’ preparations are done, I will have you called.”

As he bowed, Naum left the reception room along with Urz.

As he left the reception room and walked about ten steps, Naum stopped. He rounded his back without minding the public gaze and heaved a grand sigh. The clothes which he wore were damply wet with sweat due to strain.

“Every one of them is a fearful person. I will leave it to Lazarl-dono next time.”

Mashas and company probably didn’t think that they would settle it with only one talk. He was also concerned about the fact that Lim remained silent. She might be inquiring his attitude.

“––Naum-san.”

Urz reservedly called out to him. Naum looked back at the youth and smiled wryly.

“You did well to have remained silent at that place. Even though there were probably many things you wanted to say.”

Naum was able to keep he did not know because Urz had said nothing. If this darkish red-haired youth had blurted out something along the lines that he might be Tigre, Naum probably wouldn’t have been able to keep a dignified attitude up to there.

However, Urz shook his head.

“Let’s forget about me. More importantly, about master having gone for long-term inspection…”

To Urz’s words, Naum’s expression increased with dreadfulness at a stretch. The Knight of Lebus seemed to have immediately changed his thinking.

“I’ve precisely ran here because I wanted to ask you about it. I didn’t think that you would come back with such visitors.”

Naum seemed to be talking about the fact that he appeared at the castle gate out of breath when Urz returned. Urz also put on a serious expression thinking that something happened after all.

“It isn’t something we can speak about in the corridor. Let’s find a good place somewhere…”

As Naum was absorbed in thought, there was a voice which called out to them from a distant place. When they looked there, Lazarl was running in frenzy. When the old civil official stopped before Urz and Naum, he spent a time of about five counts to fix his breathing.

“Lazarl-dono. If you overdo it, it’ll affect your body.”

“This much doesn’t even count as overdoing it. More importantly––”

While wiping sweat on his forehead with the sleeve of his official outfit, Lazarl turned a severe look at Urz.

“I heard that apparently rare visitors came.”

“Let’s postpone that talk. Is there a suitable room somewhere?”

Naum as well as the old civil official looked at Urz. Lazarl nodded.

“It will be all right in the office. After all, there is no one who enters that room in this situation.”

Lazarl began to walk as soon as he finished speaking, and Naum followed the old civil official after exchanging looks with Urz. Urz, not understanding what was going on, followed the two men, too.

''---It’s quite flurried…''

When they were heading to the reception room, probably because there were the presence of Mashas and company, he was tense and did not notice, but a tense atmosphere was drifting in the whole Imperial Palace. For some reason, the soldiers walked with quick steps, and a shadow of uneasiness could be seen on the maids’ and court ladies’ faces. There were also those who turned strange looks to Urz.

When they entered the office, Naum casually leaned on the door. It was in order to not let other people enter. Lazarl also, not even turning on light, stared at Urz. Only the feeble sunlight coming in through the window dimly illuminated the interior of the room.

“That’s a fairly awful appearance, Urz.”

“Um, many things happened.”

Urz who rummaged his darkish red hair answered. Lazarl nodded.

“I’m sorry to have a talk with you without letting you even changes clothes. Let alone dash hot water over yourself, but this is an urgent matter. Listen well. Vanadis-sama had disappeared this morning.”

Urz opened wide his eyes. Naum said in a curt tone.

“I said long-term inspection, but that’s what we ostensibly said. Since we can’t declare it openly.”

Urz finally knew the real nature of the tense atmosphere drifting in the Imperial Palace. And then, he cocked his head in puzzlement as he repeated Lazarl’s words in his head.

“I'm sorry. You said this morning, but did master come back before that?”

Naum and Lazarl looked at each other. Wandering his look about in the air Naum thought about it, but he gave a nod and turned to Urz.

“All right. First of all, we will tell you what we heard from Vanadis-sama. You remember that day when Vanadis-sama went out with you to take a walk?”

Confirming that Urz nodded, Naum explained from start to end. Though Urz was surprised when he heard that she came back with a body full of bruises on the next day, he felt relieved that Elizavetta was safe.

After Naum and Lazarl told about what happened to Elizavetta, they said that she passed time without almost moving from her bedroom until last night. Naum and company thought that it was probably due to fatigue and injury, and that it was better to have her rest for earlier recovery.

However this morning, when a court lady went to wake Elizavetta, she was not there. Moreover, there was a note on the table.

“Such contents were written on the letter with Vanadis-sama’s handwriting. ‘I am sorry for causing you to worry. I will be back after about ten days.’”

Naum sighed deeply.

“Vanadis-sama is hiding something from us. Therefore, I would like to ask you, Urz. Do you have any idea where Vanadis-sama went?”

“I don’t know where she went, but…”

Urz faltered. He removed his look from the two men and stared at the floor. Naum leaned forward.

“If you know something, tell us. Even any trivial thing is all right.”

To his words, Urz also strengthened his determination. He raised his face and gazed at Naum and Lazarl.

“I have a request. I want you to accept what I will tell you from now on as fact. No matter how much it may sound absurd.”

Naum and Lazarl looked at each other again. Urz’s words were strange, but the youth’s black pupils were filled with sincere brightness and his tone was earnest. Above all, they knew that he was not someone who would spoke of a joke in such a situation. Naum urged Urz as he nodded.

“It’s when I accompanied master for a walk on that day.”

Naum who heard Urz’s story was first dumbfounded, and then amazed. He knitted his brows, frowned and turned towards Urz eyes like when he saw an unknown dish.

However, Lazarl showed a different reaction. When he heard the name Baba Yaga, the old civil official gasped and tightly grasped a fist as if enduring fear.

When Urz finished talking, an unnatural silence flew down in the office.

“The Vanadis-sama’s story that a dragon suddenly appeared was also general, but…”

After a blank of about ten counts, Naum muttered with a wry face. The knight in his prime turned his gaze to Lazarl and noticed then that his attitude was strange.

Lazarl asked Urz with a painful expression.

“Yaga… Are you sure that Vanadis-sama said so?”

When Urz nodded, Lazarl looked up at the sky.

“It was the day when Vanadis-sama came back to the Imperial Palace. I was ordered to do a certain thing by Vanadis-sama. It was to investigate which of Lebus’ run-down temples enshrines Baba Yaga.”

This time, it was Naum’s complexion which changed.

“Such a monster is actually…”

Starting to say up to there, Naum swallowed his words. He saw the pirates’ leader transformed into a huge white monster. Even when the two Vanadis Sasha and Elizavetta finally defeated that monster.

“Then, does it mean that Vanadis-sama is going around the waste shrines one by one in order to kill that monster named Baba Yaga?”

When Naum muttered, Lazarl deeply bowed his head.

“I’m sorry. If I knew that things would become like this, I would have stalled for time and consulted with you…”

“No, Lazarl-dono. If we didn’t hear Urz’s story, we wouldn’t have arrived at this conclusion.”

Naum shook his head. Certainly, with only Lazarl’s story, he would think that the waste shrines were suspicious. But it was difficult to connect them to Elizavetta’s actions. He could not afford to have soldiers head to waste shrines with uncertain information.

“Lazarl-dono, could you tell me the locations of the waste shrines that you reported about to Vanadis-sama?”

Naum said with an earnest expression. Similarly, Lazarl returned to his face as a civil official.

“What will you do?”

“I will prepare 1000 soldiers. I will have a set of 100 cavalrymen respectively head to each waste shrine and bring back Vanadis-sama as soon as they find her.”

“What will you do about Baba Yaga?”

“We will discuss it from now on. Depending on the situation, we may also have to ask Osterode or LeitMeritz for help. If there was a Vanadis in Legnica, we would have also asked there.”

There was Valentina Glinka Estes in Osterode and Eleonora Viltaria in LeitMeritz. Anyway, what was necessary was a Vanadis.

“Naum-san.”

Urz step forward with a determined expression.

“I will also help. Please, add me to the unit which will look for master.”

Naum showed a slightly surprised face, but he immediately revealed a fearless smile.

“Don’t you need to rest?”

“I’m tired, but now isn’t the time for that.”

“You’re quite right.”

Lazarl smiled wryly, too. Naum nodded and looked at Urz

“All right. Frankly, I’m in need of people’s help as much as I can get. I will entrust you with 100 cavalrymen. If you find Vanadis-sama, even you have to persuade by tears or whatever, anyway bring her back.”

Then as Naum called a subordinate, he ordered him to organize 1000 cavalrymen.

“Have each of them take food for two days. If it runs out, carry another share later. How long will it take?”

Although the subordinate was also surprised at the sudden instructions, he said that it would take about two koku.

“Two koku, huh…”

Naum groaned. The sun had almost reached its zenith. It would be considerably inclined to the west sky. Then, even if he had them depart, the sun would immediately set. However, Naum immediately reconsidered. Even if he had to let the soldiers run all through the night here, he had to look for Elizavetta.

“Have each of them prepare a fur overcoat to wear over armor. Also don’t forget hats, gloves and shoes. Prepare all of this within two koku.”

As he issued instructions like so in piles and the subordinate left, the talk moved to Mashas and the others. This was because it was also necessary to explain the circumstances to Lazarl. The old civil official who heard the story from Naum gave a small nod.

“I understand. I will take over as their conversation partner. Naum-dono, concentrate on the search for Vanadis-sama.”

Then, Lazarl looked at Urz.

“Urz. I will check just to be sure, but they didn’t have anything which may undoubtedly prove that you are Tigrevurmud Vorn, right?”

At his question, Urz, while hesitating, shook his head.

“There is one thing which occurs to me. ––It’s a bow.”

To the two men who held their breath, Urz explained about the black bow. That strange bow which appeared in his hands in the fight against the Double Headed Dragon.

“That girl Teita said it. That there is a black bow which is the heirloom of the Vorn House.”

After Naum and Lazarl looked at each other, they nodded.

“Does it look like you will somehow manage with only that?”

“I haven’t seen the real thing, so I can’t say anything.”

To Lazarl’s question, Naum responded while patting the wrinkles of his face. Lazarl put his thoughts in order and turned to Urz. His expression was unusually painful and filled with drive. Sweat blurred on the old civil official’s forehead.

“Urz. I don’t know whether it’s fortunate or not, but with only your talk now, it doesn’t prove to be conclusive evidence. If you wish, you may live in Lebus like before. However, I think that days with hardships will continue for a while.”

At that time, Lazarl explained to Urz about the fifteen knights.

“Vanadis-sama said that they were attacked by the dragon. Let’s go with that for the time being. But, circumstances are what they are. Those who will turn eyes of doubt to you will also appear.”

Fifteen people suddenly disappeared and Elizavetta returned to the Imperial Palace full of bruises on the next day. Furthermore, Urz also came back a few days later similarly with a wounded body.

There were probably those among the knights’ friends and colleagues that knew that they were jealous of Urz. Even without that, it hadn’t been long since Urz worked in the Imperial Palace. He was in the position to be doubted first when something happened.

Naum was watching Urz and Lazarl with a bitter expression. Since he heard beforehand that Lazarl intended to bring up this talk, he had no complaints on that point.

But, it was truly awkward. After having talked with Mashas and company, it sounded as if Lazarl was trying to drive out Urz from Lebus. However, if he does not talk now, Urz might end up making a wrong choice. It was a very unbearable mood.

Lazarl continued talking without changing his complexion at all.

“Moreover, if I judge that Vanadis-sama may be blamed, I intend to pin all the crimes on you.”

Tension ran. A heavy silence as if being at the bottom of the sea wrapped the surroundings.

“––Understood.”

It was Urz who calmly brushed aside that silence.

“I wouldn’t be able stand it if master is blamed for this. Besides, it’s a fact that they came aiming for me.”

Lazarl nodded with a severe expression.

“I adopted measures so that such a thing doesn’t happen, but I don’t know how he will go down. If you still want to remain in Lebus after being aware of all of what I just said, then I will help you as much as possible.”

It would be the least Lazarl could do for him. When Urz expressed his gratitude by saying “Thank you”, Lazarl coughed once and continued his words.

“One more thing. When your memory returns, whether you wish to live as Urz or choose to walk the path as Earl Vorn, I will still support you.”

Urz looked at Lazarl with a face which could not hide his surprise. It was the same for Naum. The old civil official continued.

“It’s your life. No matter which you choose, do it so as to not have any regrets.”

On the evening of that day, Urz went to Mashas and the others. It was to inform them about the fact that he would be away from the Imperial Palace.

It might not be necessary to meet them. But, it was certain that their existence was stuck in fragments of his memory. Lazarl’s words of “so as to not have any regrets” also supported Urz.

When he visited the guest room where Mashas was, the old Earl welcomed Urz with a strange figure as he wrapped his body in a blanket. Urz could not help but burst into laughter at his appearance, and at the same time he felt a strange nostalgia.

It was also so when he met him for the first time in the main street of the castle town. Not only him, but also when he sat around the table with Teita and Lim, he felt awkward, yet at ease.

''---Was it because of that black bow?''

After shooting an arrow with a black bow and killing the Double Headed Dragon, Urz was attacked by a strange headache. And, many scenes floated in his head fragmentarily.

''---If I were to meet that Vanadis of LeitMeritz now, would I hold a different feeling?''

“What’s the matter, Urz-dono?”

One might also say that he settled down as time passed. Mashas called him Urz without hesitating. While Urz was thankful for that, he told him that he would be away for a while from tomorrow on.

“I can’t tell you the details, but…”

When he said so, Mashas kept a watchful eye.

“If it’s all right with you, could you also take me along?”

Urz was bewildered at the unexpected proposal. Mashas continued with words carrying vigor.

“What, by no means will I get in your way. But, as I already said before, we came for you. We can’t go back as such without doing anything. What do you say?”

“That isn’t decided at my own discretion. Besides, it isn’t a safe mission. You’re an honor guest of Imperial Palace, so I can’t take you along…”

As Urz said so, Mashas greatly nodded.

“If it’s not safe, then all the more so. I understated it in the talk with Naum-dono, but if I can’t bring you back with us, my head will probably fly.”

Mashas said with an extremely serious face.

If at this rate, Tigre were to choose to live as Urz and Princess Regin who is in Brune knew that, what kind of reaction would she show? It would be good if he got off with just being ashamed.

“Moreover”, Mashas continued with a calm expression.

“I can’t let you die by a petty thing.”

“––Understood.”

Urz gave up. For some reason, he could not decline this old Earl’s request. That might also be because he was Tigre.

“I will ask Naum-san about it. But, it’s really dangerous, you know?”

“What, I’ve gone through a lot of dangers.”

Mashas responded as if it was nothing. Urz felt his attitude somewhat reliable.

For Urz, one more miscalculation arose. When he talked it through with Naum and went to meet Mashas again, Lim also stood there.

“Allow me to tag along, too.”

With an unamiable expression, she said indifferently. Urz, at a loss for words, looked at Mashas.

“She said that if she also can’t bring you back with her, she can’t shamelessly go back to LeitMeritz. Saying that she can only spend the days in the Imperial Palace by doing nothing won’t do as a reason, right”

Seeing Mashas’ smile, Urz thought that he was tricked. When they talked some time ago, Mashas had probably predicted that it would turn out like this. Gazing at Lim, the youth said.

“It’s really dangerous, you know?”

Lim nodded silently. There was no time to persuade her. Urz sighed.

“Very well. Anyway you two, if something were to happen, please give priority to your own safety.”

Urz could only say so. At the same time, he noticed that by just having these two at his side, he strangely felt a sense of security, too.

''---That’s right. I did have them support me like this after all…''

Vague scenes rose in his mind. But, they sank again into darkness before becoming clear. Even though he almost felt like he was able to remember various things.

The three people walked along a corridor wrapped in darkness.

By the way, after Naum who received the report from Urz groaned for a while, he gave the following conditions.

“I will have you obey Urz as a soldier. Even if you happen to get injured, we will absolutely not bear responsibility. Urz is the witness.”

It wasn’t as if he didn’t consider confining Mashas and company, it was the actual condition that he did not want to increase the staff anymore. This was because he lost fifteen knights a few days ago and he had to dispatch 1000 cavalrymen this time.

Besides, considering Elizavetta’s precedent, the doubt that Mashas and company might also slip out from the Imperial Palace did not fade away. He understood that the strength of their feelings towards Urz was considerable after talking with them once.

“If so, then it will be rather better to know their whereabouts.”

Naum judged so.

Thus, Urz left the Imperial Palace along with Mashas and Lim, leading 100 cavalrymen.

After having seen off Mashas and company, Teita was praying in the guest room given to her. She undid and took down her hair.

The nightclothes she wore were made of silk and the feel of them was good. They were thinly made, but the indoor air wasn’t warm enough to not be worrisome basically. It was not warm, but it would be a needless worry once she crawled into the bed.

“Please, protect Tigre-sama.”

There was a grim feeling in her voice, but if compared with that of several days ago, it was much brighter.

No matter what might be said, Tigre was alive. And although he left leading soldiers, it did not necessarily mean that he’s proceeding to a battlefield. Moreover, if something happens, there was Mashas and Lim by Tigre’s side.

Surely the four of them would be able to return to LeitMeritz.

Then after hesitating, Teita prayed like this.

“May that heirloom bow come back to Tigre-sama’s hands!”

Teita knew that that black bow was something uncanny. At the same time, she also knew that that black bow often saved Tigre from danger.

“You may use my body however much you want. So, please…”

At this time, Teita directly prayed to Tir Na Fa for the first time.

The darkness which lurked on the ceiling looked down at her. The darkness took a form somehow similar to a bow and there was a will within it, but Teita did not notice.

Well for one, the presence of that will was extremely thin (weak). It had not yet the power to fully manifest on the ground.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The Polesia dukedom was located in the southeast of the Zhcted Kingdom.

The name of the Vanadis governing that land was Sofya Obertas. She was the Vanadis with the nickname of “Brilliant Princess of the Light Flower” and was an impressively beautiful woman with waving golden hair and beryl-colored pupils. She was called Sofy by those close to her.

She wrapped her slender tall figure in a green dress and always carried a golden bishop’s staff. To the eyes of those who looked at her, this bishop’s staff was reflected as though it was a part of her body. This was the Viralt “Light Flower” which made Sofy a Vanadis.

Now, Sofy was checking something in the library which was in a corner of the Imperial Palace. Sitting in front of a long desk of oak, she opened an old book.

A candlestick was put on the right side of the long desk and a fire burnt on the candle. The books and scrolls, each being old, the edges turned yellow and the characters were blurred.

The usual, gentle smile not being on Sofy’s face, she turned over the book with a serious expression. In her left hand, there was a circular lens with a thin chain.

Outside of the Imperial Palace, the wings of night had covered the sky long ago and countless stars were twinkling. It was also the time when most of the people working in the Imperial Palace were sleeping.

However, Sofy, showing no signs of fatigue from government affairs, was silently looking over the book.

She was extremely busy from summer until recently.

As the Zhcted Kingdom’s messenger, she proceeded towards the Asvarre Kingdom that was across the sea and was rolled up in the civil war there. When they thought that it was settled by the activities of Tigre and the Vanadis Olga, they were attacked by a demon named Torbalan and a sea dragon on their way back.

Tigre fell into the sea and his welfare (status) was unknown even now. After she stopped by LeitMeritz and talked roughly about it to Ellen who was a close friend, she proceeded to the Capital Silesia and had to report to King Victor. It was after that that she was able to return to Polesia, and half of autumn had passed when she returned to her Imperial Palace.

Even after returning to Polesia, she really had no time to calm down. She had to settle the work that piled up when she was absent. There were many documents which absolutely needed her settlement.

But, she complained only in a form which posed as a joke and strove for the government affairs. Currently for her, the work pressure was also a relief.

At the time Torbalan appeared, Sofy was not able to save Tigre even though she was there. Even though he had saved her in Asvarre.

And, when the death of Alexandra Alshavin who, although a Vanadis like her, was also an important friend was brought to her, her heart grew colder.

“––There are rather too many misfortunes this year, eh.”

As a person governing a dukedom, she believed that she was used to a person’s death. But as expected, the death of those close to her stood in her heart. Not only the fact that in the case of Tigre, it happened right before her eyes, but there being also the regret of being unable to do anything, her feelings were rather strong.

''---At least, let me take revenge.''

It was demons that Sofy was investigating about. When she remembered Torbalan’s words one by one, that demon undoubtedly knew about the Vanadis. They had knowledge of them that differed from that of humans.

If she was to fight them, she must have knowledge about the enemy even if it’s just a little. Those who make light of information would never win no matter what the fight is. Even if they stood temporarily superior by fortune, they would be beaten someday.

As Sofy, who finished looking over the book opened on the desk put the lens which she was holding in her left hand on the desk, she lightly stretched herself. And then, she moved her chair and turned around to look back.

The interior of the room which was illuminated by the candlestick’s small fire wasn’t so wide. But, except the door and a small window, bookshelves covered the entire wall, hundreds of books lined up in the bookshelves and about the same number of scrolls and epistles were piled up.

These were collected during the several years after Sofy became a Vanadis. There were also the ones which she requested from the nobles of the neighboring countries such as Brune and Muozinel, having paid them money, and having her subordinates transcribe them.

For a private library, it was quite something. There was probably not many people even among the great nobles that had this many books and scrolls.

Sofy, having her beryl-colored pupils filled with the color of irony thought that it was good to collect books.

''---I didn’t think it would become like this though…''

She didn’t know yet that Tigrevurmud Vorn was alive. Polesia was in the southeast, and Lebus which Elizavetta governed was in the northeast of Zhcted.

In addition, Sofy wasn’t that intimate with Elizavetta, and since she returned to Polesia, she wasn’t able to leave the Imperial Palace due to government affairs.

[[File:MnOtV image 105.png|thumb]]

As she finished her short break, Sofy resumed her work. Suddenly, her eyes stopped at a certain description.

“––The King of the Magic Bullet?”

Thinking that they were words that she had heard somewhere before, Sofy wandered her gaze in the air and explored her memory. She was able to remember it without taking too much time.

In the far-off old days. It was the nickname of a certain hero at the time when even this Zhcted Kingdom didn’t exist yet on this earth.

The hero’s name was not known, and only the fact that it was a man and that nickname were left with little else record. The man who received from a Goddess a bow to surely hit what was aimed at, defeated all his enemies with that bow and finally became a King. People called him the “King of the Magic Bullet”.

“Yes, if I remember correctly, it should have been such a story…”

As she muttered, Sofy returned her look to the book. What she was reading now summarized about the existence of demons and fairies transmitted from ancient times, as well as the gods of old times and the humans who got involved with them. It was no wonder that the title “the King of the Magic Bullet” appeared.

There seemed to be only several lines written about the King of the Magic Bullet, but the characters of a country which fell to ruins long ago were mixed in, there were places incomprehensible in the sentences, and it took considerable time for even Sofy to understand.

''---The King of the Magic Bullet is a proxy manifesting the will of a Goddess on Earth. He’s a person who sometimes destroys things; inhuman things or sometimes destroys humans. He is someone who goes about the royal road or walks the evil path. He’s someone who becomes the hero or the Demon King…''

Sofy knitted her shapely brows. She felt like it was described as such when she summarized the parts which she understood, but she could not grasp the meaning very good. Still, they were contents which gave an ominous impression.

''---There are things with unclear meanings. Like the Goddess or the numbers 3 and 7 written on the front and back… What is bothering me are the words “inhuman things”.''

Inhuman things. Torbalan was without a doubt that.

After pondering for a while about the King of the Magic Bullet, Sofy shook her head with a surprised face. What she was investigating now was about demons.

''---I’m also concerned with the King of the Magic Bullet, but let’s postpone this for another time.''

If she was derailed, time would not be enough no matter how much there was. Sofy heaved a sigh and once again looked over the book.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 10 Chapter 2

2015-01-07T10:54:29Z

Payuset:

Teita== Chapter 2 - Urz ==

Urz and Damad stood stock still at a cliff with dumbfounded faces. With faces bearing a headache, the two men gazed out at the opposite shore 30 Alsins (about 30 meters) ahead.

At the steep cliff of the opposite shore, a suspension bridge which was broken here and there loosely hung down.

About a half koku has passed since they departed at daybreak. Urz and Damad were just about to go through the forest.

The two of them carefully leaned forward and looked down at their feet. A suspension bridge similarly hung down also at the steep cliff of this side. It looked like the rope had been cut in the middle.

A frozen river lay quietly under the cliff.

“We have no choice but to take a detour.”

Damad said in a troubled tone, and Urz cocked his head in puzzlement. By the way, Urz had hung a sword to his waist and he carried something which tied branches in a bundle on his shoulder. He put the branches around the bonfire all night long; letting them dry so that they became easy to burn. He was told by Damad to at least carry this.

“But, it isn’t that great a height. The river seemed to be frozen, so couldn’t we reach the opposite bank if we go down the cliff and walked on the river?”

The cliff’s height was about five or six Alsins by eye measurement. Though vertical, there were many places where they could apply their hands and feet as the surface was rugged.

However, Damad revealed a face which seemed to disagree and shook his head.

“Where is the guarantee that we can safely cross just because it’s frozen? What if the ice broke on the way and we fell into the cold water. We’d die.”

“Then, let’s try.”

As Urz surveyed the surroundings and found a stone as big as the head of an adult, he carried it with both hands. He walked to the edge of the cliff and threw it at the river below.

The stone which fell let a hard sound resound, and rolled as it slid on the surface of the frozen river. Urz looked back at Damad with a smile.

“Look, it seems to be all right.”

“No, with what you threw now, a crack could’ve possibly run to a place where we can’t see.”

Urz looked at Damad who stubbornly refused with an amazed face. After thinking “by any chance”, he asked with a nasty smile

“Are you by any chance scared?”

“As if I’m scared!”

The Muozinel young man flew into a rage and immediately retorted. But, he pulled himself together at once and coughed once. He said as to persuade.

“In my country, there is such a saying. “The one who walks on ice is a fool”.”

“You’re quite frank.”

“Every year, when winter comes, there would always be a stupid brat who’s going to run on a frozen river, break the ice and fall in. To the extent that the middle-aged men bet on who will do it first this year. Let’s go.”

While beginning to walk along the cliff, Damad continued the talk. Urz had no choice but to follow after him, and listened to him talk.

Muozinel’s winter was short, and it might be said that it was not cold compared with the neighboring countries. Of course, there were days where snow fell and also days where cold wind fiercely blew. But, such days were really few. It was totally different from Zhcted which was surrounded by snow during winter.

Even if ice formed on rivers and lakes, it was said that at most it was thinner than paper. For Damad who had lived in such an environment, walking across ice was a thought hard to understand.

“Aren’t you scared after all?”

“Just say that I’m cautious.”

As Damad retorted, Urz did not tease him any further, too.

Even if they were to safely walk on the ice, they would be sandwiched between the cliffs in the meanwhile. If bandits were to appear like yesterday, there would be no way to escape. Taking that into consideration, Damad’s cautious stance was right. Even if they made a detour, they shouldn’t have to run a risk recklessly.

In addition, Urz had not perfectly recovered yet. He felt languid as usual, and when applying his hand on his forehead, he felt he had a fever. It was wise not to strain himself.

“How long is it likely to take until the castle town?”

Being asked, Damad took out a map from his load bag.

“If we go north along the river like this, there is a place where we can cross to the opposite bank. When we crossed to the opposite bank, we will go south along the river again… It’s on tomorrow daytime that we will arrive at the castle town, I guess.”

“I caused master to worry, eh…”

“It can’t be helped, right? After all, we can’t fly in the sky like a hawk. What, even that master of yours will shed tears and be glad if she meets you alive. So, be careful not to catch a strange disease. I don’t want to be embroiled in it.”

Unlike yesterday, today’s sky cleared up. The air was also not that much cold and there was no signs of beasts, either. While walking along the cliff, the two men had a silly talk to kill time. But since Urz had not that much to talk about, Damad mostly talked.

“What surprises me most after coming to Zhcted is this cold after all. I thought that if a human feels inclined to live here, he would be able to live anywhere.”

“Is Muozinel that warm? It also snows there, right?”

“On level ground, there is almost no snow remaining for more than a day. Although there are places like mountains where snow doesn’t melt all year round, there are generally the royalty and titled nobility’s summer resorts or rough spots where even hunters don’t enter.”

For Damad who had almost travelled alone so far, it seems to be a fresh feeling to have a trip companion although only for a short time. Even though it was an opponent whom he fought yesterday, this Muozinel young man was frankly talking as if such a thing did not happen.

As for Urz; although such a thing happened yesterday, he didn’t want to build an awkward atmosphere by ignoring Damad. Even more so, now that there was at a distance of one day to the castle town.

In that case, perhaps because there was not that much a difference in age, the talk got unexpectedly lively.

“You know, I’m the fourth son of a poor peasant.”

“Fourth son?”

To Urz who opened his eyes wide, Damad laughing said.

“You know, it’s quite usual that poor people have many children. We had a field of barley, but the eldest brother is to inherit it. There was nothing that the second and third big brothers could get. At most, they get a tiny share of the profits by helping with the eldest brother’s work.”

“Is that why you became a soldier?”

There are few methods for the sons of a peasant, except the eldest son, to make a living.

It was either eking out a living by hunting or fishing and the like while helping with their big brother’s work, or getting permission from the village mayor and clearing a field by himself or also becoming a soldier or mercenary.

Naturally, there was no expectation to have a bride, too. For a person doubtful of whether he could even feed himself, the people who were married were only the object of great curiosity.

Therefore, the second or third son of a peasant that dreamed of making a fortune with a stroke of luck became soldiers.

Although most were placed in the front on their first campaign and were crushed, there were also those among them who stubbornly survived, and continued fighting after that and achieved distinguished services. Damad was one of such people.

“My dream is to live in a mansion built and decorated with gold and jewelry, have so many beautiful women that you can’t finish counting them even if you use both hands served me and live by leaving everything to a clever slave.”

“Slave?”

After asking back reflexively, Urz remembered. There was slavery in the Muozinel Kingdom. Damad responded as if talking about a common thing.

“Although slave is one word, there are various though. If there are slaves to whom you entrust with heavy labor, there are also clever slaves who act as teachers. Also slaves that cook meals and slaves that takes care of the garden. It seems that when you become a great person, you will also own slaves who go about changing your clothes.”

“I can’t even imagine it…”

Urz wondered whether it would not be troublesome to especially borrow someone else’s hands to change one’s own clothes. But, it was probably because Urz was not a Muozinel person that he thought that.

Urz likewise talked about himself. About the fact that he was saved by a girl of a fishing village near the place where he was lying down on the shore. Then, his encounter with Elizavetta.

Leaving aside the matter of {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}<ref> where she asked him what he thinks of her eyes </ref> and the Imperial Palace, when he only talked about the fact that he came to work in the Imperial Palace after his bow skill was highly evaluated, Damad brightened his black pupils as he took interest to that.

“Could you show me that bow skill of yours just once?”

Saying so, the Muozinel young man held out the bow and an arrow which he was holding.

“I was just thinking that we will hunt once around here. After all, we will arrive at the Imperial Palace tomorrow at the earliest.”

“Is there not much food and water?”

While receiving the bow and arrow, the darkish red-haired youth asked.

Since Urz who fell into the forest naturally had neither food nor water, he received some from Damad’s share. If Damad didn’t have more than enough food and water as was common for cautious travelers, he might not have talked about taking Urz along until the castle town.

“There is still a day’s share. That’s why we should procure water and meat while we can.”

Damad shrugged his shoulders and turned his sight at the frozen river under the cliff.

“About water, we should light a fire and melt ice and snow. What is necessary is meat.”

“I’m convalescent, you know?”

Though Urz said so, half of it was intended as a joke. Regarding meals, he was completely indebted to Damad for the moment. He needed to return the debt.

“I won’t say “Do it until you get a prey”. You have a half koku. If you fail, I’ll do it.”

“Understood. Let’s do that then.”

And then, Urz shot down one quail and one hare.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was after the outside became bright enough that Massas Rodant and company came out of the rotted shrine where they spent a night. The snow which flickered during night also stopped and the sun was shining in the sky.

Though the sunlight was weak and seemed to be somewhat unreliable, Massas felt quite at ease with just the fact that it was sunny. The castle town where they headed for was very near. They would probably arrive in the afternoon.

“I didn’t think that the talk<ref> I think the talk here is the one about the trip. Not sure </ref> was over only in LeitMeritz, but from there passing through Legnica Lebus, huh… We came quite far, eh.”

Looking at the plain where trees sparsely soared, Massas talked to himself.

He was currently 56 years old. He wrapped his stocky body in a dark brown overcoat and put on a hat with a feather. He wore a sword on his waist. Although the overcoat was backed with fur and his movement became slightly dull, he was all right even in the cold where one’s breathe was white and grew hazy.

Massas was an Earl ruling Aude located in the north of the Brune Kingdom. He was at an age where it wouldn’t be strange for him to hand over the title and territory to his son and retired any time now, but it looked like for that to happen there was still ways to go.

Being asked by Princess Regin and Prime Minister Badouin, he now had the duty as the Princess’s advisor.

Hearing that Tigre who should be sojourning in the Zhcted Kingdom as a guest General had fell into the sea and went missing, Massas visited Zhcted to confirm the truth. And he heard the story in detail from the Vanadis Eleonora Viltaria of LeitMeritz.

At the end of summer, Tigre proceeded to Asvarre as a messenger. Not as a messenger of Brune, but of Zhcted.

Although Tigre fulfilled his duty as messenger, the return ship was attacked by a sea dragon and he fell into the sea.

The story did not end there.

Afterwards, the silver-haired Vanadis saw Tigre in a completely different place.

Tigre was serving the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina of Lebus. He lost his memory and called himself Urz.

Urz was Tigre’s father’s name. In order to make sure of whether the person who served Elizavetta was really Tigre, Massas was heading to the Imperial Palace of Lebus.

He was not travelling alone. There were two companions with him.

“Lord Massas, preparations are over.”

Being called out from behind by one of them, Massas turned his head. A girl with dull golden hair and blue pupils harking back to the bottom of a deep lake stood there. Just like Massas, she wore an overcoat backed with fur and hung a sword on her waist. She was around 20.

Though her expression could hardly be called amiable, it was not as if she didn’t trust Massas. She was basically like this towards anyone.

Her name was Limlisha. She was called with her nickname Lim by those close to her. She was Ellen’s adjutant and also her most trusted close friend.

There were three horses behind Lim. Teita was straddling one of them. She was a girl serving as Tigre’s maid.

She wore a dark brown overcoat, a hat and a scarf. Her white gloves made with rabbit’s fur got slightly dirty. Due to her small-sized body and her childish face, she looked like a 14 or 15-year-old girl, but she was 16.

When Teita looked at Massas, she smiled to his face which had turned pale. Massas also returned a smile while stroking his beard which became stiff by the long trip.

Yesterday, when they were resting in this shrine which was naturally an abandoned building, Teita fell. Both Massas and Lim thought that she accumulated fatigue by the long trip which she was not used to.

“Teita, we will arrive at the castle town in the afternoon. Bear with it a little more.”

When Massas said that as to cheer her up, Teita nodded saying “yes” as she shook her chestnut hair.

It was a little after noon that Massas and company set foot in the castle town of Lebus. While pulling the three horses tied at length, they walked along the end of the main street.

“I thought that it will be a little warmer if the sun rises, but it’s unexpectedly not so.”

“Is that so? I think that it’s quite warm though.”

To Massas who complained as he looked up at the sky, Lim inclined her head to the side and responded.

“Hmm. The sensation of cold might be a little different between me, a person of Brune and Limlisha-dono, a person of Zhcted.”

“There is also the difference in age and sex.”

The two people’s impressions aside, it seemed to be the usual weather for the residents of the castle town of Lebus. Children who wrapped their bodies in overcoats and hats happily ran around the street, lovers walked while snuggling up and housewives amused themselves in pleasant chats near stalls.

In the street where stalls stood in a row, merchants were raising vigorous voices.

“As expected of the castle town. It’s lively.”

Teita smile broadly. Her feelings had probably settled down a little by having entered the castle town. Fatigue could be seen on her face, but a bright shine returned to her hazel-colored eyes. Massas and Lim felt relieved about that.

“It is as Teita says.”

Until they had arrived at this castle town after leaving LeitMeritz, they went along many towns and villages, but they had never seen a place filled with this much liveliness.

The main street was paved in stone pavements and carriages which piled various loads were coming and going. Minstrels sang a farce at the crossroads and clowns were bantering with pedestrians. Food, dolls made by shaving trees and glassworks were sold in stalls.

Even Lim seemed to be captivated by this hustle and bustle. Although it was the same Zhcted, it was after all different from LeitMeritz where she had spent her daily life.

Far away, a huge palace which piled up grayish stones could be seen. That was probably the Imperial Palace.

Each window was large and dark brown ornaments were applied around them. It was also the same for the steep roofs with a slant. Although attaching importance to the solidity which could bear snowstorms, it had not lost its coloring. It was an appearance which gave such an impression.

''---Is Lord Tigrevurmud inside that…?''

As Lim shook her head and pulled herself together, she suggested to her two companions.

“Let’s first look for an inn. After all, it is not a problem which will be solved today or tomorrow.”

“You’re right. It won’t also do well if we don’t let these guys rest.”

While looking back at the horses he was pulling, Massas responded. Both of them could not voice it out, but they were also concerned about Teita.

“It’s likely to take some time if we are to look for an inn which can keep three horses.”

“Hmm. I’m sorry, but Limlisha-dono, can you look after them for a little while?”

As if he found something he was concerned with, Massas entrusted the horses to Lim and walked to a stall.

It was a store which sold drink which poured hot water boiled to fill a cauldron in a bisque cup and melted jam and grape honey. Getting a simple furnace ready and keeping the fire burning, the hot water was prevented from getting cold.

As Massas bought three cups of that drink, he held two cups with both hands, supported the other with his arm and returned to where Lim and Teita were.

“For the time being, let’s warm our bodies with this.”

The two girls respectively expressed their gratitude and received a cup, where steam rose, from the old Earl. When drinking a mouthful while being careful so as to not burn themselves, the smell of jam and honey tickled the nose and a faint sweetness remained in the mouth. Heat gradually spread inside the body.

While applying his mouth to the cup, Massas said in an indifferent tone.

“There seems to be a big inn three houses away from here where we can keep the horses. They say that we should look sequentially from here.”

Lim looked at the old Earl with a blank face.

“Where did you hear such a story?”

While sipping the drink of the cup, Massas pointed at the stall where he bought it with a finger. Lim alternately stared at the old Earl and the stall with a surprised face.

It looked like he immediately came back after buying the drinks without particularly even showing signs of having a chat, but Massas seemed to have asked the necessary things within a short exchange.

Teita gave a small yawn, she probably felt relaxed after having warmed her body. Massas patted Teita’s head.

“If you’ve become sleepy, you should say it without reserve. I’ll carry you on my back.”

“I-I’m all right, Massas-sama. I can properly walk by myself.”

Though Teita answered with her face which turned red, she yawned again soon after she finished speaking. Seeing the chestnut-haired girl hanging her head in shame, Massas and Lim smiled.

And then, they immediately found the inn. Fortunately, they were also two vacant rooms, and Massas and company decided to stay there. One room was used by Massas and the other by Lim and Teita. The trio gathered in Massas’ room when they had a talk.

Teita and Lim’s room was not so wide and the lamp hanging from the ceiling was also slightly dirty. There was only a small window. The curtain was also just of a size enough to cover the window and the edge got kinked. There was neither a table nor chair.

But, there were two beds, the wall was thick and three pieces of thick blankets had been prepared for each bed.

“Like this, we don’t have to sleep wearing thick clothes against the cold, eh.”

Teita checked the condition of the blankets and revealed a smile of relief.

Although a thick overcoat protected the body from the cold, it was heavy after all. Lim and Massas who were used to the weight of armor would be all right, but it looked like it was simply tough for Teita.

Besides, by wearing thick clothes against the cold for many days as such, the head and neck would become itchy. In the case of Lim and Teita, they were just going to be worried about the condition of their hair.

Lim put the loads near the bed and turned to Teita.

“You are tired from the long trip, aren’t you Teita? Please rest.”

“But, you will talk with Massas-sama after this, right? I, too––”

Hiding fatigue inside her hazel-colored pupils, Teita showed a stouthearted attitude. However, when Lim shook her head, she softly told her with an attitude like a big sister admonishing her little sister.

“I understand your feelings. We have finally come so far after all. But, that’s precisely why you must not overdo it. Properly resting and relieving fatigue is your work now.”

Not giving up, Teita tightly clenched her small hands and gazed at Lim as to entreat her. Lim had no choice but to take out her trump card.

“You do not want to worry Lord Tigrevurmud when you meet him, don’t you?”

The effect was immediate. Teita answered “yes” in a voice which seems to vanish, took off her thick clothes that were for the cold and untied her hair. She then crawled into the bed.

Lim got down on a knee near the bed and gently stroked the girl’s chestnut hair.

“I will look after you until you sleep. Lord Massas will at least wait for that.”

As Teita thanked her in a small voice with a smile, she quietly closed her eyes. She began to leak quiet sleeper’s breathing before long.

''---As expected, she seemed to be considerably tired.''

Lim quietly stood up so as to not wake Teita. She was careful so as to not make a sound and came out of the room.

When she visited Massas’ room, the old Earl with a gray beard was sitting on the bed as he wrapped his stocky body in the threefold blanket after having thrown off his thick clothes that was for the cold.

[[File:MnOtV image 064.png|thumb]]

“There you are. For the time being, why don’t you sit there? The floor is cold after all.”

Massas said with a quite composed attitude, and Lim was troubled on how to react. His figure in where he was wrapped from head to toe looked like that of a fairy with a round body coming out of a fairy tale. Since she could naturally not say such a thing, Lim somehow built a laudable face. She sat down on the edge of the bed.

“As I had said before, I would like to collect information on Lord Tigrevurmud, no, the one called Urz before heading to the Imperial Palace.”

In fact, there was also the possibility that the man named Urz was not Tigre. It was for self-admonition that Lim expressly corrected herself. Massas nodded as he agreed.

“It’s good to collect information, but what would you do specifically?”

“I will look around for someone working in the Imperial Palace and ask about it, pretending to be a traveler.”

There were civil officials and knights who finished their jobs on that day and set out together with companions to a bar, maids and court ladies who went out shopping to the castle town and also those who gave a suitable reason and strolled in the castle town for relaxation.

Waiting near the Imperial Palace for such a person to come out, accosting him in a suitable place and finding out about Urz. That was Lim’s idea.

While explaining, Lim could not repress the uneasiness welling up within her. As if reading it from the slight change of her expression, the old Earl waited that the golden-haired girl had finished her words and slowly opened his mouth.

“Limlisha-dono, aren’t you more tired than you think?”

“…Do I look like it?”

The usual serene calm was lost from Lim’s voice. Though Massas nodded with a warm smile, since his whole body was covered with a blanket, it was seriously lacking in dignity. Lim once again gazed at Massas’ figure and laughed, but it was a somewhat unhealthy smile.

“It is as Lord Massas said, I might be tired. Somehow, I don’t seem to come up with good ideas…”

Until yesterday, just thinking about arriving at the castle town was enough. However, when they entered the castle town like this, she had become anxious about the upcoming events.

If he was not Tigre, what would she do? Moreover, supposing that it was unmistakably Tigre, if he were to say that he doesn’t remember anything, would she be able to keep her cool?

She had heard that he had lost his memory, but was it something that they could manage by themselves? If Elizavetta got to know of their existence, wouldn’t she do something?

She thought that it was not good like this. Ellen trusted her and left it to her, so she must meet her expectations by any means.

Even if she thought so, Lim was not able to shake off her dark imagination.

Seeing Lim depressed, Massas rubbed his hands together inside of the blanket. And smiled.

“Then, let’s rest already for today, and think about how to deal with it in preparation for what may happen.”

“How to deal with it?”

To Lim who showed confusion in her blue pupils, the old Earl nodded.

“Let’s suppose that the one called Urz isn’t Tigre. In that case, how will Limlisha-dono explain it to Eleonora-dono? Even thinking about her attitude when she had asked us, she probably won’t let it end with us saying ‘when we checked, it was different person’.”

“Then, um, we must do what we can to persuade her with words…”

While answering at once, Lim was aware that she had spontaneously slurred her words.

Ellen would probably not doubt her report. But, when thinking of how much she would be depressed and how to comfort her, she was greatly troubled. It was again uneasiness different from the one that she harbored in her heart until a while ago.

While gazing as to confirm the change on Lim’s expression, Massas continued his words.

“Regarding Eleonora-dono, I might not be good to persuade her. As long as you’re by her side, she will probably recover by herself. However, Eleonora-dono won’t be the only one to whom we will have to explain. Along these lines, I’m troubled even now about how I would report it to Her Highness the Princess.”

Though Massas jokingly said with a wry smile, Lim sympathized with him from the bottom of her heart. If she was in his position, she would not be able to make the report to Princess Regin at all. She would have probably given up just on thinking about the words. Massas put on a serious expression and continued.

“You can’t afford not to report. We can’t get someone to replace you, either. If you report too late because you think too much about what to say, it will be the worst case. On the other hand, it won’t be good to put it with common words, either. Something like that will be immediately seen through, and you will also find yourself deplorable.”

“––Thank you, Lord Massas.”

Lim bowed her head politely. Certainly, if she continued to think about many things like that, she would be crushed by uneasiness. She was just fine as she was now.

“I will accept your words and rest today. Tomorrow, let’s bring Teita and move with the three of us.”

“Yes, let’s do that. I will also rest. It looks like my body is less able to endure a long trip than expected.”

Massas greatly shook his body covered with the blanket. As Lim chuckled, she stood up from the bed and bowed to the old Earl. She then left the room.

When she returned to her room, Teita’s vigorous sleeper’s breathing could be heard. When she looked at her, the blanket had slightly slipped off. As she approached the chestnut-haired girl’s bed, Lim quietly straightened the blanket. Then, she crawled into her bed.

She fell asleep while thinking about various things.

After about a quarter koku had passed after Lim came out of his room, Massas threw off the blanket covering his body. He wore his thick overcoat, hung his sword to his waist and left the room.

He went out of the inn and walked around the inn for a while. He needed to know what sort of stores were nearby and how long the street extended without delay. He wanted to check as much stores as possible which were likely to be useful in case something were to happen.

''---Was it Elizavetta Fomina? I’ve yet to grasp her personality.''

Massas thought about whether in the worst case scenario, they would be imprisoned in the Imperial Palace by Elizavetta.

This was because assuming that the man called Urz was Tigre and that Elizavetta tried to keep hiding it to her surroundings, the existence of Massas and company would be more than dangerous.

Leaving aside the case that Massas was alone, now he was entrusted with two important girls: Teita and Lim. He had to act carefully also for their safety.

“Next, I must look for a store which serves a delicious meal.”

In order to make the two girls who will wake up sometime soon glad.

Under the sun floating in the dim sky, Massas walked to the street where stalls stood in a line.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The curtain of night which let the stars twinkle in the sky gradually faded. The end of the eastern sky began to turn dim white and calmly informed of the dawn. The sun would soon illuminate the ground.

It was at that time that Elizavetta came out of her bedroom in the depths of Lebus’ Imperial Palace. Two days had passed since the day when she returned covered in wounds to the Imperial Palace.

Wearing a dress which piled up purple fabric and used frills and laces abundantly, and hanging the black whip, her Viralt on her right waist, the red-haired Vanadis proudly walked along the corridor.

Though a cloth which applied medicine was pasted on a cheek and her right arm was wound with a bandage, her eyes of different colors were tinged with a dignified brightness and painfulness could not be felt at all. Elizavetta lightly waved her hand to the salute of patrolling soldiers and the soldiers standing on watch.

Since her attitude was too majestic, the soldiers did not think of it as suspicious. Reporting to neither Naum nor Lazarl, they had seen their master with looks of admiration.

It was after a half koku that Naum noticed that Elizavetta had disappeared from the Imperial Palace.

The knight in his prime who hurriedly jumped into the Vanadis’ bedroom found a note on the table, and moreover, after receiving the report that one of the horses for the Vanadis had disappeared, he looked up at the sky.

Elizavetta who left the Imperial Palace ran through the highway wrapped in a very dim light on a horse.

She put on a white overcoat over her purple dress and also put on a white hat which was woven with wool. These overcoat and hat were the ones that she wore when she slipped out with Urz and went to the castle town.

Her Viralt was put in a part of the skirt of the dress here it could not be seem; she rolled up the hem and could straddle the horse without riding horizontally. A big cargo bag was tied onto the horse’s saddle and there was food, water and a map inside.

She ordered a tight-lipped court lady to prepare these outside the Imperial Palace beforehand.

''---To think that the slipping out with Urz would be helpful in such a situation.''

The air of when the day had just dawned was chilly, but Elizavetta thought that it was just right to maintain her clear consciousness.

After she had returned to the Imperial Palace two days ago, Elizavetta was in a state where strain was always forced on her. What she feared was that those working in the Imperial Palace would be controlled by Baba Yaga and would attack her. It was really fortunate that nothing happened.

And last night, Elizavetta received a report from Lazarl. The old civil official had investigated about run-down shrines which enshrined Baba Yaga.

''---Ten places. Ten places for the time being…''

Their locations were written down on the map inside the cargo bag. If it went smoothly, she would be able to visit all of them in nine or ten days.

Elizavetta suddenly removed her left hand from the reins. She touched the black whip roundly bundled and hung on her waist.

“I’m sorry, Valitsaif.”

The {{furigana|Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl|Isgrifa}} apologetically cast down her eyes.

“I may be disqualified as a Vanadis.”

As a Vanadis, she should have confined her personal feelings and only mobilized for Lebus.

Elizavetta did not intend to throw away her pride and sense of responsibility as a Vanadis. Besides, she also had the firm conviction that defeating Baba Yaga would unmistakably be of benefit for Lebus.

But, Elizavetta, being aware of that thought, excluded it and went after the demon only for her personal feelings. In order to satisfy the anger and pride blowing violently within her chest, and also in order to release the abominable curse dwelling in her right arm, she was riding her horse now.

“Even though I don’t intend to move as a Vanadis, I’m relying on the Viralt which belongs to a Vanadis. It’s very selfish. Despite that, can you lend me your power, Valitsaif?”

With her left hand, Elizavetta strongly grasped the Thunder Swirl.

“Only that old hag––”

As if responding to her appeal, the tip from the handle of the bundled black whip wore a dim light. It scorched the atmosphere, burst and scattered white sparks. It seemed to encourage her and support her back.

“Thank you.”

Just for an instant, Elizavetta’s expression loosened and a smile appeared. However, she immediately erased it, looked at the front and grasped the reins once again.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

When about one koku had passed since Elizavetta slipped out of the Imperial Palace, two young men passed through the gate of the castle town. It was Urz and Damad.

The sky had already become bright. In the main street, merchants opened their stores and were busy with preparation; government officials, craftsmen and soldiers headed to their posts at a quick pace. There were also figures of children heading in groups to a temple in order to learn reading and writing.

Seeing the familiar castle town, Urz heaved a sigh of relief and fatigue.

“I didn’t think that it’ll take more than two days.”

While walking side by side with Urz, Damad snorted in displeasure.

“Even you probably didn’t notice that we’ve taken the wrong way.”

It was planned that the two of them should have arrived at the castle town within yesterday.

But, both Urz and Damad were unfamiliar with the geography of this area. After finding a bridge and crossing to the opposite shore, the two men had advanced to the direction opposite of the road to the castle town. It was after having walked more than two koku that Urz and Damad realized it.

“Anyway, it’s quite lively, as expected of a castle town.”

To Damad who looked around and revealed an expression of admiration, Urz asked.

“Shall we first go somewhere and eat something? When thinking about it, it might take a considerable time to give you a reward.”

“Yes. Certainly, it looks like the formalities will be troublesome when it comes to the Imperial Palace… No, wait. Won’t the Imperial Palace prepare a feast for me as the benefactor who helped you and brought you until here?”

“If you get too carried away, I will also firmly report about the fact that you tried to kill me.”

As he gave a warning to Damad’s impudence, Urz suddenly stopped. He felt a gaze and looked back.

An old man with his stocky body wrapped in an overcoat was standing there. The old man opened his mouth befuddled, and turned a look of surprise to Urz.

Similarly, Urz was also not able to take his eyes off from the old man. The moment when he took a glance at him, the youth felt a vivid nostalgia to the old man’s face. As a joy to the extent that his face naturally broke into a smile overflowed from the bottom of his heart, Urz tried to call the old man.

“Ah…”

Soon after, Urz’s face became stiff. As if the air had become solid and plugged up his throat, the youth, who only moved his mouth flapping open and close, could not utter his voice. Joy disappeared as it melted, and confusion and irritation eroded Urz’s heart.

He did not know the old man’s name.

The figure of this old man also appeared inside his memory which was full of many fragments. He knew that the old man was a benefactor who helped him many times and that he was also an important person to him.

And yet, his name did not come out. He could not remember it.

“Um, errr, er…”

With only incoherent words coming out from his mouth, impatience and bitterness blurred on Urz’s face. The old man ahead uttered his voice.

“Tigre! Isn’t it Tigre!?”

Urz unintentionally shook his shoulders at his shout. To the extent that he took half a step back. As the old man, not noticing such a reaction from the youth, ran with a face mixed with surprise and joy, he strongly hugged Urz.

“What a relief! I’ve heard the story, but you’re really… You’re really alive!”

Urz, unable to return words to the old man, or rather not even knowing what else he should do, looked up at the sky with a perplexed face.

“––Hey, old man.”

Damad who was watching the course of events with a bored face forced his way through there. The young Muozinel man gripped the old man’s arms and forcibly pulled them from Urz.

Urz inwardly heaved a sigh of relief and was grateful to Damad. If Damad was not there, he would have probably stood upright there and be unable to move forever. On the other hand, being boorishly interrupted in an emotional reunion, the old man glared at Damad without concealing his anger.

“What do you want? I’m busy now.”

“That’s my line. What are you doing? When I was wondering why you shouted, now you suddenly jumped on him… Everybody is looking.”

When the old man looked at the surroundings at these words, several people who were walking along the street had stopped and looked their way. If there were housewives who knitted their brows, there were also children who directed wondering looks. They were also those who expected dispute or trouble.

The old man finally regained his calm, coughed once and parted from Urz.

“This isn’t good. Let’s move to another place for the time being.”

“Don’t decide on your own. There is a place where we’re going. For an unknown old man to––”

“Please wait, Damad.”

Interrupting the black-haired Muozinel man’s words, Urz stared straight at the old man.

“There is also something I would like to ask you. Let's change the place. However––”

Urz hesitated to speak for a moment and bit his lips. However, he immediately pulled himself together and continued.

“My name is Urz.”

Urz, Damad and the old man with the gray hair and beard entered a deserted side road. Seemingly, Urz’s words being too much of a shock, the old man dropped his shoulders and hung his head disappointedly.

The two young men looked at each other. Although they sympathized with him, they also couldn't afford to wait like this for the old man to recover. Urz resolutely accosted him.

“I’m sorry. Could you tell us your name?”

The old man raised his face. He put on an expression as if bearing a headache.

“No, that’s right. I have heard that you lost your memory…”

As he shook his gray beard and mumblingly muttered, the old man once again gazed at Urz.

“My name is Massas Rodant. I’m from Brune and I governed Aude in the north.”

“Massas…”

Urz looked downward with a serious face and repeated that word several times. Massas stared at the youth with a face filled with expectation.

“H-How is it? Do you seem to be able to remember…?”

Urz did not immediately answer and earnestly explored his memory. He thought that it was a familiar name. However, that name was not connected with the old man’s figure which appeared in his fragmentary memory. He even wondered whether there wasn’t some kind of mistake, having thought that it sounded familiar.

After a time of a 100 full counts had passed, Urz bowed his head to Massas.

“Sorry…”

Massas covered his forehead with his hand and looked up at the sky. When he thought about how he took dozens of days from the far away Brune to arrive at this castle town and finally meet him, he reacted like this.

But, Massas mustered energy and returned his sight to Urz. When he looked at his face, Urz showed a reaction. He still had a wish.

“I’m sorry, but could you come with me? There are people I want you to meet.”

“Hey, could you leave it for after we’ve gone to the Imperial Palace? This old man’s talk is becoming long.”

Damad broke in from the side in an annoyed tone. The Muozinel young man openly felt uncomfortable with Massas. Urz asked Damad.

“Though I feel bad for you, could you hang with me for a little longer?”

Although he could not remember Massas’ name, it was certain that there was this old man’s existence within his memory. Urz was positive about that.

“Please, bring us.”

“All right. It’s this way. Those people are staying at the same inn as me.”

Massas walked at a quick pace thinking that they had to arrive before the youth changed his mind; Urz walked beside the old Earl. Damad followed several steps behind with a face which doesn’t seem to be interested.

Massas looked at Urz with a sidelong glance, and after a pause of about two breaths, opened his mouth.

“You said that you were Urz, but where did that name come from? You have no memory, right?”

“Yes. Being thrown various questions of whether I can remember something…”

Urz talked about the story where he was lying down on the seashore, that he was found and nursed by a fishing village. Also about the events which led to him calling himself Urz.

Massas who heard it shook his gray beard and slowly sighed.

“Urz was the name of Tigrevurmud Vorn’s father…”

As he said up to there, the old Earl suddenly looked back.

“I forgot to ask, but who is that Muozinel person?”

“That guy is called Damad… Simply put, he’s a benefactor. He saved me when I was attacked by bandits.”

“Is that so? I have to thank him later.”

To Massas’ words, Urz had mixed feelings. He kept silent about the fact that he tried to kill him, but he wondered what kind of reaction this old Earl would show if he were to speak of it.

While walking side by side with Massas, Urz felt a strange sensation. As expected, he felt like he had met this person somewhere. If he heard more stories or if he met Massas’ companions, he might possibly regain his memory.

The reality of not knowing who he is became a vague uneasiness and lurked in the innermost depths of Urz’s heart. All the more so after he especially had a mysterious experience such as the black bow.

Before long, the three men arrived before a certain inn. It was an inn whose structure was a solid two-storied building. A small stable for letting horses rest was also linked to it.

When they entered the inn, there were stairs to the second floor on the right and a counter (for reception) on the left. At the center, a corridor extended straight.

“In which room are your companions?”

“It’s immediately after we go up the stairs.”

When Massas finished speaking, Urz began to run. Massas shouted “wait” from behind, but he ignored him and vigorously ran up the stairs.

The shock when he saw Massas still remained in the depths of his heart. In the end, he was not able to remember, but if he saw the other two, he might remember something.

In meeting Massas and having talked with him, some scenes within Urz’s memory became clear. But, because the anteroposterior connection (between front and back)<ref> Urz is referring to how he couldn’t connect Massas’s name with the old man’s figure in his memory </ref> did not become clear, he didn’t know what he did when and where. That irritation pushed the youth’s back.

''---If I meet those people, surely…!''

As soon as he finished going up stairs, Urz knocked on a wooden door. He pushed it without waiting for a reply.

“Eh”

Having emitted a short voice of surprise was a chestnut-haired girl who was in the room. Inside, there was also one more person, a girl with dull golden hair.

The two girls opened their eyes wide and stared at Urz who opened the door. Urz also stood stock still on the spot in blank amazement and fixedly stared at the two girls.

Within the room dimly illuminated by the light of a lamp, the two girls, only wearing underwear had their white skin exposed. In their hands, thinly-made clothes without sleeves were grasped as they were in the middle of changing.

Teita’s body was slender; her bodily build was overall thin as well as both her arms and feet. However, a faint charm started to drift in the constriction of her bosom and waist and it indicated that she was growing up.

Lim, although tall, was the owner of a balanced body, and while her arms and feet looked thin, they possessed much unstoppable flexibility. It was the body of a warrior that chipped off useless meat and was well trained. But, while being so, it was beautiful and by no means rough.

The swelling of her rich chest peeped out to about the upper half, and from there, the area between the bottom (of her chest) and waist were hidden by the thinly-made clothes grasped in her hands. But, even only the upper half passed enough to imagine the size and heaviness.

Under her waist, there were well tightened, sensual thighs.

“…Tigre-sama?”

“Lord Tigrevurmud…?”

[[File:MnOtV image 004.png|thumb]]

Hoarse voices leaked respectively from Teita’s and Lim’s mouths. The two of them were surprised to the extent that they dropped the clothes that they were holding. In that instance, Lim’s chest greatly bounced.

To the sound emitted when the clothes dropped on the floor, Urz finally came to his senses. He turned around, began to run, missed his footing and splendidly fell down.

A loud sound also resounded inside Teita’s and Lim’s room, and the two girls, startled, looked at each other. Teita’s face turned bright red and she crouched down on the spot. Lim also blushed and while hiding her chest with her left hand, she confusedly ran up to the doorway and vigorously closed the door.

The shock of the reunion was completely blown away to somewhere else, and until Massas knocked on the door, the two girls had sat down on the spot silently.

After walking a little from the inn where Massas and company were staying at, there was a bar. It was a shop which opened from before noon and served not only alcohol, but also several dishes. The five of them entered that shop.

They sat around a big square table. With his hand, Urz was rubbing his face which still hurt, Teita looked downward as she was embarrassed and Lim had a displeased look. Damad and Massas looked amazed.

“May we order?”

“Please. And, I will pay for my own share.”

It was for precaution that Damad said this. He did not expect to meet Tigrevurmud Vorn’s acquaintances in such a place. He though that even if there was a possibility, it would be after arriving at the Imperial Palace.

Since he did not know what would happen from now on, he should not have imprudently taken out money and involved himself in this.

Massas and the two girls introduced themselves first. Then, Urz and Damad briefly explained about themselves, too. At that time, Massas bowed his head as he recalled.

[[File:MnOtV image 076.png|thumb]]

“For having saved Tigre… this youth from bandits, I thank you from the bottom of my heart.”

The Muozinel young man did not say anything, but he showed a slightly stained expression. Urz also had slightly mixed feelings.

The dishes arrived.

A basket filled with bread, stew served in a tureen which let steam rise, cheese finely cut, red turnip and spinach salad filled the table. Urz and Damad’s stomachs growled almost at the same time.

However, it couldn’t be called a meal in a peaceful atmosphere.

Damad silently endeavored in the meal, and Massas made a face saying “what’s up with him?” Teita’s face was still bright red and she did not make eye contact with Urz. Lim hardly tried to speak, too.

When several plates were emptied, Urz asked resolutely.

“What kind of human being was Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

Massas and Teita looked at each other. Lim opened her mouth then.

“I do not mind talking about him, but…”

Lim continued without destroying her calm demeanor.

“Before that, could you speak about your life so far, Urz-san?”

After Urz blinked several times, he fixedly stared at Lim’s face. He felt somewhat troubled at her utterance. Her blue pupils in her unamiable face calmly stared back at the youth.

''---Ah, I see.''

Urz finally noticed. This was because she called him “Urz” quite naturally. From after Massas had met him until they came here, he had not been called by the name “Urz” even once.

It was only that, and yet Urz’s heart became somewhat light. He pulled himself together, opened his mouth and talked about how he spent his life so far.

About the fact that he was lying on the seashore, was found by a girl of a fishing village and about the name Urz from a vague memory. Then, about the fact that he lived in the fishing village for a while, but one day, they were attacked by pirates and Elizavetta who happened to pass by helped them. And finally about the fact that she ordered him to serve her.

At this, Lim opened her eyes wide and Massas sighed while stroking his gray beard. Teita absentmindedly opened her mouth and stared at Urz.

“You started from stable boy, became an attendant and then an advisor, huh…”

“The explanation that you were promoted so fast just because your bow skill was highly evaluated doesn’t hold up. Isn’t there anything else?”

Massas who pulled himself together and stared at Urz head on. Urz faltered.

As Massas said, there was something that he did not say. From what he could see Massas’ and Lim’s reactions, it looked like he couldn’t keep hiding it. Urz rummaged his darkish red hair.

“Can you keep it a secret?”

As he confirmed that all of them nodded, Urz opened his mouth.

“After I expressed my honest thoughts about Master –– Elizavetta-sama’s eyes, it looks like she took a liking to me.”

“Her eyes…?”

Except Lim, the three others respectively frowned. Only Lim knitted her brows as she witnessed a difficult problem and nodded.

“It’s the {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}.”

“Ah, the rumored eyes of different colors… A long time ago, I’ve seen a cat with such eyes.”

Massas who finally understood muttered as he remembered. Seemingly, Teita’s memory also seemed to recall it at these words and nodded.

“There are many areas which detest the {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}} as a fearful thing. Elizavetta-sama probably had bitter experiences in the past, too.”

After saying so, Lim shook her head as if shaking off her inward sympathy. She looked at Urz.

“It isn’t as if you have no memory after she helped the people of the fishing village, right?”

“That’s right. I properly remember from that point onwards. When I try to think about before I was saved, my mind became fuzzy and I can’t clearly remember, but it isn’t the case after I was saved.”

“Thank you. I generally understand how you have lived until now. Based on that, I would like to ask, but…”

Lim cut her words for a moment there. She seemed to hesitate about whether she should continued to speak as such, but conceiving determination on her blue pupils, she opened her mouth.

“Are you satisfied with your present life?”

“…What do you mean?”

Unable to guess Lim’s intention, Urz asked. Lim indifferently answered.

“Exactly as I stated. If you appreciated the life in which you serve Elizavetta-sama and want to continue, then we will go back as such.”

At her words, Massas and Teita half rose to their feet from their chairs. The two people of Brune overlooked Lim with amazed faces.

“W-What do you mean?”

Teita, whose face turned pale, emitted a loud voice. Though Massas was silent, he probably felt the same way as her; he shook his gray beard. Lim answered without breaking her calm at all.

“You may say that Urz-san has his clear memory as Urz, but he has no memory as Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

“We were also told that by Eleonora-sama…”

“Yes. But, she did not know what it was specifically. And, both we and Eleonora-sama do not know a way of regaining lost memories.”

Interrupting the words of Teita who desperately argued, Lim said plainly. Teita and Massas gasped. Damad put on an expression as if expecting something.

“It is easy to take Urz-san along to LeitMeritz as Lord Tigrevurmud. However, will it be really good for him?”

Lim’s blue pupils gazed straight at Urz.

“If he does not recover his memory at this rate, Urz-san will be forced to live the life of another person who is Tigrevurmud Vorn. The surrounding people will call him Lord Tigrevurmud and treat him like that; he will grieve for not having his memory and people will sympathize with him. Eyes will not be turned to the person called Urz after today.”

“B-But…”

Teita tried to rebut, but was not able to think of something. Lim said.

“Urz-san, your life can be considered to be substantial. You were highly evaluated by Elizavetta-sama, and you also have friendly colleagues. There seems to be small quarrels, but that is not only limited to Urz-san, it is something unavoidable when adapting into a foreign land.”

Urz lightly nodded. The look thrown at a stranger, whether it be in the fishing village or in the lodgings of the Imperial Palace’s stablemen, had always followed Urz around. It was something that only time solved.

Lim continued.

“We are convinced that you are Tigrevurmud Vorn. However, as I said earlier, we do not know a way of recovering your memory. Of course, we can exert ourselves so that your memory returns, but it may never return.”

He wasn’t able to say that it was impossible. Actually, with fragmented scenes appearing, he did not think that he was Tigrevurmud Vorn.

Lim said with a severe expression.

“Therefore, I would like you to choose. Which path will you follow?”

Living here in Lebus as Urz?

Or, going away from here as Tigrevurmud Vorn?

A heavy silence flew down on the place. As a time of nearly ten counts passed, Urz asked with a painful expression.

“If I say that I will remain here, what will you do?”

“As I said earlier, we will go back.”

Without showing a shaken behavior, Lim immediately replied.

“Two swords do not fit into one sheath. You were not Tigrevurmud Vorn. Tigrevurmud Vorn fell into the sea and lost his life. That’s all. I think that Eleonora-sama also considered this and sent me here.”

Massas had already decided to watch the course of events in silence.

Lim told a small lie. If she thought for Ellen’s sake, even if she was to drag him, she should take Urz and return. As for Massas, when he thought about Regin who was in Brune’s royal palace, he also thought that he should pull apart Urz from here.

But while understanding that, Lim asked with a severe expression. If she were to think for this youth’s sake, she thought that she should do so.

''---Did I really think about Tigre?''

Massas asked himself. No, I thought about Tigre. Though Regin would be surprised if she knew the situation, she would accept this youth as Tigre. While waiting for the day when his memory would return, she would definitely let this youth walk his life as Tigrevurmud Vorn.

There was no room for the life of the youth called Urz to enter there.

Both Massas and Teita had thought that it was natural. That Urz was only impurities (a foreign matter) within Tigrevurmud Vorn.

However, Lim did not see it like that. In deference to Urz, she was going to let him choose his path for the future. Even though the feeling of wanting to meet Tigre should be strong even to her.

On the other hand, Urz was troubled.

''---Even if she asks me which path to choose…''

In that case, it was better to live as Urz. Tigre might be a hero. Probably, Teita and Massas really thought of Tigre as an important person. After all, they came to look for him from the far away country of Brune. And he was also probably loved by many other people.

But for Urz, they were strangers.

He had also said it to Naum before, but he didn’t feel like it was about him. No matter how many uncertain scenes of his memory appeared in his mind.

Silence fell once again. Urz putting his clenched fist on his lap dropped his look on the table. Lim and company waited for the youth to open his mouth without urging him.

A time of about 30 counts passed. Urz took a small breath and raised his face.

“Could you wait until I make a decision? I won’t feel at ease with an indecisive answer.”

Urz’s face was earnest. The intent of trying to run away could not be seen in his black pupils.

“Limlisha-san. It’s as you said. Even I don’t know whether or not my memory will return in the future. Perhaps, it might stay like this my whole life. Above all, I don’t feel inconvenience in living as Urz. But––”

Urz continued.

“Just because I don’t remember, I don’t want to avert my eyes to what I’ve probably done. I think that I should know and face the man called Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

Urz continued.

“Though it will be after I obtain master –– Vanadis-sama’s permission, I will go to Brune. I will strive to regain my memory by visiting the land where Tigrevurmud Vorn was born and raised.”

“However”, Urz continued.

“Even if I was to regain my memory, I can’t guarantee whether or not I will return to my life as Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

“I do not mind that.”

Lim calmly answered. She looked at Teita and Massas.

“U-Understood.”

It was Teita who answered first. She tightly clenched her small hands and said.

“What is important is for Tigre-sama… no, Urz-san to regain his memory. Please let me help on that!”

Massas looked at Teita and Lim with a bitter face, sighed and nodded.

“I understand. I think that what Limlisha-dono said is right.”

“Well then, let's go to the Imperial Palace.”

Although holding vague uneasiness, Urz said with a resolved face. He did not know how Elizavetta would react. But, even if he were to live as Urz, he could not give up on his lost memory. He wanted the red-haired Vanadis to understand that.

The five people left the shop.

At that time, Massas said as he recalled.

“Limlisha-dono. Sorry, but I want to look at the horses’ state. Can you come with me?”

It was about the three horses that they left in the care of the inn. Not only Lim who was told these words, but also Damad frowned.

“We can do that later, can’t we? Should we not hurry to the Imperial Palace now?”

“I understand your feelings, but if you ask me, it’s the opposite. Assuming that we go to the Imperial Palace and meets Vanadis-dono, we don’t even know whether or not we will leave by the end of today. Don’t tell me that you will temporarily excuse yourself just because you are worried about the horses. It’s best to get miscellaneous things over with earlier.”

“You’re right. I understand. What will you do, Teita?”

Lim looked at the chestnut-haired girl. After turned her look at Urz once, Teita shook her head.

“I will be waiting here with Ti… Urz-san.”

“We will finish as soon as possible.”

Lim said so and walked to the inn with Massas. Urz, Damad and Teita were left behind.

“––Hey, can I have a minute?”

Seeing off the back of Massas and Lim, Damad called out to Teita. Although the chestnut-haired girl shook her shoulders as she was startled, she eagerly straightened up her back, thrust out her chest and looked up at Damad.

“W-What is it?”

To her reaction like that of a small animal, Damad lifted the edge of his mouth and laughed.

“It’s not that big a deal. I’ll be borrowing this guy for a little while.”

When he finished speaking, Damad gripped Urz’s arm. Ignoring the puzzled Urz, the Muozinel young man began to walk. In a place about ten steps away from Teita who stood stock still dumbfounded, he stopped.

“What’s the matter?”

After bowing to Teita, Urz turned around to Damad.

“Shall we part here?”

Suddenly, Damad laughed and said that. To Urz who frowned, Damad continued.

“I said it, right? For what purpose I have traveled to such a place.”

In order to kill Tigrevurmud Vorn. Damad said so.

“Judging from the story of those guys, it seems that you’re really Tigrevurmud Vorn. In that case, we can no longer afford to act together.”

“…What about the reward for having brought me until here?”

Suddenly feeling loneliness, Urz asked. He was the man who tried to kill him. It was also hard to say that he had a good character. But, it was too sudden a parting.

“Let’s consider it as a loan.”

Saying so, Damad turned his back on Urz. Urz called out to his back.

“Thank you for having brought me to here.”

His back still turned, Damad replied in a dry tone.

“Listen, Urz. Don’t forget my words.”

Seeing off Damad, Urz returned to Teita’s side.

“What happened to that person?”

To Teita who shyly asked, Urz awkwardly smiled.

“It was just the right time, so we’ve decided to part here.”

Massas who returned to the inn first checked the horses’ state. Then, after paying a silver coin to the storekeeper, he asked that he wanted him to look after them for about three days for the time being. As he finished with that, the old Earl said to Lim.

“Sorry, but can I have you write a letter addressed to Eleonora-dono of LeitMeritz?”

Massas’ expression was extremely serious. He continued his explanation.

“Elizavetta Fomina-dono was it? I don’t know that person’s nature. In the worst case, there is also the possibility that we will imprisoned in the Imperial Palace and it’ll be pretended that we didn’t come here.”

“Such a thing…”

Lim could not deny it. This was because when she recalled the story that she heard from Ellen in LeitMeritz and the one she heard from Urz a while ago, it was clear that Elizavetta held a strong goodwill towards that darkish red-haired youth.

Besides, there was Teita. When push comes to shove, Lim was prepared to wield her sword; she had also accumulated training for that. It was probably the same for Massas.

However, Teita had never held a sword, she was just a maid. Lim should adopt measures not only for herself, but also for Teita.

Lim nodded and then groaned as she realized a certain thing.

“Even you say to send a letter, the time to look for a merchant with a great influence is…”

In the case of delivering a letter to somewhere far away, one would give it to a servant if he’s a noble or to a messenger if he’s in an army, but the sole person a commoner could ask was a merchant. And it had to be a well-known merchant who took root in a town or city. This was because they were well known by peddlers who moved continuously from town to town.

They knew which peddler was going to head to which town or village. Therefore, they received the letter from the client with a payment and entrusted it to the peddler.

In addition, if it was a merchant with a great influence, he would always have multiple people who could have the letter promptly delivered. Even in case that there was no peddler who went to that village or town (wanted destination), he would find a way to deliver the letter.

Of course, there were probably such merchants in this castle town. But, Massas and company just arrived a few days ago. To Lim which let impatience blur in her blue pupils, Massas however shook his head.

“Then, there is no problem. I already looked for one. I also checked how much it costs.”

Lim looked at Massas with a face which could not hide her surprise. And she asked in a tone to confirm.

“Have you thought about it since before we arrived at the castle town?”

“At least to the extent that there might be the necessity of sending an urgent letter. If I use the name of the touring knight Massas Rodant, I won’t be suspicious even if I pile up money and entrust an urgent letter.”

Lim could not help but smile wryly at Massas’ words. She did not expect that he would come to use the setup “turning knight” in such a place.

“Understood. But in that case, I think that we should send it to the Imperial Palace of Legnica, and ask them to send a messenger from there to LeitMeritz.”

Legnica was located in the middle of Lebus and LeitMeritz. And, the Imperial Palace of Legnica was friendly to Ellen.

They were secretly thankful to the silver-haired Vanadis who desperately rode a horse, hid her name and was present at Vanadis Sasha’s death. It was something that both Massas and Lim felt when they stopped by Legnica due to this trip.

“That’s right. If it’s them, they’re definitely trustworthy.”

“Yes. By the way, what should we write for the letter’s contents?”

“That Urz was Tigre. That he did not regain his memory. And that if possible, we would like her to send someone. After all, what will become necessary no matter what, is a way to get in touch with the outside in case we are imprisoned in the Imperial Palace.”

Thus, the two of them left the hotel when Lim finished writing the letter.

Massas who came out of the inn, seeing that there were only the two people Urz and Teita, stroke his gray beard wonderingly.

“Where is that Muozinel young man?”

“Since he brought me up to here, he said that we shall part.”

Urz answered as he let loneliness somewhat blur on his face.

“Hmm. Since he is your benefactor, I should have properly thanked him.”

Massas who didn’t doubt Urz’s words muttered such an impression which made the youth smile wryly. He thought that it was good that he didn’t tell them about the fact that they fought in a forest. If they knew that, neither Massas nor Lim would probably let Damad escape.

After they stopped by a certain merchant’s residence by Massas’ request, Urz and company headed again to the Imperial Palace.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The castle gate of the Imperial Palace was wrapped in noise due to Urz’s slightly dirty figure.

It was known by many people that this youth disappeared several days ago. Also about the fact that by Elizavetta’s order, Naum had sent soldiers for his search.

Not only did that Urz return in an awful appearance, he even brought unknown man and women. It was no wonder that the place was thrown into an uproar.

“Including your awful appearance, there are various things I would like to ask you, but… Who are the three people behind you?”

The familiar gatekeeper asked Urz without hiding his suspicion. The youth answered with a wry smile.

“They were visitors to Naum-san. I am sorry, but could you pass that on him?”

Since he thought that it would become a serious matter if he gave the name of Elizavetta, he decided to have him call Naum first. If it’s him, he would manage it well.

As they waited before the castle gate, Naum appeared before long gasping for breath. He, who received the report from a soldier, had literally jumped out of his office.

But, he had still left his calm. As he drew close to Urz, Naum noticed Massas and company standing near the youth.

The knight in his prime adjusted his breathing and quickly fixed his disorderly hair and clothes. His expression was tinged with dignity not as Urz’s boss, but one which should be called that of a knight of Lebus.

“Who are you?”

Massas took a step forward and answered.

“I am Massas Rodant, one who was granted the land of Aude and the title of Earl also gratefully from Her Highness the Princess in the Brune Kingdom. I came on this occasion because I would like to talk about something important.”

Naum’s face turned pale at the Bruneman’s words. Massas’ greeting was polite without interval, and Naum was also impressed with the old Earl’s will’s strength.

But, Naum was also a man who served the Imperial Palace for a long time. As he quietly took a breath, he politely responded with a smiling face.

“Excuse me for my behavior. Welcome, Your Excellency Earl Rodant. I am called Naum and I serve this Imperial Palace’s lord Elizavetta Fomina-sama. Unfortunately, my lord is currently absent and while presumptuous, I shall act as your conversation partner.”

As they were guided by Naum, Urz and company passed through the Imperial Palace’s door. It looked like Naum was heading to the reception room. Urz walked with long strides and drew beside Naum.

“Naum-san. I––”

“Leave it for later, Urz.”

Urz opened his eyes wide. Naum’s profile was unusually severe.

“You have brought them, so I can roughly guess the situation. It might be better to hear the circumstances in detail from you. But, I would first like to talk with Earl Rodant. I want you to remain silent as much as possible.”

“…Understood.”

Being overawed by a quiet appeal, Urz could only nod.

Naum guided Massas and company to the reception room inside the Imperial Palace.

A carpet from Muozinel was laid out on the floor and a silver water jug decorated a corner of the room. A table of ebony was arranged in the center so that it was interposed between two sofas. Although luxurious, it was a room which gave a calm impression without emphasizing gaudiness.

Naum first recommended the sofa to Massas and company and after waiting for the three people to sit, he also sat down on the sofa of the opposite side. Urz sat next to Naum.

“Is it all right for me to sit with this appearance as is?”

Urz asked Naum in a low voice while pulling the hem of his clothes. The knight in his prime answered without looking at Urz.

“I don’t mind. Though you should clean the dirt of the place afterwards, time is precious now.”

Then, Naum called a servant and ordered him to prepare drinks for the guests. Moreover, he added this in a casual tone.

“Speaking of which, I wonder where Lazarl-dono went. Could you tell him that an urgent matter came up?”

“Understood.”

The servant respectfully bowed and left the reception room.

“Who is Lazarl-dono?”

“What, he’s just a colleague.”

Naum smoothly dodged the question of Massas who feigned a casual behavior. He opened his mouth without pausing.

“Now then, with all due respect to Your Excellency Earl Rodant, for what kind of business did you come for? I would like to hear it first and then convey it to my lord the Vanadis.”

“Naum-dono, do you know a man called Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

Without even an introduction, Massas directly cut to the chase. A fire was just earlier put in the fireplace of this room; so it was not cold, but you could not say that it was warm, either. Nevertheless, cold sweat ran through Naum’s back.

“Yes. He is a famous person after all. He’s the hero suppressed Brune’s civil war and afterwards, as a guest General in the LeitMeritz dukedom––”

“Urz who is there––” Massas said as he interrupted Naum’s words.

“What do you say about him being Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

Lim, Teita and Urz held their breath. The reception room was wrapped in a tense atmosphere.

“…It is the first time that I hear of that. It’s a very interesting talk.”

After a short pause, Naum calmly responded.

“Hou. Are you saying that you’re hearing of this for the first time?”

Fighting spirit flickered in Massas’s eyes. His gray beard seemed to shake as it was stirred up with its owner’s feelings. However, Naum warded off the old Earl’s anger without changing his complexion at all.

“Your Excellency Earl Rodant, do you know that Urz here has lost his memory?”

“I heard it from the person himself.”

“Then, I shall ask you, but on what basis do you judge that Urz is Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

It should be said to be impudent. Naum threw a question to Massas. To Massas who fell silent, Naum continued.

“It’s now about sixty or seventy days since I met Urz for the first time. I saw him when I was accompanying Vanadis-sama as she took a walk to a certain shore of Legnica.”

At that time, Urz, blended in with the villagers, and shot down a sea bird. And, they were attacked by pirates who suddenly appeared. Naum briefly explained this.

“Did you also hear this story from Urz?”

Massas nodded. Confirming it, Naum continued.

“When we met Urz, he had already lost his memory and he only had the name Urz, a preeminent bow skill and an honest heart shine. And except for the name, Vanadis-sama was very pleased with the latter two and took him as a servant.”

When he said up to there, the servant carried the drinks over. There were two kinds, wine with spicy grass and wine diluted with honey. Since there were two women among the visitors, Naum considered that.

“This one with soaked spicy grass is a little hot, but it warms the body. I think that this one containing honey will be all right for your companions.”

“Thank you for your consideration.”

Massas courteously bowed his head. And when he raised his face, the old Earl continued his words.

“Speaking of which, I haven’t introduced them yet.”

Massas turned his look to Lim and said.

“This is Limlisha. She acts as the adjutant of LeitMeritz’s Vanadis Eleonora-dono who’s famous as the “Wind Princess of the Silver Flash”.”

The movements of Naum who was holding the bottle of wine stopped for an instant. Lim kept silent and politely bowed. Then, Massas moved his head to the other side and looked at Teita.

“This is Teita. She is a girl born and raised in Alsace located in the northeast of the Brune Kingdom.”

“…Oh my, you came here from a far-off place.”

Naum carefully put the bottle of wine on the table. Saying that was the best he could do to hide his unrest. Massas pretended to not notice such a reaction and continued.

“This girl has a relation with Tigrevurmud Vorn that can be considered as brother and sister. She had been by Earl Vorn since they were children and spent time together. Despite being a 16-year-old young girl, she is a girl to whom Earl Vorn entrusts with all things within his mansion.”

“Hou. Being trusted that much by the Earl, she is a splendid young lady.”

Naum answered with a sweet smile. Massas also continued with a smile.

“When it was decided that Earl Vorn would head to LeitMeritz as a guest General, he left Brune bringing only this girl with him. There is that much of a relationship of mutual trust between the two of them.”

“I see. By the way, let’s go back to the main topic, but Your Excellency Earl Rodant, on what basis did you judge Urz to be Earl Vorn?”

The back of Naum who asked so was already soaking wet with sweat. Even Lim and Teita who were sitting on Massas’ both sides were a threat to him. He must quickly seize the initiative. Naum said without breaking his dignified attitude.

“The face is the same. He is good at archery. Even if such things are enumerated, I can only answer that there is also such a thing. He has lost his memory, but even so, it doesn’t necessarily mean that Urz is Earl Vorn.”

“Do you know the name of Earl Vorn’s father?”

The question of Massas said in a casual tone took Naum by surprise. To the knight in his prime who tilted his head to the side, Massas said.

“He is called Urz. Do you say that this is also a coincidence?”

“––I can’t say otherwise.”

No matter what, he could not afford to admit that here. It would be different if Urz admitted it, but otherwise, Naum did not intend to nod.

“Did you hear about the story where Eleonora-dono called out to Elizavetta-dono in the battlefield the other day?”

“I heard about it. However, LeitMeritz’s Vanadis-sama immediately admitted her fault and apologized to our Vanadis-sama. Will you not damage LeitMeritz’s Vanadis-sama’s honor if you bring it up again?”

This time, Teita opened her mouth as she could not endure the tense air.

“Um… Could you lend us Urz-san?”

“What do you mean by lend?”

Naum asked with a dubious face. Teita eagerly spun her words.

“I think that Urz-san also wants to regain his memory. So, if we take him along to Brune and he sees places such as the towns or villages of Alsace, his memory may return…”

Although she was out of breath at the end and her words were also tottering, anyway Teita said what she should say. Massas also nodded as to show that he thought so, too.

“Naum-dono. Don’t you think that Teita’s proposal is reasonable? Haven’t you also recalled many times where you were troubled about the fact that Urz’s memory is lost?”

“Certainly. I am also anxious about Urz’s memory.”

While soaking his mouth with wine that was poured into a silver cup, Naum made such a solemn expression that it was unnatural.

The knight in his prime felt inwardly relieved. He was afraid of whether Massas and company might have conclusive evidence which connected Urz and Tigre, but it did not seem to be the case.

“However, I think that for him now more than regaining his memory, I would like him to give priority to get used and adapt to the current environment. I said it some time ago, but it still has been only a few days since he came to serve to this Imperial Palace. Moreover––”

As if pressed for an answer, Naum continued.

“Urz has the very important duty of being the Vanadis adviser.”

Actually, even Naum was puzzled on whether or not it was an important duty, but it was enough for a bluff. The knight of a pessimistic nature continued with a straight face.

“I think that if it is you, Your Excellency Earl Rodant, you can understand that if it’s a person who has an important duty, he must give priority to official businesses over his personal feelings. Well, even if he goes to Brune, it will be in about three years later at the earliest.”

Naum thought that if it was in three years, it would be possible to cut off Urz from his lost memory and make him a person of Lebus.

Although Elizavetta was fond of Urz, he would not do something like abuse that. He would diligently do the assigned work. He would give results whether it be war or mediation. And there would someday be those who would acknowledge him and become his friends.

Afterwards also, Naum kept dodging noncommittally Massas’ questioning. Unless conclusive evidence, which showed that Urz was Tigre, was presented, he intended to dodge the questioning.

Massas who finally grew impatient said indignantly.

“Naum-dono. I will ask, but has Vanadis-dono the same thoughts as you?”

“I cannot assert so, but I do not think that there is a big difference. In the first place, Your Excellency Earl Rodant. Do you think a human who fell into the winter sea at night would live and reach the shore? I do not mind even telling you the place of the fishing village which saved Urz. It would be impossible anyway that someone could live after that.”

“Could you allow me to talk directly with Vanadis-dono?”

“About that, I am sorry, but I cannot answer immediately.”

Naum thought that he succeeded in escaping.

“I said it a while ago, but Vanadis-sama has left for a long-term inspection. If you are all right with waiting for when Vanadis-sama returns, then…”

“Very well. I would like for you to arrange as such.”

Regaining his usual dignity, Massas answered.

“I do not know about when Vanadis-sama will return, but even so it is all right?”

Massas nodded. Naum lowly surveyed the three people.

“Well then, I shall prepare guest rooms for you. I shall make sure that you can spend time without inconvenience while being here in this Imperial Palace.”

Naum bowed his head courteously. The other parties were an Earl of the Brune Kingdom and Ellen’s adjutant. Besides, not only was the maid pleased with the old Earl before her eyes, but she was trusted by Tigre and also had a good relation with Ellen. Not a single one of them was a visitor whom they could treat roughly.

''---If I make a mistake, it will become a war against Brune and LeitMeritz…''

Naum was inwardly thankful to Massas. He thought that he would take a more oppressive attitude, but he was an old man who could discern reason. If he establish time and discussed, he would probably make up a reason that would be a little better.

Naum lightly tapped Urz’s shoulder and stood up from the sofa.

“Well then, wait for a little while in this room. When the rooms’ preparations are done, I will have you called.”

As he bowed, Naum left the reception room along with Urz.

As he left the reception room and walked about ten steps, Naum stopped. He rounded his back without minding the public gaze and heaved a grand sigh. The clothes which he wore were damply wet with sweat due to strain.

“Every one of them is a fearful person. I will leave it to Lazarl-dono next time.”

Massas and company probably didn’t think that they would settle it with only one talk. He was also concerned about the fact that Lim remained silent. She might be inquiring his attitude.

“––Naum-san.”

Urz reservedly called out to him. Naum looked back at the youth and smiled wryly.

“You did well to have remained silent at that place. Even though there were probably many things you wanted to say.”

Naum was able to keep he did not know because Urz had said nothing. If this darkish red-haired youth had blurted out something along the lines that he might be Tigre, Naum probably wouldn’t have been able to keep a dignified attitude up to there.

However, Urz shook his head.

“Let’s forget about me. More importantly, about master having gone for long-term inspection…”

To Urz’s words, Naum’s expression increased with dreadfulness at a stretch. The Knight of Lebus seemed to have immediately changed his thinking.

“I’ve precisely ran here because I wanted to ask you about it. I didn’t think that you would come back with such visitors.”

Naum seemed to be talking about the fact that he appeared at the castle gate out of breath when Urz returned. Urz also put on a serious expression thinking that something happened after all.

“It isn’t something we can speak about in the corridor. Let’s find a good place somewhere…”

As Naum was absorbed in thought, there was a voice which called out to them from a distant place. When they looked there, Lazarl was running in frenzy. When the old civil official stopped before Urz and Naum, he spent a time of about five counts to fix his breathing.

“Lazarl-dono. If you overdo it, it’ll affect your body.”

“This much doesn’t even count as overdoing it. More importantly––”

While wiping sweat on his forehead with the sleeve of his official outfit, Lazarl turned a severe look at Urz.

“I heard that apparently rare visitors came.”

“Let’s postpone that talk. Is there a suitable room somewhere?”

Naum as well as the old civil official looked at Urz. Lazarl nodded.

“It will be all right in the office. After all, there is no one who enters that room in this situation.”

Lazarl began to walk as soon as he finished speaking, and Naum followed the old civil official after exchanging looks with Urz. Urz, not understanding what was going on, followed the two men, too.

''---It’s quite flurried…''

When they were heading to the reception room, probably because there were the presence of Massas and company, he was tense and did not notice, but a tense atmosphere was drifting in the whole Imperial Palace. For some reason, the soldiers walked with quick steps, and a shadow of uneasiness could be seen on the maids’ and court ladies’ faces. There were also those who turned strange looks to Urz.

When they entered the office, Naum casually leaned on the door. It was in order to not let other people enter. Lazarl also, not even turning on light, stared at Urz. Only the feeble sunlight coming in through the window dimly illuminated the interior of the room.

“That’s a fairly awful appearance, Urz.”

“Um, many things happened.”

Urz who rummaged his darkish red hair answered. Lazarl nodded.

“I’m sorry to have a talk with you without letting you even changes clothes. Let alone dash hot water over yourself, but this is an urgent matter. Listen well. Vanadis-sama had disappeared this morning.”

Urz opened wide his eyes. Naum said in a curt tone.

“I said long-term inspection, but that’s what we ostensibly said. Since we can’t declare it openly.”

Urz finally knew the real nature of the tense atmosphere drifting in the Imperial Palace. And then, he cocked his head in puzzlement as he repeated Lazarl’s words in his head.

“I'm sorry. You said this morning, but did master come back before that?”

Naum and Lazarl looked at each other. Wandering his look about in the air Naum thought about it, but he gave a nod and turned to Urz.

“All right. First of all, we will tell you what we heard from Vanadis-sama. You remember that day when Vanadis-sama went out with you to take a walk?”

Confirming that Urz nodded, Naum explained from start to end. Though Urz was surprised when he heard that she came back with a body full of bruises on the next day, he felt relieved that Elizavetta was safe.

After Naum and Lazarl told about what happened to Elizavetta, they said that she passed time without almost moving from her bedroom until last night. Naum and company thought that it was probably due to fatigue and injury, and that it was better to have her rest for earlier recovery.

However this morning, when a court lady went to wake Elizavetta, she was not there. Moreover, there was a note on the table.

“Such contents were written on the letter with Vanadis-sama’s handwriting. ‘I am sorry for causing you to worry. I will be back after about ten days.’”

Naum sighed deeply.

“Vanadis-sama is hiding something from us. Therefore, I would like to ask you, Urz. Do you have any idea where Vanadis-sama went?”

“I don’t know where she went, but…”

Urz faltered. He removed his look from the two men and stared at the floor. Naum leaned forward.

“If you know something, tell us. Even any trivial thing is all right.”

To his words, Urz also strengthened his determination. He raised his face and gazed at Naum and Lazarl.

“I have a request. I want you to accept what I will tell you from now on as fact. No matter how much it may sound absurd.”

Naum and Lazarl looked at each other again. Urz’s words were strange, but the youth’s black pupils were filled with sincere brightness and his tone was earnest. Above all, they knew that he was not someone who would spoke of a joke in such a situation. Naum urged Urz as he nodded.

“It’s when I accompanied master for a walk on that day.”

Naum who heard Urz’s story was first dumbfounded, and then amazed. He knitted his brows, frowned and turned towards Urz eyes like when he saw an unknown dish.

However, Lazarl showed a different reaction. When he heard the name Baba Yaga, the old civil official gasped and tightly grasped a fist as if enduring fear.

When Urz finished talking, an unnatural silence flew down in the office.

“The Vanadis-sama’s story that a dragon suddenly appeared was also general, but…”

After a blank of about ten counts, Naum muttered with a wry face. The knight in his prime turned his gaze to Lazarl and noticed then that his attitude was strange.

Lazarl asked Urz with a painful expression.

“Yaga… Are you sure that Vanadis-sama said so?”

When Urz nodded, Lazarl looked up at the sky.

“It was the day when Vanadis-sama came back to the Imperial Palace. I was ordered to do a certain thing by Vanadis-sama. It was to investigate which of Lebus’ run-down temples enshrines Baba Yaga.”

This time, it was Naum’s complexion which changed.

“Such a monster is actually…”

Starting to say up to there, Naum swallowed his words. He saw the pirates’ leader transformed into a huge white monster. Even when the two Vanadis Sasha and Elizavetta finally defeated that monster.

“Then, does it mean that Vanadis-sama is going around the waste shrines one by one in order to kill that monster named Baba Yaga?”

When Naum muttered, Lazarl deeply bowed his head.

“I’m sorry. If I knew that things would become like this, I would have stalled for time and consulted with you…”

“No, Lazarl-dono. If we didn’t hear Urz’s story, we wouldn’t have arrived at this conclusion.”

Naum shook his head. Certainly, with only Lazarl’s story, he would think that the waste shrines were suspicious. But it was difficult to connect them to Elizavetta’s actions. He could not afford to have soldiers head to waste shrines with uncertain information.

“Lazarl-dono, could you tell me the locations of the waste shrines that you reported about to Vanadis-sama?”

Naum said with an earnest expression. Similarly, Lazarl returned to his face as a civil official.

“What will you do?”

“I will prepare 1000 soldiers. I will have a set of 100 cavalrymen respectively head to each waste shrine and bring back Vanadis-sama as soon as they find her.”

“What will you do about Baba Yaga?”

“We will discuss it from now on. Depending on the situation, we may also have to ask Osterode or LeitMeritz for help. If there was a Vanadis in Legnica, we would have also asked there.”

There was Valentina Glinka Estes in Osterode and Eleonora Viltaria in LeitMeritz. Anyway, what was necessary was a Vanadis.

“Naum-san.”

Urz step forward with a determined expression.

“I will also help. Please, add me to the unit which will look for master.”

Naum showed a slightly surprised face, but he immediately revealed a fearless smile.

“Don’t you need to rest?”

“I’m tired, but now isn’t the time for that.”

“You’re quite right.”

Lazarl smiled wryly, too. Naum nodded and looked at Urz

“All right. Frankly, I’m in need of people’s help as much as I can get. I will entrust you with 100 cavalrymen. If you find Vanadis-sama, even you have to persuade by tears or whatever, anyway bring her back.”

Then as Naum called a subordinate, he ordered him to organize 1000 cavalrymen.

“Have each of them take food for two days. If it runs out, carry another share later. How long will it take?”

Although the subordinate was also surprised at the sudden instructions, he said that it would take about two koku.

“Two koku, huh…”

Naum groaned. The sun had almost reached its zenith. It would be considerably inclined to the west sky. Then, even if he had them depart, the sun would immediately set. However, Naum immediately reconsidered. Even if he had to let the soldiers run all through the night here, he had to look for Elizavetta.

“Have each of them prepare a fur overcoat to wear over armor. Also don’t forget hats, gloves and shoes. Prepare all of this within two koku.”

As he issued instructions like so in piles and the subordinate left, the talk moved to Massas and the others. This was because it was also necessary to explain the circumstances to Lazarl. The old civil official who heard the story from Naum gave a small nod.

“I understand. I will take over as their conversation partner. Naum-dono, concentrate on the search for Vanadis-sama.”

Then, Lazarl looked at Urz.

“Urz. I will check just to be sure, but they didn’t have anything which may undoubtedly prove that you are Tigrevurmud Vorn, right?”

At his question, Urz, while hesitating, shook his head.

“There is one thing which occurs to me. ––It’s a bow.”

To the two men who held their breath, Urz explained about the black bow. That strange bow which appeared in his hands in the fight against the Double Headed Dragon.

“That girl Teita said it. That there is a black bow which is the heirloom of the Vorn House.”

After Naum and Lazarl looked at each other, they nodded.

“Does it look like you will somehow manage with only that?”

“I haven’t seen the real thing, so I can’t say anything.”

To Lazarl’s question, Naum responded while patting the wrinkles of his face. Lazarl put his thoughts in order and turned to Urz. His expression was unusually painful and filled with drive. Sweat blurred on the old civil official’s forehead.

“Urz. I don’t know whether it’s fortunate or not, but with only your talk now, it doesn’t prove to be conclusive evidence. If you wish, you may live in Lebus like before. However, I think that days with hardships will continue for a while.”

At that time, Lazarl explained to Urz about the fifteen knights.

“Vanadis-sama said that they were attacked by the dragon. Let’s go with that for the time being. But, circumstances are what they are. Those who will turn eyes of doubt to you will also appear.”

Fifteen people suddenly disappeared and Elizavetta returned to the Imperial Palace full of bruises on the next day. Furthermore, Urz also came back a few days later similarly with a wounded body.

There were probably those among the knights’ friends and colleagues that knew that they were jealous of Urz. Even without that, it hadn’t been long since Urz worked in the Imperial Palace. He was in the position to be doubted first when something happened.

Naum was watching Urz and Lazarl with a bitter expression. Since he heard beforehand that Lazarl intended to bring up this talk, he had no complaints on that point.

But, it was truly awkward. After having talked with Massas and company, it sounded as if Lazarl was trying to drive out Urz from Lebus. However, if he does not talk now, Urz might end up making a wrong choice. It was a very unbearable mood.

Lazarl continued talking without changing his complexion at all.

“Moreover, if I judge that Vanadis-sama may be blamed, I intend to pin all the crimes on you.”

Tension ran. A heavy silence as if being at the bottom of the sea wrapped the surroundings.

“––Understood.”

It was Urz who calmly brushed aside that silence.

“I wouldn’t be able stand it if master is blamed for this. Besides, it’s a fact that they came aiming for me.”

Lazarl nodded with a severe expression.

“I adopted measures so that such a thing doesn’t happen, but I don’t know how he will go down. If you still want to remain in Lebus after being aware of all of what I just said, then I will help you as much as possible.”

It would be the least Lazarl could do for him. When Urz expressed his gratitude by saying “Thank you”, Lazarl coughed once and continued his words.

“One more thing. When your memory returns, whether you wish to live as Urz or choose to walk the path as Earl Vorn, I will still support you.”

Urz looked at Lazarl with a face which could not hide his surprise. It was the same for Naum. The old civil official continued.

“It’s your life. No matter which you choose, do it so as to not have any regrets.”

On the evening of that day, Urz went to Massas and the others. It was to inform them about the fact that he would be away from the Imperial Palace.

It might not be necessary to meet them. But, it was certain that their existence was stuck in fragments of his memory. Lazarl’s words of “so as to not have any regrets” also supported Urz.

When he visited the guest room where Massas was, the old Earl welcomed Urz with a strange figure as he wrapped his body in a blanket. Urz could not help but burst into laughter at his appearance, and at the same time he felt a strange nostalgia.

It was also so when he met him for the first time in the main street of the castle town. Not only him, but also when he sat around the table with Teita and Lim, he felt awkward, yet at ease.

''---Was it because of that black bow?''

After shooting an arrow with a black bow and killing the Double Headed Dragon, Urz was attacked by a strange headache. And, many scenes floated in his head fragmentarily.

''---If I were to meet that Vanadis of LeitMeritz now, would I hold a different feeling?''

“What’s the matter, Urz-dono?”

One might also say that he settled down as time passed. Massas called him Urz without hesitating. While Urz was thankful for that, he told him that he would be away for a while from tomorrow on.

“I can’t tell you the details, but…”

When he said so, Massas kept a watchful eye.

“If it’s all right with you, could you also take me along?”

Urz was bewildered at the unexpected proposal. Massas continued with words carrying vigor.

“What, by no means will I get in your way. But, as I already said before, we came for you. We can’t go back as such without doing anything. What do you say?”

“That isn’t decided at my own discretion. Besides, it isn’t a safe mission. You’re an honor guest of Imperial Palace, so I can’t take you along…”

As Urz said so, Massas greatly nodded.

“If it’s not safe, then all the more so. I understated it in the talk with Naum-dono, but if I can’t bring you back with us, my head will probably fly.”

Massas said with an extremely serious face.

If at this rate, Tigre were to choose to live as Urz and Princess Regin who is in Brune knew that, what kind of reaction would she show? It would be good if he got off with just being ashamed.

“Moreover”, Massas continued with a calm expression.

“I can’t let you die by a petty thing.”

“––Understood.”

Urz gave up. For some reason, he could not decline this old Earl’s request. That might also be because he was Tigre.

“I will ask Naum-san about it. But, it’s really dangerous, you know?”

“What, I’ve gone through a lot of dangers.”

Massas responded as if it was nothing. Urz felt his attitude somewhat reliable.

For Urz, one more miscalculation arose. When he talked it through with Naum and went to meet Massas again, Lim also stood there.

“Allow me to tag along, too.”

With an unamiable expression, she said indifferently. Urz, at a loss for words, looked at Massas.

“She said that if she also can’t bring you back with her, she can’t shamelessly go back to LeitMeritz. Saying that she can only spend the days in the Imperial Palace by doing nothing won’t do as a reason, right”

Seeing Massas’ smile, Urz thought that he was tricked. When they talked some time ago, Massas had probably predicted that it would turn out like this. Gazing at Lim, the youth said.

“It’s really dangerous, you know?”

Lim nodded silently. There was no time to persuade her. Urz sighed.

“Very well. Anyway you two, if something were to happen, please give priority to your own safety.”

Urz could only say so. At the same time, he noticed that by just having these two at his side, he strangely felt a sense of security, too.

''---That’s right. I did have them support me like this after all…''

Vague scenes rose in his mind. But, they sank again into darkness before becoming clear. Even though he almost felt like he was able to remember various things.

The three people walked along a corridor wrapped in darkness.

By the way, after Naum who received the report from Urz groaned for a while, he gave the following conditions.

“I will have you obey Urz as a soldier. Even if you happen to get injured, we will absolutely not bear responsibility. Urz is the witness.”

It wasn’t as if he didn’t consider confining Massas and company, it was the actual condition that he did not want to increase the staff anymore. This was because he lost fifteen knights a few days ago and he had to dispatch 1000 cavalrymen this time.

Besides, considering Elizavetta’s precedent, the doubt that Massas and company might also slip out from the Imperial Palace did not fade away. He understood that the strength of their feelings towards Urz was considerable after talking with them once.

“If so, then it will be rather better to know their whereabouts.”

Naum judged so.

Thus, Urz left the Imperial Palace along with Massas and Lim, leading 100 cavalrymen.

After having seen off Massas and company, Teita was praying in the guest room given to her. She undid and took down her hair.

The nightclothes she wore were made of silk and the feel of them was good. They were thinly made, but the indoor air wasn’t warm enough to not be worrisome basically. It was not warm, but it would be a needless worry once she crawled into the bed.

“Please, protect Tigre-sama.”

There was a grim feeling in her voice, but if compared with that of several days ago, it was much brighter.

No matter what might be said, Tigre was alive. And although he left leading soldiers, it did not necessarily mean that he’s proceeding to a battlefield. Moreover, if something happens, there was Massas and Lim by Tigre’s side.

Surely the four of them would be able to return to LeitMeritz.

Then after hesitating, Teita prayed like this.

“May that heirloom bow come back to Tigre-sama’s hands!”

Teita knew that that black bow was something uncanny. At the same time, she also knew that that black bow often saved Tigre from danger.

“You may use my body however much you want. So, please…”

At this time, Teita directly prayed to Tir Na Fa for the first time.

The darkness which lurked on the ceiling looked down at her. The darkness took a form somehow similar to a bow and there was a will within it, but Teita did not notice.

Well for one, the presence of that will was extremely thin (weak). It had not yet the power to fully manifest on the ground.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The Polesia dukedom was located in the southeast of the Zhcted Kingdom.

The name of the Vanadis governing that land was Sofya Obertas. She was the Vanadis with the nickname of “Brilliant Princess of the Light Flower” and was an impressively beautiful woman with waving golden hair and beryl-colored pupils. She was called Sofy by those close to her.

She wrapped her slender tall figure in a green dress and always carried a golden bishop’s staff. To the eyes of those who looked at her, this bishop’s staff was reflected as though it was a part of her body. This was the Viralt “Light Flower” which made Sofy a Vanadis.

Now, Sofy was checking something in the library which was in a corner of the Imperial Palace. Sitting in front of a long desk of oak, she opened an old book.

A candlestick was put on the right side of the long desk and a fire burnt on the candle. The books and scrolls, each being old, the edges turned yellow and the characters were blurred.

The usual, gentle smile not being on Sofy’s face, she turned over the book with a serious expression. In her left hand, there was a circular lens with a thin chain.

Outside of the Imperial Palace, the wings of night had covered the sky long ago and countless stars were twinkling. It was also the time when most of the people working in the Imperial Palace were sleeping.

However, Sofy, showing no signs of fatigue from government affairs, was silently looking over the book.

She was extremely busy from summer until recently.

As the Zhcted Kingdom’s messenger, she proceeded towards the Asvarre Kingdom that was across the sea and was rolled up in the civil war there. When they thought that it was settled by the activities of Tigre and the Vanadis Olga, they were attacked by a demon named Torbalan and a sea dragon on their way back.

Tigre fell into the sea and his welfare (status) was unknown even now. After she stopped by LeitMeritz and talked roughly about it to Ellen who was a close friend, she proceeded to the Capital Silesia and had to report to King Victor. It was after that that she was able to return to Polesia, and half of autumn had passed when she returned to her Imperial Palace.

Even after returning to Polesia, she really had no time to calm down. She had to settle the work that piled up when she was absent. There were many documents which absolutely needed her settlement.

But, she complained only in a form which posed as a joke and strove for the government affairs. Currently for her, the work pressure was also a relief.

At the time Torbalan appeared, Sofy was not able to save Tigre even though she was there. Even though he had saved her in Asvarre.

And, when the death of Alexandra Alshavin who, although a Vanadis like her, was also an important friend was brought to her, her heart grew colder.

“––There are rather too many misfortunes this year, eh.”

As a person governing a dukedom, she believed that she was used to a person’s death. But as expected, the death of those close to her stood in her heart. Not only the fact that in the case of Tigre, it happened right before her eyes, but there being also the regret of being unable to do anything, her feelings were rather strong.

''---At least, let me take revenge.''

It was demons that Sofy was investigating about. When she remembered Torbalan’s words one by one, that demon undoubtedly knew about the Vanadis. They had knowledge of them that differed from that of humans.

If she was to fight them, she must have knowledge about the enemy even if it’s just a little. Those who make light of information would never win no matter what the fight is. Even if they stood temporarily superior by fortune, they would be beaten someday.

As Sofy, who finished looking over the book opened on the desk put the lens which she was holding in her left hand on the desk, she lightly stretched herself. And then, she moved her chair and turned around to look back.

The interior of the room which was illuminated by the candlestick’s small fire wasn’t so wide. But, except the door and a small window, bookshelves covered the entire wall, hundreds of books lined up in the bookshelves and about the same number of scrolls and epistles were piled up.

These were collected during the several years after Sofy became a Vanadis. There were also the ones which she requested from the nobles of the neighboring countries such as Brune and Muozinel, having paid them money, and having her subordinates transcribe them.

For a private library, it was quite something. There was probably not many people even among the great nobles that had this many books and scrolls.

Sofy, having her beryl-colored pupils filled with the color of irony thought that it was good to collect books.

''---I didn’t think it would become like this though…''

She didn’t know yet that Tigrevurmud Vorn was alive. Polesia was in the southeast, and Lebus which Elizavetta governed was in the northeast of Zhcted.

In addition, Sofy wasn’t that intimate with Elizavetta, and since she returned to Polesia, she wasn’t able to leave the Imperial Palace due to government affairs.

[[File:MnOtV image 105.png|thumb]]

As she finished her short break, Sofy resumed her work. Suddenly, her eyes stopped at a certain description.

“––The King of the Magic Bullet?”

Thinking that they were words that she had heard somewhere before, Sofy wandered her gaze in the air and explored her memory. She was able to remember it without taking too much time.

In the far-off old days. It was the nickname of a certain hero at the time when even this Zhcted Kingdom didn’t exist yet on this earth.

The hero’s name was not known, and only the fact that it was a man and that nickname were left with little else record. The man who received from a Goddess a bow to surely hit what was aimed at, defeated all his enemies with that bow and finally became a King. People called him the “King of the Magic Bullet”.

“Yes, if I remember correctly, it should have been such a story…”

As she muttered, Sofy returned her look to the book. What she was reading now summarized about the existence of demons and fairies transmitted from ancient times, as well as the gods of old times and the humans who got involved with them. It was no wonder that the title “the King of the Magic Bullet” appeared.

There seemed to be only several lines written about the King of the Magic Bullet, but the characters of a country which fell to ruins long ago were mixed in, there were places incomprehensible in the sentences, and it took considerable time for even Sofy to understand.

''---The King of the Magic Bullet is a proxy manifesting the will of a Goddess on Earth. He’s a person who sometimes destroys things; inhuman things or sometimes destroys humans. He is someone who goes about the royal road or walks the evil path. He’s someone who becomes the hero or the Demon King…''

Sofy knitted her shapely brows. She felt like it was described as such when she summarized the parts which she understood, but she could not grasp the meaning very good. Still, they were contents which gave an ominous impression.

''---There are things with unclear meanings. Like the Goddess or the numbers 3 and 7 written on the front and back… What is bothering me are the words “inhuman things”.''

Inhuman things. Torbalan was without a doubt that.

After pondering for a while about the King of the Magic Bullet, Sofy shook her head with a surprised face. What she was investigating now was about demons.

''---I’m also concerned with the King of the Magic Bullet, but let’s postpone this for another time.''

If she was derailed, time would not be enough no matter how much there was. Sofy heaved a sigh and once again looked over the book.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 10 Chapter 2

2015-01-07T10:53:12Z

Payuset: /* Chapter 2 - Urz */

Teita== Chapter 2 - Urz ==

Urz and Damad stood stock still at a cliff with dumbfounded faces. With faces bearing a headache, the two men gazed out at the opposite shore 30 Alsins (about 30 meters) ahead.

At the steep cliff of the opposite shore, a suspension bridge which was broken here and there loosely hung down.

About a half koku has passed since they departed at daybreak. Urz and Damad were just about to go through the forest.

The two of them carefully leaned forward and looked down at their feet. A suspension bridge similarly hung down also at the steep cliff of this side. It looked like the rope had been cut in the middle.

A frozen river lay quietly under the cliff.

“We have no choice but to take a detour.”

Damad said in a troubled tone, and Urz cocked his head in puzzlement. By the way, Urz had hung a sword to his waist and he carried something which tied branches in a bundle on his shoulder. He put the branches around the bonfire all night long; letting them dry so that they became easy to burn. He was told by Damad to at least carry this.

“But, it isn’t that great a height. The river seemed to be frozen, so couldn’t we reach the opposite bank if we go down the cliff and walked on the river?”

The cliff’s height was about five or six Alsins by eye measurement. Though vertical, there were many places where they could apply their hands and feet as the surface was rugged.

However, Damad revealed a face which seemed to disagree and shook his head.

“Where is the guarantee that we can safely cross just because it’s frozen? What if the ice broke on the way and we fell into the cold water. We’d die.”

“Then, let’s try.”

As Urz surveyed the surroundings and found a stone as big as the head of an adult, he carried it with both hands. He walked to the edge of the cliff and threw it at the river below.

The stone which fell let a hard sound resound, and rolled as it slid on the surface of the frozen river. Urz looked back at Damad with a smile.

“Look, it seems to be all right.”

“No, with what you threw now, a crack could’ve possibly run to a place where we can’t see.”

Urz looked at Damad who stubbornly refused with an amazed face. After thinking “by any chance”, he asked with a nasty smile

“Are you by any chance scared?”

“As if I’m scared!”

The Muozinel young man flew into a rage and immediately retorted. But, he pulled himself together at once and coughed once. He said as to persuade.

“In my country, there is such a saying. “The one who walks on ice is a fool”.”

“You’re quite frank.”

“Every year, when winter comes, there would always be a stupid brat who’s going to run on a frozen river, break the ice and fall in. To the extent that the middle-aged men bet on who will do it first this year. Let’s go.”

While beginning to walk along the cliff, Damad continued the talk. Urz had no choice but to follow after him, and listened to him talk.

Muozinel’s winter was short, and it might be said that it was not cold compared with the neighboring countries. Of course, there were days where snow fell and also days where cold wind fiercely blew. But, such days were really few. It was totally different from Zhcted which was surrounded by snow during winter.

Even if ice formed on rivers and lakes, it was said that at most it was thinner than paper. For Damad who had lived in such an environment, walking across ice was a thought hard to understand.

“Aren’t you scared after all?”

“Just say that I’m cautious.”

As Damad retorted, Urz did not tease him any further, too.

Even if they were to safely walk on the ice, they would be sandwiched between the cliffs in the meanwhile. If bandits were to appear like yesterday, there would be no way to escape. Taking that into consideration, Damad’s cautious stance was right. Even if they made a detour, they shouldn’t have to run a risk recklessly.

In addition, Urz had not perfectly recovered yet. He felt languid as usual, and when applying his hand on his forehead, he felt he had a fever. It was wise not to strain himself.

“How long is it likely to take until the castle town?”

Being asked, Damad took out a map from his load bag.

“If we go north along the river like this, there is a place where we can cross to the opposite bank. When we crossed to the opposite bank, we will go south along the river again… It’s on tomorrow daytime that we will arrive at the castle town, I guess.”

“I caused master to worry, eh…”

“It can’t be helped, right? After all, we can’t fly in the sky like a hawk. What, even that master of yours will shed tears and be glad if she meets you alive. So, be careful not to catch a strange disease. I don’t want to be embroiled in it.”

Unlike yesterday, today’s sky cleared up. The air was also not that much cold and there was no signs of beasts, either. While walking along the cliff, the two men had a silly talk to kill time. But since Urz had not that much to talk about, Damad mostly talked.

“What surprises me most after coming to Zhcted is this cold after all. I thought that if a human feels inclined to live here, he would be able to live anywhere.”

“Is Muozinel that warm? It also snows there, right?”

“On level ground, there is almost no snow remaining for more than a day. Although there are places like mountains where snow doesn’t melt all year round, there are generally the royalty and titled nobility’s summer resorts or rough spots where even hunters don’t enter.”

For Damad who had almost travelled alone so far, it seems to be a fresh feeling to have a trip companion although only for a short time. Even though it was an opponent whom he fought yesterday, this Muozinel young man was frankly talking as if such a thing did not happen.

As for Urz; although such a thing happened yesterday, he didn’t want to build an awkward atmosphere by ignoring Damad. Even more so, now that there was at a distance of one day to the castle town.

In that case, perhaps because there was not that much a difference in age, the talk got unexpectedly lively.

“You know, I’m the fourth son of a poor peasant.”

“Fourth son?”

To Urz who opened his eyes wide, Damad laughing said.

“You know, it’s quite usual that poor people have many children. We had a field of barley, but the eldest brother is to inherit it. There was nothing that the second and third big brothers could get. At most, they get a tiny share of the profits by helping with the eldest brother’s work.”

“Is that why you became a soldier?”

There are few methods for the sons of a peasant, except the eldest son, to make a living.

It was either eking out a living by hunting or fishing and the like while helping with their big brother’s work, or getting permission from the village mayor and clearing a field by himself or also becoming a soldier or mercenary.

Naturally, there was no expectation to have a bride, too. For a person doubtful of whether he could even feed himself, the people who were married were only the object of great curiosity.

Therefore, the second or third son of a peasant that dreamed of making a fortune with a stroke of luck became soldiers.

Although most were placed in the front on their first campaign and were crushed, there were also those among them who stubbornly survived, and continued fighting after that and achieved distinguished services. Damad was one of such people.

“My dream is to live in a mansion built and decorated with gold and jewelry, have so many beautiful women that you can’t finish counting them even if you use both hands served me and live by leaving everything to a clever slave.”

“Slave?”

After asking back reflexively, Urz remembered. There was slavery in the Muozinel Kingdom. Damad responded as if talking about a common thing.

“Although slave is one word, there are various though. If there are slaves to whom you entrust with heavy labor, there are also clever slaves who act as teachers. Also slaves that cook meals and slaves that takes care of the garden. It seems that when you become a great person, you will also own slaves who go about changing your clothes.”

“I can’t even imagine it…”

Urz wondered whether it would not be troublesome to especially borrow someone else’s hands to change one’s own clothes. But, it was probably because Urz was not a Muozinel person that he thought that.

Urz likewise talked about himself. About the fact that he was saved by a girl of a fishing village near the place where he was lying down on the shore. Then, his encounter with Elizavetta.

Leaving aside the matter of {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}<ref> where she asked him what he thinks of her eyes </ref> and the Imperial Palace, when he only talked about the fact that he came to work in the Imperial Palace after his bow skill was highly evaluated, Damad brightened his black pupils as he took interest to that.

“Could you show me that bow skill of yours just once?”

Saying so, the Muozinel young man held out the bow and an arrow which he was holding.

“I was just thinking that we will hunt once around here. After all, we will arrive at the Imperial Palace tomorrow at the earliest.”

“Is there not much food and water?”

While receiving the bow and arrow, the darkish red-haired youth asked.

Since Urz who fell into the forest naturally had neither food nor water, he received some from Damad’s share. If Damad didn’t have more than enough food and water as was common for cautious travelers, he might not have talked about taking Urz along until the castle town.

“There is still a day’s share. That’s why we should procure water and meat while we can.”

Damad shrugged his shoulders and turned his sight at the frozen river under the cliff.

“About water, we should light a fire and melt ice and snow. What is necessary is meat.”

“I’m convalescent, you know?”

Though Urz said so, half of it was intended as a joke. Regarding meals, he was completely indebted to Damad for the moment. He needed to return the debt.

“I won’t say “Do it until you get a prey”. You have a half koku. If you fail, I’ll do it.”

“Understood. Let’s do that then.”

And then, Urz shot down one quail and one hare.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was after the outside became bright enough that Mashas Rodant and company came out of the rotted shrine where they spent a night. The snow which flickered during night also stopped and the sun was shining in the sky.

Though the sunlight was weak and seemed to be somewhat unreliable, Mashas felt quite at ease with just the fact that it was sunny. The castle town where they headed for was very near. They would probably arrive in the afternoon.

“I didn’t think that the talk<ref> I think the talk here is the one about the trip. Not sure </ref> was over only in LeitMeritz, but from there passing through Legnica Lebus, huh… We came quite far, eh.”

Looking at the plain where trees sparsely soared, Mashas talked to himself.

He was currently 56 years old. He wrapped his stocky body in a dark brown overcoat and put on a hat with a feather. He wore a sword on his waist. Although the overcoat was backed with fur and his movement became slightly dull, he was all right even in the cold where one’s breathe was white and grew hazy.

Mashas was an Earl ruling Aude located in the north of the Brune Kingdom. He was at an age where it wouldn’t be strange for him to hand over the title and territory to his son and retired any time now, but it looked like for that to happen there was still ways to go.

Being asked by Princess Regin and Prime Minister Badouin, he now had the duty as the Princess’s advisor.

Hearing that Tigre who should be sojourning in the Zhcted Kingdom as a guest General had fell into the sea and went missing, Mashas visited Zhcted to confirm the truth. And he heard the story in detail from the Vanadis Eleonora Viltaria of LeitMeritz.

At the end of summer, Tigre proceeded to Asvarre as a messenger. Not as a messenger of Brune, but of Zhcted.

Although Tigre fulfilled his duty as messenger, the return ship was attacked by a sea dragon and he fell into the sea.

The story did not end there.

Afterwards, the silver-haired Vanadis saw Tigre in a completely different place.

Tigre was serving the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina of Lebus. He lost his memory and called himself Urz.

Urz was Tigre’s father’s name. In order to make sure of whether the person who served Elizavetta was really Tigre, Mashas was heading to the Imperial Palace of Lebus.

He was not travelling alone. There were two companions with him.

“Lord Mashas, preparations are over.”

Being called out from behind by one of them, Mashas turned his head. A girl with dull golden hair and blue pupils harking back to the bottom of a deep lake stood there. Just like Mashas, she wore an overcoat backed with fur and hung a sword on her waist. She was around 20.

Though her expression could hardly be called amiable, it was not as if she didn’t trust Mashas. She was basically like this towards anyone.

Her name was Limlisha. She was called with her nickname Lim by those close to her. She was Ellen’s adjutant and also her most trusted close friend.

There were three horses behind Lim. Teita was straddling one of them. She was a girl serving as Tigre’s maid.

She wore a dark brown overcoat, a hat and a scarf. Her white gloves made with rabbit’s fur got slightly dirty. Due to her small-sized body and her childish face, she looked like a 14 or 15-year-old girl, but she was 16.

When Teita looked at Mashas, she smiled to his face which had turned pale. Mashas also returned a smile while stroking his beard which became stiff by the long trip.

Yesterday, when they were resting in this shrine which was naturally an abandoned building, Teita fell. Both Mashas and Lim thought that she accumulated fatigue by the long trip which she was not used to.

“Teita, we will arrive at the castle town in the afternoon. Bear with it a little more.”

When Mashas said that as to cheer her up, Teita nodded saying “yes” as she shook her chestnut hair.

It was a little after noon that Mashas and company set foot in the castle town of Lebus. While pulling the three horses tied at length, they walked along the end of the main street.

“I thought that it will be a little warmer if the sun rises, but it’s unexpectedly not so.”

“Is that so? I think that it’s quite warm though.”

To Mashas who complained as he looked up at the sky, Lim inclined her head to the side and responded.

“Hmm. The sensation of cold might be a little different between me, a person of Brune and Limlisha-dono, a person of Zhcted.”

“There is also the difference in age and sex.”

The two people’s impressions aside, it seemed to be the usual weather for the residents of the castle town of Lebus. Children who wrapped their bodies in overcoats and hats happily ran around the street, lovers walked while snuggling up and housewives amused themselves in pleasant chats near stalls.

In the street where stalls stood in a row, merchants were raising vigorous voices.

“As expected of the castle town. It’s lively.”

Teita smile broadly. Her feelings had probably settled down a little by having entered the castle town. Fatigue could be seen on her face, but a bright shine returned to her hazel-colored eyes. Mashas and Lim felt relieved about that.

“It is as Teita says.”

Until they had arrived at this castle town after leaving LeitMeritz, they went along many towns and villages, but they had never seen a place filled with this much liveliness.

The main street was paved in stone pavements and carriages which piled various loads were coming and going. Minstrels sang a farce at the crossroads and clowns were bantering with pedestrians. Food, dolls made by shaving trees and glassworks were sold in stalls.

Even Lim seemed to be captivated by this hustle and bustle. Although it was the same Zhcted, it was after all different from LeitMeritz where she had spent her daily life.

Far away, a huge palace which piled up grayish stones could be seen. That was probably the Imperial Palace.

Each window was large and dark brown ornaments were applied around them. It was also the same for the steep roofs with a slant. Although attaching importance to the solidity which could bear snowstorms, it had not lost its coloring. It was an appearance which gave such an impression.

''---Is Lord Tigrevurmud inside that…?''

As Lim shook her head and pulled herself together, she suggested to her two companions.

“Let’s first look for an inn. After all, it is not a problem which will be solved today or tomorrow.”

“You’re right. It won’t also do well if we don’t let these guys rest.”

While looking back at the horses he was pulling, Mashas responded. Both of them could not voice it out, but they were also concerned about Teita.

“It’s likely to take some time if we are to look for an inn which can keep three horses.”

“Hmm. I’m sorry, but Limlisha-dono, can you look after them for a little while?”

As if he found something he was concerned with, Mashas entrusted the horses to Lim and walked to a stall.

It was a store which sold drink which poured hot water boiled to fill a cauldron in a bisque cup and melted jam and grape honey. Getting a simple furnace ready and keeping the fire burning, the hot water was prevented from getting cold.

As Mashas bought three cups of that drink, he held two cups with both hands, supported the other with his arm and returned to where Lim and Teita were.

“For the time being, let’s warm our bodies with this.”

The two girls respectively expressed their gratitude and received a cup, where steam rose, from the old Earl. When drinking a mouthful while being careful so as to not burn themselves, the smell of jam and honey tickled the nose and a faint sweetness remained in the mouth. Heat gradually spread inside the body.

While applying his mouth to the cup, Mashas said in an indifferent tone.

“There seems to be a big inn three houses away from here where we can keep the horses. They say that we should look sequentially from here.”

Lim looked at the old Earl with a blank face.

“Where did you hear such a story?”

While sipping the drink of the cup, Mashas pointed at the stall where he bought it with a finger. Lim alternately stared at the old Earl and the stall with a surprised face.

It looked like he immediately came back after buying the drinks without particularly even showing signs of having a chat, but Mashas seemed to have asked the necessary things within a short exchange.

Teita gave a small yawn, she probably felt relaxed after having warmed her body. Mashas patted Teita’s head.

“If you’ve become sleepy, you should say it without reserve. I’ll carry you on my back.”

“I-I’m all right, Mashas-sama. I can properly walk by myself.”

Though Teita answered with her face which turned red, she yawned again soon after she finished speaking. Seeing the chestnut-haired girl hanging her head in shame, Mashas and Lim smiled.

And then, they immediately found the inn. Fortunately, they were also two vacant rooms, and Mashas and company decided to stay there. One room was used by Mashas and the other by Lim and Teita. The trio gathered in Mashas’ room when they had a talk.

Teita and Lim’s room was not so wide and the lamp hanging from the ceiling was also slightly dirty. There was only a small window. The curtain was also just of a size enough to cover the window and the edge got kinked. There was neither a table nor chair.

But, there were two beds, the wall was thick and three pieces of thick blankets had been prepared for each bed.

“Like this, we don’t have to sleep wearing thick clothes against the cold, eh.”

Teita checked the condition of the blankets and revealed a smile of relief.

Although a thick overcoat protected the body from the cold, it was heavy after all. Lim and Mashas who were used to the weight of armor would be all right, but it looked like it was simply tough for Teita.

Besides, by wearing thick clothes against the cold for many days as such, the head and neck would become itchy. In the case of Lim and Teita, they were just going to be worried about the condition of their hair.

Lim put the loads near the bed and turned to Teita.

“You are tired from the long trip, aren’t you Teita? Please rest.”

“But, you will talk with Mashas-sama after this, right? I, too––”

Hiding fatigue inside her hazel-colored pupils, Teita showed a stouthearted attitude. However, when Lim shook her head, she softly told her with an attitude like a big sister admonishing her little sister.

“I understand your feelings. We have finally come so far after all. But, that’s precisely why you must not overdo it. Properly resting and relieving fatigue is your work now.”

Not giving up, Teita tightly clenched her small hands and gazed at Lim as to entreat her. Lim had no choice but to take out her trump card.

“You do not want to worry Lord Tigrevurmud when you meet him, don’t you?”

The effect was immediate. Teita answered “yes” in a voice which seems to vanish, took off her thick clothes that were for the cold and untied her hair. She then crawled into the bed.

Lim got down on a knee near the bed and gently stroked the girl’s chestnut hair.

“I will look after you until you sleep. Lord Mashas will at least wait for that.”

As Teita thanked her in a small voice with a smile, she quietly closed her eyes. She began to leak quiet sleeper’s breathing before long.

''---As expected, she seemed to be considerably tired.''

Lim quietly stood up so as to not wake Teita. She was careful so as to not make a sound and came out of the room.

When she visited Mashas’ room, the old Earl with a gray beard was sitting on the bed as he wrapped his stocky body in the threefold blanket after having thrown off his thick clothes that was for the cold.

[[File:MnOtV image 064.png|thumb]]

“There you are. For the time being, why don’t you sit there? The floor is cold after all.”

Mashas said with a quite composed attitude, and Lim was troubled on how to react. His figure in where he was wrapped from head to toe looked like that of a fairy with a round body coming out of a fairy tale. Since she could naturally not say such a thing, Lim somehow built a laudable face. She sat down on the edge of the bed.

“As I had said before, I would like to collect information on Lord Tigrevurmud, no, the one called Urz before heading to the Imperial Palace.”

In fact, there was also the possibility that the man named Urz was not Tigre. It was for self-admonition that Lim expressly corrected herself. Mashas nodded as he agreed.

“It’s good to collect information, but what would you do specifically?”

“I will look around for someone working in the Imperial Palace and ask about it, pretending to be a traveler.”

There were civil officials and knights who finished their jobs on that day and set out together with companions to a bar, maids and court ladies who went out shopping to the castle town and also those who gave a suitable reason and strolled in the castle town for relaxation.

Waiting near the Imperial Palace for such a person to come out, accosting him in a suitable place and finding out about Urz. That was Lim’s idea.

While explaining, Lim could not repress the uneasiness welling up within her. As if reading it from the slight change of her expression, the old Earl waited that the golden-haired girl had finished her words and slowly opened his mouth.

“Limlisha-dono, aren’t you more tired than you think?”

“…Do I look like it?”

The usual serene calm was lost from Lim’s voice. Though Mashas nodded with a warm smile, since his whole body was covered with a blanket, it was seriously lacking in dignity. Lim once again gazed at Mashas’ figure and laughed, but it was a somewhat unhealthy smile.

“It is as Lord Mashas said, I might be tired. Somehow, I don’t seem to come up with good ideas…”

Until yesterday, just thinking about arriving at the castle town was enough. However, when they entered the castle town like this, she had become anxious about the upcoming events.

If he was not Tigre, what would she do? Moreover, supposing that it was unmistakably Tigre, if he were to say that he doesn’t remember anything, would she be able to keep her cool?

She had heard that he had lost his memory, but was it something that they could manage by themselves? If Elizavetta got to know of their existence, wouldn’t she do something?

She thought that it was not good like this. Ellen trusted her and left it to her, so she must meet her expectations by any means.

Even if she thought so, Lim was not able to shake off her dark imagination.

Seeing Lim depressed, Mashas rubbed his hands together inside of the blanket. And smiled.

“Then, let’s rest already for today, and think about how to deal with it in preparation for what may happen.”

“How to deal with it?”

To Lim who showed confusion in her blue pupils, the old Earl nodded.

“Let’s suppose that the one called Urz isn’t Tigre. In that case, how will Limlisha-dono explain it to Eleonora-dono? Even thinking about her attitude when she had asked us, she probably won’t let it end with us saying ‘when we checked, it was different person’.”

“Then, um, we must do what we can to persuade her with words…”

While answering at once, Lim was aware that she had spontaneously slurred her words.

Ellen would probably not doubt her report. But, when thinking of how much she would be depressed and how to comfort her, she was greatly troubled. It was again uneasiness different from the one that she harbored in her heart until a while ago.

While gazing as to confirm the change on Lim’s expression, Mashas continued his words.

“Regarding Eleonora-dono, I might not be good to persuade her. As long as you’re by her side, she will probably recover by herself. However, Eleonora-dono won’t be the only one to whom we will have to explain. Along these lines, I’m troubled even now about how I would report it to Her Highness the Princess.”

Though Mashas jokingly said with a wry smile, Lim sympathized with him from the bottom of her heart. If she was in his position, she would not be able to make the report to Princess Regin at all. She would have probably given up just on thinking about the words. Mashas put on a serious expression and continued.

“You can’t afford not to report. We can’t get someone to replace you, either. If you report too late because you think too much about what to say, it will be the worst case. On the other hand, it won’t be good to put it with common words, either. Something like that will be immediately seen through, and you will also find yourself deplorable.”

“––Thank you, Lord Mashas.”

Lim bowed her head politely. Certainly, if she continued to think about many things like that, she would be crushed by uneasiness. She was just fine as she was now.

“I will accept your words and rest today. Tomorrow, let’s bring Teita and move with the three of us.”

“Yes, let’s do that. I will also rest. It looks like my body is less able to endure a long trip than expected.”

Mashas greatly shook his body covered with the blanket. As Lim chuckled, she stood up from the bed and bowed to the old Earl. She then left the room.

When she returned to her room, Teita’s vigorous sleeper’s breathing could be heard. When she looked at her, the blanket had slightly slipped off. As she approached the chestnut-haired girl’s bed, Lim quietly straightened the blanket. Then, she crawled into her bed.

She fell asleep while thinking about various things.

After about a quarter koku had passed after Lim came out of his room, Mashas threw off the blanket covering his body. He wore his thick overcoat, hung his sword to his waist and left the room.

He went out of the inn and walked around the inn for a while. He needed to know what sort of stores were nearby and how long the street extended without delay. He wanted to check as much stores as possible which were likely to be useful in case something were to happen.

''---Was it Elizavetta Fomina? I’ve yet to grasp her personality.''

Mashas thought about whether in the worst case scenario, they would be imprisoned in the Imperial Palace by Elizavetta.

This was because assuming that the man called Urz was Tigre and that Elizavetta tried to keep hiding it to her surroundings, the existence of Mashas and company would be more than dangerous.

Leaving aside the case that Mashas was alone, now he was entrusted with two important girls: Teita and Lim. He had to act carefully also for their safety.

“Next, I must look for a store which serves a delicious meal.”

In order to make the two girls who will wake up sometime soon glad.

Under the sun floating in the dim sky, Mashas walked to the street where stalls stood in a line.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The curtain of night which let the stars twinkle in the sky gradually faded. The end of the eastern sky began to turn dim white and calmly informed of the dawn. The sun would soon illuminate the ground.

It was at that time that Elizavetta came out of her bedroom in the depths of Lebus’ Imperial Palace. Two days had passed since the day when she returned covered in wounds to the Imperial Palace.

Wearing a dress which piled up purple fabric and used frills and laces abundantly, and hanging the black whip, her Viralt on her right waist, the red-haired Vanadis proudly walked along the corridor.

Though a cloth which applied medicine was pasted on a cheek and her right arm was wound with a bandage, her eyes of different colors were tinged with a dignified brightness and painfulness could not be felt at all. Elizavetta lightly waved her hand to the salute of patrolling soldiers and the soldiers standing on watch.

Since her attitude was too majestic, the soldiers did not think of it as suspicious. Reporting to neither Naum nor Lazarl, they had seen their master with looks of admiration.

It was after a half koku that Naum noticed that Elizavetta had disappeared from the Imperial Palace.

The knight in his prime who hurriedly jumped into the Vanadis’ bedroom found a note on the table, and moreover, after receiving the report that one of the horses for the Vanadis had disappeared, he looked up at the sky.

Elizavetta who left the Imperial Palace ran through the highway wrapped in a very dim light on a horse.

She put on a white overcoat over her purple dress and also put on a white hat which was woven with wool. These overcoat and hat were the ones that she wore when she slipped out with Urz and went to the castle town.

Her Viralt was put in a part of the skirt of the dress here it could not be seem; she rolled up the hem and could straddle the horse without riding horizontally. A big cargo bag was tied onto the horse’s saddle and there was food, water and a map inside.

She ordered a tight-lipped court lady to prepare these outside the Imperial Palace beforehand.

''---To think that the slipping out with Urz would be helpful in such a situation.''

The air of when the day had just dawned was chilly, but Elizavetta thought that it was just right to maintain her clear consciousness.

After she had returned to the Imperial Palace two days ago, Elizavetta was in a state where strain was always forced on her. What she feared was that those working in the Imperial Palace would be controlled by Baba Yaga and would attack her. It was really fortunate that nothing happened.

And last night, Elizavetta received a report from Lazarl. The old civil official had investigated about run-down shrines which enshrined Baba Yaga.

''---Ten places. Ten places for the time being…''

Their locations were written down on the map inside the cargo bag. If it went smoothly, she would be able to visit all of them in nine or ten days.

Elizavetta suddenly removed her left hand from the reins. She touched the black whip roundly bundled and hung on her waist.

“I’m sorry, Valitsaif.”

The {{furigana|Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl|Isgrifa}} apologetically cast down her eyes.

“I may be disqualified as a Vanadis.”

As a Vanadis, she should have confined her personal feelings and only mobilized for Lebus.

Elizavetta did not intend to throw away her pride and sense of responsibility as a Vanadis. Besides, she also had the firm conviction that defeating Baba Yaga would unmistakably be of benefit for Lebus.

But, Elizavetta, being aware of that thought, excluded it and went after the demon only for her personal feelings. In order to satisfy the anger and pride blowing violently within her chest, and also in order to release the abominable curse dwelling in her right arm, she was riding her horse now.

“Even though I don’t intend to move as a Vanadis, I’m relying on the Viralt which belongs to a Vanadis. It’s very selfish. Despite that, can you lend me your power, Valitsaif?”

With her left hand, Elizavetta strongly grasped the Thunder Swirl.

“Only that old hag––”

As if responding to her appeal, the tip from the handle of the bundled black whip wore a dim light. It scorched the atmosphere, burst and scattered white sparks. It seemed to encourage her and support her back.

“Thank you.”

Just for an instant, Elizavetta’s expression loosened and a smile appeared. However, she immediately erased it, looked at the front and grasped the reins once again.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

When about one koku had passed since Elizavetta slipped out of the Imperial Palace, two young men passed through the gate of the castle town. It was Urz and Damad.

The sky had already become bright. In the main street, merchants opened their stores and were busy with preparation; government officials, craftsmen and soldiers headed to their posts at a quick pace. There were also figures of children heading in groups to a temple in order to learn reading and writing.

Seeing the familiar castle town, Urz heaved a sigh of relief and fatigue.

“I didn’t think that it’ll take more than two days.”

While walking side by side with Urz, Damad snorted in displeasure.

“Even you probably didn’t notice that we’ve taken the wrong way.”

It was planned that the two of them should have arrived at the castle town within yesterday.

But, both Urz and Damad were unfamiliar with the geography of this area. After finding a bridge and crossing to the opposite shore, the two men had advanced to the direction opposite of the road to the castle town. It was after having walked more than two koku that Urz and Damad realized it.

“Anyway, it’s quite lively, as expected of a castle town.”

To Damad who looked around and revealed an expression of admiration, Urz asked.

“Shall we first go somewhere and eat something? When thinking about it, it might take a considerable time to give you a reward.”

“Yes. Certainly, it looks like the formalities will be troublesome when it comes to the Imperial Palace… No, wait. Won’t the Imperial Palace prepare a feast for me as the benefactor who helped you and brought you until here?”

“If you get too carried away, I will also firmly report about the fact that you tried to kill me.”

As he gave a warning to Damad’s impudence, Urz suddenly stopped. He felt a gaze and looked back.

An old man with his stocky body wrapped in an overcoat was standing there. The old man opened his mouth befuddled, and turned a look of surprise to Urz.

Similarly, Urz was also not able to take his eyes off from the old man. The moment when he took a glance at him, the youth felt a vivid nostalgia to the old man’s face. As a joy to the extent that his face naturally broke into a smile overflowed from the bottom of his heart, Urz tried to call the old man.

“Ah…”

Soon after, Urz’s face became stiff. As if the air had become solid and plugged up his throat, the youth, who only moved his mouth flapping open and close, could not utter his voice. Joy disappeared as it melted, and confusion and irritation eroded Urz’s heart.

He did not know the old man’s name.

The figure of this old man also appeared inside his memory which was full of many fragments. He knew that the old man was a benefactor who helped him many times and that he was also an important person to him.

And yet, his name did not come out. He could not remember it.

“Um, errr, er…”

With only incoherent words coming out from his mouth, impatience and bitterness blurred on Urz’s face. The old man ahead uttered his voice.

“Tigre! Isn’t it Tigre!?”

Urz unintentionally shook his shoulders at his shout. To the extent that he took half a step back. As the old man, not noticing such a reaction from the youth, ran with a face mixed with surprise and joy, he strongly hugged Urz.

“What a relief! I’ve heard the story, but you’re really… You’re really alive!”

Urz, unable to return words to the old man, or rather not even knowing what else he should do, looked up at the sky with a perplexed face.

“––Hey, old man.”

Damad who was watching the course of events with a bored face forced his way through there. The young Muozinel man gripped the old man’s arms and forcibly pulled them from Urz.

Urz inwardly heaved a sigh of relief and was grateful to Damad. If Damad was not there, he would have probably stood upright there and be unable to move forever. On the other hand, being boorishly interrupted in an emotional reunion, the old man glared at Damad without concealing his anger.

“What do you want? I’m busy now.”

“That’s my line. What are you doing? When I was wondering why you shouted, now you suddenly jumped on him… Everybody is looking.”

When the old man looked at the surroundings at these words, several people who were walking along the street had stopped and looked their way. If there were housewives who knitted their brows, there were also children who directed wondering looks. They were also those who expected dispute or trouble.

The old man finally regained his calm, coughed once and parted from Urz.

“This isn’t good. Let’s move to another place for the time being.”

“Don’t decide on your own. There is a place where we’re going. For an unknown old man to––”

“Please wait, Damad.”

Interrupting the black-haired Muozinel man’s words, Urz stared straight at the old man.

“There is also something I would like to ask you. Let's change the place. However––”

Urz hesitated to speak for a moment and bit his lips. However, he immediately pulled himself together and continued.

“My name is Urz.”

Urz, Damad and the old man with the gray hair and beard entered a deserted side road. Seemingly, Urz’s words being too much of a shock, the old man dropped his shoulders and hung his head disappointedly.

The two young men looked at each other. Although they sympathized with him, they also couldn't afford to wait like this for the old man to recover. Urz resolutely accosted him.

“I’m sorry. Could you tell us your name?”

The old man raised his face. He put on an expression as if bearing a headache.

“No, that’s right. I have heard that you lost your memory…”

As he shook his gray beard and mumblingly muttered, the old man once again gazed at Urz.

“My name is Mashas Rodant. I’m from Brune and I governed Aude in the north.”

“Mashas…”

Urz looked downward with a serious face and repeated that word several times. Mashas stared at the youth with a face filled with expectation.

“H-How is it? Do you seem to be able to remember…?”

Urz did not immediately answer and earnestly explored his memory. He thought that it was a familiar name. However, that name was not connected with the old man’s figure which appeared in his fragmentary memory. He even wondered whether there wasn’t some kind of mistake, having thought that it sounded familiar.

After a time of a 100 full counts had passed, Urz bowed his head to Mashas.

“Sorry…”

Mashas covered his forehead with his hand and looked up at the sky. When he thought about how he took dozens of days from the far away Brune to arrive at this castle town and finally meet him, he reacted like this.

But, Mashas mustered energy and returned his sight to Urz. When he looked at his face, Urz showed a reaction. He still had a wish.

“I’m sorry, but could you come with me? There are people I want you to meet.”

“Hey, could you leave it for after we’ve gone to the Imperial Palace? This old man’s talk is becoming long.”

Damad broke in from the side in an annoyed tone. The Muozinel young man openly felt uncomfortable with Mashas. Urz asked Damad.

“Though I feel bad for you, could you hang with me for a little longer?”

Although he could not remember Mashas’ name, it was certain that there was this old man’s existence within his memory. Urz was positive about that.

“Please, bring us.”

“All right. It’s this way. Those people are staying at the same inn as me.”

Mashas walked at a quick pace thinking that they had to arrive before the youth changed his mind; Urz walked beside the old Earl. Damad followed several steps behind with a face which doesn’t seem to be interested.

Mashas looked at Urz with a sidelong glance, and after a pause of about two breaths, opened his mouth.

“You said that you were Urz, but where did that name come from? You have no memory, right?”

“Yes. Being thrown various questions of whether I can remember something…”

Urz talked about the story where he was lying down on the seashore, that he was found and nursed by a fishing village. Also about the events which led to him calling himself Urz.

Mashas who heard it shook his gray beard and slowly sighed.

“Urz was the name of Tigrevurmud Vorn’s father…”

As he said up to there, the old Earl suddenly looked back.

“I forgot to ask, but who is that Muozinel person?”

“That guy is called Damad… Simply put, he’s a benefactor. He saved me when I was attacked by bandits.”

“Is that so? I have to thank him later.”

To Mashas’ words, Urz had mixed feelings. He kept silent about the fact that he tried to kill him, but he wondered what kind of reaction this old Earl would show if he were to speak of it.

While walking side by side with Mashas, Urz felt a strange sensation. As expected, he felt like he had met this person somewhere. If he heard more stories or if he met Mashas’ companions, he might possibly regain his memory.

The reality of not knowing who he is became a vague uneasiness and lurked in the innermost depths of Urz’s heart. All the more so after he especially had a mysterious experience such as the black bow.

Before long, the three men arrived before a certain inn. It was an inn whose structure was a solid two-storied building. A small stable for letting horses rest was also linked to it.

When they entered the inn, there were stairs to the second floor on the right and a counter (for reception) on the left. At the center, a corridor extended straight.

“In which room are your companions?”

“It’s immediately after we go up the stairs.”

When Mashas finished speaking, Urz began to run. Mashas shouted “wait” from behind, but he ignored him and vigorously ran up the stairs.

The shock when he saw Mashas still remained in the depths of his heart. In the end, he was not able to remember, but if he saw the other two, he might remember something.

In meeting Mashas and having talked with him, some scenes within Urz’s memory became clear. But, because the anteroposterior connection (between front and back)<ref> Urz is referring to how he couldn’t connect Mashas’s name with the old man’s figure in his memory </ref> did not become clear, he didn’t know what he did when and where. That irritation pushed the youth’s back.

''---If I meet those people, surely…!''

As soon as he finished going up stairs, Urz knocked on a wooden door. He pushed it without waiting for a reply.

“Eh”

Having emitted a short voice of surprise was a chestnut-haired girl who was in the room. Inside, there was also one more person, a girl with dull golden hair.

The two girls opened their eyes wide and stared at Urz who opened the door. Urz also stood stock still on the spot in blank amazement and fixedly stared at the two girls.

Within the room dimly illuminated by the light of a lamp, the two girls, only wearing underwear had their white skin exposed. In their hands, thinly-made clothes without sleeves were grasped as they were in the middle of changing.

Teita’s body was slender; her bodily build was overall thin as well as both her arms and feet. However, a faint charm started to drift in the constriction of her bosom and waist and it indicated that she was growing up.

Lim, although tall, was the owner of a balanced body, and while her arms and feet looked thin, they possessed much unstoppable flexibility. It was the body of a warrior that chipped off useless meat and was well trained. But, while being so, it was beautiful and by no means rough.

The swelling of her rich chest peeped out to about the upper half, and from there, the area between the bottom (of her chest) and waist were hidden by the thinly-made clothes grasped in her hands. But, even only the upper half passed enough to imagine the size and heaviness.

Under her waist, there were well tightened, sensual thighs.

“…Tigre-sama?”

“Lord Tigrevurmud…?”

[[File:MnOtV image 004.png|thumb]]

Hoarse voices leaked respectively from Teita’s and Lim’s mouths. The two of them were surprised to the extent that they dropped the clothes that they were holding. In that instance, Lim’s chest greatly bounced.

To the sound emitted when the clothes dropped on the floor, Urz finally came to his senses. He turned around, began to run, missed his footing and splendidly fell down.

A loud sound also resounded inside Teita’s and Lim’s room, and the two girls, startled, looked at each other. Teita’s face turned bright red and she crouched down on the spot. Lim also blushed and while hiding her chest with her left hand, she confusedly ran up to the doorway and vigorously closed the door.

The shock of the reunion was completely blown away to somewhere else, and until Mashas knocked on the door, the two girls had sat down on the spot silently.

After walking a little from the inn where Mashas and company were staying at, there was a bar. It was a shop which opened from before noon and served not only alcohol, but also several dishes. The five of them entered that shop.

They sat around a big square table. With his hand, Urz was rubbing his face which still hurt, Teita looked downward as she was embarrassed and Lim had a displeased look. Damad and Mashas looked amazed.

“May we order?”

“Please. And, I will pay for my own share.”

It was for precaution that Damad said this. He did not expect to meet Tigrevurmud Vorn’s acquaintances in such a place. He though that even if there was a possibility, it would be after arriving at the Imperial Palace.

Since he did not know what would happen from now on, he should not have imprudently taken out money and involved himself in this.

Mashas and the two girls introduced themselves first. Then, Urz and Damad briefly explained about themselves, too. At that time, Mashas bowed his head as he recalled.

[[File:MnOtV image 076.png|thumb]]

“For having saved Tigre… this youth from bandits, I thank you from the bottom of my heart.”

The Muozinel young man did not say anything, but he showed a slightly stained expression. Urz also had slightly mixed feelings.

The dishes arrived.

A basket filled with bread, stew served in a tureen which let steam rise, cheese finely cut, red turnip and spinach salad filled the table. Urz and Damad’s stomachs growled almost at the same time.

However, it couldn’t be called a meal in a peaceful atmosphere.

Damad silently endeavored in the meal, and Mashas made a face saying “what’s up with him?” Teita’s face was still bright red and she did not make eye contact with Urz. Lim hardly tried to speak, too.

When several plates were emptied, Urz asked resolutely.

“What kind of human being was Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

Mashas and Teita looked at each other. Lim opened her mouth then.

“I do not mind talking about him, but…”

Lim continued without destroying her calm demeanor.

“Before that, could you speak about your life so far, Urz-san?”

After Urz blinked several times, he fixedly stared at Lim’s face. He felt somewhat troubled at her utterance. Her blue pupils in her unamiable face calmly stared back at the youth.

''---Ah, I see.''

Urz finally noticed. This was because she called him “Urz” quite naturally. From after Mashas had met him until they came here, he had not been called by the name “Urz” even once.

It was only that, and yet Urz’s heart became somewhat light. He pulled himself together, opened his mouth and talked about how he spent his life so far.

About the fact that he was lying on the seashore, was found by a girl of a fishing village and about the name Urz from a vague memory. Then, about the fact that he lived in the fishing village for a while, but one day, they were attacked by pirates and Elizavetta who happened to pass by helped them. And finally about the fact that she ordered him to serve her.

At this, Lim opened her eyes wide and Mashas sighed while stroking his gray beard. Teita absentmindedly opened her mouth and stared at Urz.

“You started from stable boy, became an attendant and then an advisor, huh…”

“The explanation that you were promoted so fast just because your bow skill was highly evaluated doesn’t hold up. Isn’t there anything else?”

Mashas who pulled himself together and stared at Urz head on. Urz faltered.

As Mashas said, there was something that he did not say. From what he could see Mashas’ and Lim’s reactions, it looked like he couldn’t keep hiding it. Urz rummaged his darkish red hair.

“Can you keep it a secret?”

As he confirmed that all of them nodded, Urz opened his mouth.

“After I expressed my honest thoughts about Master –– Elizavetta-sama’s eyes, it looks like she took a liking to me.”

“Her eyes…?”

Except Lim, the three others respectively frowned. Only Lim knitted her brows as she witnessed a difficult problem and nodded.

“It’s the {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}.”

“Ah, the rumored eyes of different colors… A long time ago, I’ve seen a cat with such eyes.”

Mashas who finally understood muttered as he remembered. Seemingly, Teita’s memory also seemed to recall it at these words and nodded.

“There are many areas which detest the {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}} as a fearful thing. Elizavetta-sama probably had bitter experiences in the past, too.”

After saying so, Lim shook her head as if shaking off her inward sympathy. She looked at Urz.

“It isn’t as if you have no memory after she helped the people of the fishing village, right?”

“That’s right. I properly remember from that point onwards. When I try to think about before I was saved, my mind became fuzzy and I can’t clearly remember, but it isn’t the case after I was saved.”

“Thank you. I generally understand how you have lived until now. Based on that, I would like to ask, but…”

Lim cut her words for a moment there. She seemed to hesitate about whether she should continued to speak as such, but conceiving determination on her blue pupils, she opened her mouth.

“Are you satisfied with your present life?”

“…What do you mean?”

Unable to guess Lim’s intention, Urz asked. Lim indifferently answered.

“Exactly as I stated. If you appreciated the life in which you serve Elizavetta-sama and want to continue, then we will go back as such.”

At her words, Mashas and Teita half rose to their feet from their chairs. The two people of Brune overlooked Lim with amazed faces.

“W-What do you mean?”

Teita, whose face turned pale, emitted a loud voice. Though Mashas was silent, he probably felt the same way as her; he shook his gray beard. Lim answered without breaking her calm at all.

“You may say that Urz-san has his clear memory as Urz, but he has no memory as Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

“We were also told that by Eleonora-sama…”

“Yes. But, she did not know what it was specifically. And, both we and Eleonora-sama do not know a way of regaining lost memories.”

Interrupting the words of Teita who desperately argued, Lim said plainly. Teita and Mashas gasped. Damad put on an expression as if expecting something.

“It is easy to take Urz-san along to LeitMeritz as Lord Tigrevurmud. However, will it be really good for him?”

Lim’s blue pupils gazed straight at Urz.

“If he does not recover his memory at this rate, Urz-san will be forced to live the life of another person who is Tigrevurmud Vorn. The surrounding people will call him Lord Tigrevurmud and treat him like that; he will grieve for not having his memory and people will sympathize with him. Eyes will not be turned to the person called Urz after today.”

“B-But…”

Teita tried to rebut, but was not able to think of something. Lim said.

“Urz-san, your life can be considered to be substantial. You were highly evaluated by Elizavetta-sama, and you also have friendly colleagues. There seems to be small quarrels, but that is not only limited to Urz-san, it is something unavoidable when adapting into a foreign land.”

Urz lightly nodded. The look thrown at a stranger, whether it be in the fishing village or in the lodgings of the Imperial Palace’s stablemen, had always followed Urz around. It was something that only time solved.

Lim continued.

“We are convinced that you are Tigrevurmud Vorn. However, as I said earlier, we do not know a way of recovering your memory. Of course, we can exert ourselves so that your memory returns, but it may never return.”

He wasn’t able to say that it was impossible. Actually, with fragmented scenes appearing, he did not think that he was Tigrevurmud Vorn.

Lim said with a severe expression.

“Therefore, I would like you to choose. Which path will you follow?”

Living here in Lebus as Urz?

Or, going away from here as Tigrevurmud Vorn?

A heavy silence flew down on the place. As a time of nearly ten counts passed, Urz asked with a painful expression.

“If I say that I will remain here, what will you do?”

“As I said earlier, we will go back.”

Without showing a shaken behavior, Lim immediately replied.

“Two swords do not fit into one sheath. You were not Tigrevurmud Vorn. Tigrevurmud Vorn fell into the sea and lost his life. That’s all. I think that Eleonora-sama also considered this and sent me here.”

Mashas had already decided to watch the course of events in silence.

Lim told a small lie. If she thought for Ellen’s sake, even if she was to drag him, she should take Urz and return. As for Mashas, when he thought about Regin who was in Brune’s royal palace, he also thought that he should pull apart Urz from here.

But while understanding that, Lim asked with a severe expression. If she were to think for this youth’s sake, she thought that she should do so.

''---Did I really think about Tigre?''

Mashas asked himself. No, I thought about Tigre. Though Regin would be surprised if she knew the situation, she would accept this youth as Tigre. While waiting for the day when his memory would return, she would definitely let this youth walk his life as Tigrevurmud Vorn.

There was no room for the life of the youth called Urz to enter there.

Both Mashas and Teita had thought that it was natural. That Urz was only impurities (a foreign matter) within Tigrevurmud Vorn.

However, Lim did not see it like that. In deference to Urz, she was going to let him choose his path for the future. Even though the feeling of wanting to meet Tigre should be strong even to her.

On the other hand, Urz was troubled.

''---Even if she asks me which path to choose…''

In that case, it was better to live as Urz. Tigre might be a hero. Probably, Teita and Mashas really thought of Tigre as an important person. After all, they came to look for him from the far away country of Brune. And he was also probably loved by many other people.

But for Urz, they were strangers.

He had also said it to Naum before, but he didn’t feel like it was about him. No matter how many uncertain scenes of his memory appeared in his mind.

Silence fell once again. Urz putting his clenched fist on his lap dropped his look on the table. Lim and company waited for the youth to open his mouth without urging him.

A time of about 30 counts passed. Urz took a small breath and raised his face.

“Could you wait until I make a decision? I won’t feel at ease with an indecisive answer.”

Urz’s face was earnest. The intent of trying to run away could not be seen in his black pupils.

“Limlisha-san. It’s as you said. Even I don’t know whether or not my memory will return in the future. Perhaps, it might stay like this my whole life. Above all, I don’t feel inconvenience in living as Urz. But––”

Urz continued.

“Just because I don’t remember, I don’t want to avert my eyes to what I’ve probably done. I think that I should know and face the man called Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

Urz continued.

“Though it will be after I obtain master –– Vanadis-sama’s permission, I will go to Brune. I will strive to regain my memory by visiting the land where Tigrevurmud Vorn was born and raised.”

“However”, Urz continued.

“Even if I was to regain my memory, I can’t guarantee whether or not I will return to my life as Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

“I do not mind that.”

Lim calmly answered. She looked at Teita and Mashas.

“U-Understood.”

It was Teita who answered first. She tightly clenched her small hands and said.

“What is important is for Tigre-sama… no, Urz-san to regain his memory. Please let me help on that!”

Mashas looked at Teita and Lim with a bitter face, sighed and nodded.

“I understand. I think that what Limlisha-dono said is right.”

“Well then, let's go to the Imperial Palace.”

Although holding vague uneasiness, Urz said with a resolved face. He did not know how Elizavetta would react. But, even if he were to live as Urz, he could not give up on his lost memory. He wanted the red-haired Vanadis to understand that.

The five people left the shop.

At that time, Mashas said as he recalled.

“Limlisha-dono. Sorry, but I want to look at the horses’ state. Can you come with me?”

It was about the three horses that they left in the care of the inn. Not only Lim who was told these words, but also Damad frowned.

“We can do that later, can’t we? Should we not hurry to the Imperial Palace now?”

“I understand your feelings, but if you ask me, it’s the opposite. Assuming that we go to the Imperial Palace and meets Vanadis-dono, we don’t even know whether or not we will leave by the end of today. Don’t tell me that you will temporarily excuse yourself just because you are worried about the horses. It’s best to get miscellaneous things over with earlier.”

“You’re right. I understand. What will you do, Teita?”

Lim looked at the chestnut-haired girl. After turned her look at Urz once, Teita shook her head.

“I will be waiting here with Ti… Urz-san.”

“We will finish as soon as possible.”

Lim said so and walked to the inn with Mashas. Urz, Damad and Teita were left behind.

“––Hey, can I have a minute?”

Seeing off the back of Mashas and Lim, Damad called out to Teita. Although the chestnut-haired girl shook her shoulders as she was startled, she eagerly straightened up her back, thrust out her chest and looked up at Damad.

“W-What is it?”

To her reaction like that of a small animal, Damad lifted the edge of his mouth and laughed.

“It’s not that big a deal. I’ll be borrowing this guy for a little while.”

When he finished speaking, Damad gripped Urz’s arm. Ignoring the puzzled Urz, the Muozinel young man began to walk. In a place about ten steps away from Teita who stood stock still dumbfounded, he stopped.

“What’s the matter?”

After bowing to Teita, Urz turned around to Damad.

“Shall we part here?”

Suddenly, Damad laughed and said that. To Urz who frowned, Damad continued.

“I said it, right? For what purpose I have traveled to such a place.”

In order to kill Tigrevurmud Vorn. Damad said so.

“Judging from the story of those guys, it seems that you’re really Tigrevurmud Vorn. In that case, we can no longer afford to act together.”

“…What about the reward for having brought me until here?”

Suddenly feeling loneliness, Urz asked. He was the man who tried to kill him. It was also hard to say that he had a good character. But, it was too sudden a parting.

“Let’s consider it as a loan.”

Saying so, Damad turned his back on Urz. Urz called out to his back.

“Thank you for having brought me to here.”

His back still turned, Damad replied in a dry tone.

“Listen, Urz. Don’t forget my words.”

Seeing off Damad, Urz returned to Teita’s side.

“What happened to that person?”

To Teita who shyly asked, Urz awkwardly smiled.

“It was just the right time, so we’ve decided to part here.”

Mashas who returned to the inn first checked the horses’ state. Then, after paying a silver coin to the storekeeper, he asked that he wanted him to look after them for about three days for the time being. As he finished with that, the old Earl said to Lim.

“Sorry, but can I have you write a letter addressed to Eleonora-dono of LeitMeritz?”

Mashas’ expression was extremely serious. He continued his explanation.

“Elizavetta Fomina-dono was it? I don’t know that person’s nature. In the worst case, there is also the possibility that we will imprisoned in the Imperial Palace and it’ll be pretended that we didn’t come here.”

“Such a thing…”

Lim could not deny it. This was because when she recalled the story that she heard from Ellen in LeitMeritz and the one she heard from Urz a while ago, it was clear that Elizavetta held a strong goodwill towards that darkish red-haired youth.

Besides, there was Teita. When push comes to shove, Lim was prepared to wield her sword; she had also accumulated training for that. It was probably the same for Mashas.

However, Teita had never held a sword, she was just a maid. Lim should adopt measures not only for herself, but also for Teita.

Lim nodded and then groaned as she realized a certain thing.

“Even you say to send a letter, the time to look for a merchant with a great influence is…”

In the case of delivering a letter to somewhere far away, one would give it to a servant if he’s a noble or to a messenger if he’s in an army, but the sole person a commoner could ask was a merchant. And it had to be a well-known merchant who took root in a town or city. This was because they were well known by peddlers who moved continuously from town to town.

They knew which peddler was going to head to which town or village. Therefore, they received the letter from the client with a payment and entrusted it to the peddler.

In addition, if it was a merchant with a great influence, he would always have multiple people who could have the letter promptly delivered. Even in case that there was no peddler who went to that village or town (wanted destination), he would find a way to deliver the letter.

Of course, there were probably such merchants in this castle town. But, Mashas and company just arrived a few days ago. To Lim which let impatience blur in her blue pupils, Mashas however shook his head.

“Then, there is no problem. I already looked for one. I also checked how much it costs.”

Lim looked at Mashas with a face which could not hide her surprise. And she asked in a tone to confirm.

“Have you thought about it since before we arrived at the castle town?”

“At least to the extent that there might be the necessity of sending an urgent letter. If I use the name of the touring knight Mashas Rodant, I won’t be suspicious even if I pile up money and entrust an urgent letter.”

Lim could not help but smile wryly at Mashas’ words. She did not expect that he would come to use the setup “turning knight” in such a place.

“Understood. But in that case, I think that we should send it to the Imperial Palace of Legnica, and ask them to send a messenger from there to LeitMeritz.”

Legnica was located in the middle of Lebus and LeitMeritz. And, the Imperial Palace of Legnica was friendly to Ellen.

They were secretly thankful to the silver-haired Vanadis who desperately rode a horse, hid her name and was present at Vanadis Sasha’s death. It was something that both Mashas and Lim felt when they stopped by Legnica due to this trip.

“That’s right. If it’s them, they’re definitely trustworthy.”

“Yes. By the way, what should we write for the letter’s contents?”

“That Urz was Tigre. That he did not regain his memory. And that if possible, we would like her to send someone. After all, what will become necessary no matter what, is a way to get in touch with the outside in case we are imprisoned in the Imperial Palace.”

Thus, the two of them left the hotel when Lim finished writing the letter.

Mashas who came out of the inn, seeing that there were only the two people Urz and Teita, stroke his gray beard wonderingly.

“Where is that Muozinel young man?”

“Since he brought me up to here, he said that we shall part.”

Urz answered as he let loneliness somewhat blur on his face.

“Hmm. Since he is your benefactor, I should have properly thanked him.”

Mashas who didn’t doubt Urz’s words muttered such an impression which made the youth smile wryly. He thought that it was good that he didn’t tell them about the fact that they fought in a forest. If they knew that, neither Mashas nor Lim would probably let Damad escape.

After they stopped by a certain merchant’s residence by Mashas’ request, Urz and company headed again to the Imperial Palace.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The castle gate of the Imperial Palace was wrapped in noise due to Urz’s slightly dirty figure.

It was known by many people that this youth disappeared several days ago. Also about the fact that by Elizavetta’s order, Naum had sent soldiers for his search.

Not only did that Urz return in an awful appearance, he even brought unknown man and women. It was no wonder that the place was thrown into an uproar.

“Including your awful appearance, there are various things I would like to ask you, but… Who are the three people behind you?”

The familiar gatekeeper asked Urz without hiding his suspicion. The youth answered with a wry smile.

“They were visitors to Naum-san. I am sorry, but could you pass that on him?”

Since he thought that it would become a serious matter if he gave the name of Elizavetta, he decided to have him call Naum first. If it’s him, he would manage it well.

As they waited before the castle gate, Naum appeared before long gasping for breath. He, who received the report from a soldier, had literally jumped out of his office.

But, he had still left his calm. As he drew close to Urz, Naum noticed Mashas and company standing near the youth.

The knight in his prime adjusted his breathing and quickly fixed his disorderly hair and clothes. His expression was tinged with dignity not as Urz’s boss, but one which should be called that of a knight of Lebus.

“Who are you?”

Mashas took a step forward and answered.

“I am Mashas Rodant, one who was granted the land of Aude and the title of Earl also gratefully from Her Highness the Princess in the Brune Kingdom. I came on this occasion because I would like to talk about something important.”

Naum’s face turned pale at the Bruneman’s words. Mashas’ greeting was polite without interval, and Naum was also impressed with the old Earl’s will’s strength.

But, Naum was also a man who served the Imperial Palace for a long time. As he quietly took a breath, he politely responded with a smiling face.

“Excuse me for my behavior. Welcome, Your Excellency Earl Rodant. I am called Naum and I serve this Imperial Palace’s lord Elizavetta Fomina-sama. Unfortunately, my lord is currently absent and while presumptuous, I shall act as your conversation partner.”

As they were guided by Naum, Urz and company passed through the Imperial Palace’s door. It looked like Naum was heading to the reception room. Urz walked with long strides and drew beside Naum.

“Naum-san. I––”

“Leave it for later, Urz.”

Urz opened his eyes wide. Naum’s profile was unusually severe.

“You have brought them, so I can roughly guess the situation. It might be better to hear the circumstances in detail from you. But, I would first like to talk with Earl Rodant. I want you to remain silent as much as possible.”

“…Understood.”

Being overawed by a quiet appeal, Urz could only nod.

Naum guided Mashas and company to the reception room inside the Imperial Palace.

A carpet from Muozinel was laid out on the floor and a silver water jug decorated a corner of the room. A table of ebony was arranged in the center so that it was interposed between two sofas. Although luxurious, it was a room which gave a calm impression without emphasizing gaudiness.

Naum first recommended the sofa to Mashas and company and after waiting for the three people to sit, he also sat down on the sofa of the opposite side. Urz sat next to Naum.

“Is it all right for me to sit with this appearance as is?”

Urz asked Naum in a low voice while pulling the hem of his clothes. The knight in his prime answered without looking at Urz.

“I don’t mind. Though you should clean the dirt of the place afterwards, time is precious now.”

Then, Naum called a servant and ordered him to prepare drinks for the guests. Moreover, he added this in a casual tone.

“Speaking of which, I wonder where Lazarl-dono went. Could you tell him that an urgent matter came up?”

“Understood.”

The servant respectfully bowed and left the reception room.

“Who is Lazarl-dono?”

“What, he’s just a colleague.”

Naum smoothly dodged the question of Mashas who feigned a casual behavior. He opened his mouth without pausing.

“Now then, with all due respect to Your Excellency Earl Rodant, for what kind of business did you come for? I would like to hear it first and then convey it to my lord the Vanadis.”

“Naum-dono, do you know a man called Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

Without even an introduction, Mashas directly cut to the chase. A fire was just earlier put in the fireplace of this room; so it was not cold, but you could not say that it was warm, either. Nevertheless, cold sweat ran through Naum’s back.

“Yes. He is a famous person after all. He’s the hero suppressed Brune’s civil war and afterwards, as a guest General in the LeitMeritz dukedom––”

“Urz who is there––” Mashas said as he interrupted Naum’s words.

“What do you say about him being Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

Lim, Teita and Urz held their breath. The reception room was wrapped in a tense atmosphere.

“…It is the first time that I hear of that. It’s a very interesting talk.”

After a short pause, Naum calmly responded.

“Hou. Are you saying that you’re hearing of this for the first time?”

Fighting spirit flickered in Mashas’s eyes. His gray beard seemed to shake as it was stirred up with its owner’s feelings. However, Naum warded off the old Earl’s anger without changing his complexion at all.

“Your Excellency Earl Rodant, do you know that Urz here has lost his memory?”

“I heard it from the person himself.”

“Then, I shall ask you, but on what basis do you judge that Urz is Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

It should be said to be impudent. Naum threw a question to Mashas. To Mashas who fell silent, Naum continued.

“It’s now about sixty or seventy days since I met Urz for the first time. I saw him when I was accompanying Vanadis-sama as she took a walk to a certain shore of Legnica.”

At that time, Urz, blended in with the villagers, and shot down a sea bird. And, they were attacked by pirates who suddenly appeared. Naum briefly explained this.

“Did you also hear this story from Urz?”

Mashas nodded. Confirming it, Naum continued.

“When we met Urz, he had already lost his memory and he only had the name Urz, a preeminent bow skill and an honest heart shine. And except for the name, Vanadis-sama was very pleased with the latter two and took him as a servant.”

When he said up to there, the servant carried the drinks over. There were two kinds, wine with spicy grass and wine diluted with honey. Since there were two women among the visitors, Naum considered that.

“This one with soaked spicy grass is a little hot, but it warms the body. I think that this one containing honey will be all right for your companions.”

“Thank you for your consideration.”

Mashas courteously bowed his head. And when he raised his face, the old Earl continued his words.

“Speaking of which, I haven’t introduced them yet.”

Mashas turned his look to Lim and said.

“This is Limlisha. She acts as the adjutant of LeitMeritz’s Vanadis Eleonora-dono who’s famous as the “Wind Princess of the Silver Flash”.”

The movements of Naum who was holding the bottle of wine stopped for an instant. Lim kept silent and politely bowed. Then, Mashas moved his head to the other side and looked at Teita.

“This is Teita. She is a girl born and raised in Alsace located in the northeast of the Brune Kingdom.”

“…Oh my, you came here from a far-off place.”

Naum carefully put the bottle of wine on the table. Saying that was the best he could do to hide his unrest. Mashas pretended to not notice such a reaction and continued.

“This girl has a relation with Tigrevurmud Vorn that can be considered as brother and sister. She had been by Earl Vorn since they were children and spent time together. Despite being a 16-year-old young girl, she is a girl to whom Earl Vorn entrusts with all things within his mansion.”

“Hou. Being trusted that much by the Earl, she is a splendid young lady.”

Naum answered with a sweet smile. Mashas also continued with a smile.

“When it was decided that Earl Vorn would head to LeitMeritz as a guest General, he left Brune bringing only this girl with him. There is that much of a relationship of mutual trust between the two of them.”

“I see. By the way, let’s go back to the main topic, but Your Excellency Earl Rodant, on what basis did you judge Urz to be Earl Vorn?”

The back of Naum who asked so was already soaking wet with sweat. Even Lim and Teita who were sitting on Mashas’ both sides were a threat to him. He must quickly seize the initiative. Naum said without breaking his dignified attitude.

“The face is the same. He is good at archery. Even if such things are enumerated, I can only answer that there is also such a thing. He has lost his memory, but even so, it doesn’t necessarily mean that Urz is Earl Vorn.”

“Do you know the name of Earl Vorn’s father?”

The question of Mashas said in a casual tone took Naum by surprise. To the knight in his prime who tilted his head to the side, Mashas said.

“He is called Urz. Do you say that this is also a coincidence?”

“––I can’t say otherwise.”

No matter what, he could not afford to admit that here. It would be different if Urz admitted it, but otherwise, Naum did not intend to nod.

“Did you hear about the story where Eleonora-dono called out to Elizavetta-dono in the battlefield the other day?”

“I heard about it. However, LeitMeritz’s Vanadis-sama immediately admitted her fault and apologized to our Vanadis-sama. Will you not damage LeitMeritz’s Vanadis-sama’s honor if you bring it up again?”

This time, Teita opened her mouth as she could not endure the tense air.

“Um… Could you lend us Urz-san?”

“What do you mean by lend?”

Naum asked with a dubious face. Teita eagerly spun her words.

“I think that Urz-san also wants to regain his memory. So, if we take him along to Brune and he sees places such as the towns or villages of Alsace, his memory may return…”

Although she was out of breath at the end and her words were also tottering, anyway Teita said what she should say. Mashas also nodded as to show that he thought so, too.

“Naum-dono. Don’t you think that Teita’s proposal is reasonable? Haven’t you also recalled many times where you were troubled about the fact that Urz’s memory is lost?”

“Certainly. I am also anxious about Urz’s memory.”

While soaking his mouth with wine that was poured into a silver cup, Naum made such a solemn expression that it was unnatural.

The knight in his prime felt inwardly relieved. He was afraid of whether Mashas and company might have conclusive evidence which connected Urz and Tigre, but it did not seem to be the case.

“However, I think that for him now more than regaining his memory, I would like him to give priority to get used and adapt to the current environment. I said it some time ago, but it still has been only a few days since he came to serve to this Imperial Palace. Moreover––”

As if pressed for an answer, Naum continued.

“Urz has the very important duty of being the Vanadis adviser.”

Actually, even Naum was puzzled on whether or not it was an important duty, but it was enough for a bluff. The knight of a pessimistic nature continued with a straight face.

“I think that if it is you, Your Excellency Earl Rodant, you can understand that if it’s a person who has an important duty, he must give priority to official businesses over his personal feelings. Well, even if he goes to Brune, it will be in about three years later at the earliest.”

Naum thought that if it was in three years, it would be possible to cut off Urz from his lost memory and make him a person of Lebus.

Although Elizavetta was fond of Urz, he would not do something like abuse that. He would diligently do the assigned work. He would give results whether it be war or mediation. And there would someday be those who would acknowledge him and become his friends.

Afterwards also, Naum kept dodging noncommittally Mashas’ questioning. Unless conclusive evidence, which showed that Urz was Tigre, was presented, he intended to dodge the questioning.

Mashas who finally grew impatient said indignantly.

“Naum-dono. I will ask, but has Vanadis-dono the same thoughts as you?”

“I cannot assert so, but I do not think that there is a big difference. In the first place, Your Excellency Earl Rodant. Do you think a human who fell into the winter sea at night would live and reach the shore? I do not mind even telling you the place of the fishing village which saved Urz. It would be impossible anyway that someone could live after that.”

“Could you allow me to talk directly with Vanadis-dono?”

“About that, I am sorry, but I cannot answer immediately.”

Naum thought that he succeeded in escaping.

“I said it a while ago, but Vanadis-sama has left for a long-term inspection. If you are all right with waiting for when Vanadis-sama returns, then…”

“Very well. I would like for you to arrange as such.”

Regaining his usual dignity, Mashas answered.

“I do not know about when Vanadis-sama will return, but even so it is all right?”

Mashas nodded. Naum lowly surveyed the three people.

“Well then, I shall prepare guest rooms for you. I shall make sure that you can spend time without inconvenience while being here in this Imperial Palace.”

Naum bowed his head courteously. The other parties were an Earl of the Brune Kingdom and Ellen’s adjutant. Besides, not only was the maid pleased with the old Earl before her eyes, but she was trusted by Tigre and also had a good relation with Ellen. Not a single one of them was a visitor whom they could treat roughly.

''---If I make a mistake, it will become a war against Brune and LeitMeritz…''

Naum was inwardly thankful to Mashas. He thought that he would take a more oppressive attitude, but he was an old man who could discern reason. If he establish time and discussed, he would probably make up a reason that would be a little better.

Naum lightly tapped Urz’s shoulder and stood up from the sofa.

“Well then, wait for a little while in this room. When the rooms’ preparations are done, I will have you called.”

As he bowed, Naum left the reception room along with Urz.

As he left the reception room and walked about ten steps, Naum stopped. He rounded his back without minding the public gaze and heaved a grand sigh. The clothes which he wore were damply wet with sweat due to strain.

“Every one of them is a fearful person. I will leave it to Lazarl-dono next time.”

Mashas and company probably didn’t think that they would settle it with only one talk. He was also concerned about the fact that Lim remained silent. She might be inquiring his attitude.

“––Naum-san.”

Urz reservedly called out to him. Naum looked back at the youth and smiled wryly.

“You did well to have remained silent at that place. Even though there were probably many things you wanted to say.”

Naum was able to keep he did not know because Urz had said nothing. If this darkish red-haired youth had blurted out something along the lines that he might be Tigre, Naum probably wouldn’t have been able to keep a dignified attitude up to there.

However, Urz shook his head.

“Let’s forget about me. More importantly, about master having gone for long-term inspection…”

To Urz’s words, Naum’s expression increased with dreadfulness at a stretch. The Knight of Lebus seemed to have immediately changed his thinking.

“I’ve precisely ran here because I wanted to ask you about it. I didn’t think that you would come back with such visitors.”

Naum seemed to be talking about the fact that he appeared at the castle gate out of breath when Urz returned. Urz also put on a serious expression thinking that something happened after all.

“It isn’t something we can speak about in the corridor. Let’s find a good place somewhere…”

As Naum was absorbed in thought, there was a voice which called out to them from a distant place. When they looked there, Lazarl was running in frenzy. When the old civil official stopped before Urz and Naum, he spent a time of about five counts to fix his breathing.

“Lazarl-dono. If you overdo it, it’ll affect your body.”

“This much doesn’t even count as overdoing it. More importantly––”

While wiping sweat on his forehead with the sleeve of his official outfit, Lazarl turned a severe look at Urz.

“I heard that apparently rare visitors came.”

“Let’s postpone that talk. Is there a suitable room somewhere?”

Naum as well as the old civil official looked at Urz. Lazarl nodded.

“It will be all right in the office. After all, there is no one who enters that room in this situation.”

Lazarl began to walk as soon as he finished speaking, and Naum followed the old civil official after exchanging looks with Urz. Urz, not understanding what was going on, followed the two men, too.

''---It’s quite flurried…''

When they were heading to the reception room, probably because there were the presence of Mashas and company, he was tense and did not notice, but a tense atmosphere was drifting in the whole Imperial Palace. For some reason, the soldiers walked with quick steps, and a shadow of uneasiness could be seen on the maids’ and court ladies’ faces. There were also those who turned strange looks to Urz.

When they entered the office, Naum casually leaned on the door. It was in order to not let other people enter. Lazarl also, not even turning on light, stared at Urz. Only the feeble sunlight coming in through the window dimly illuminated the interior of the room.

“That’s a fairly awful appearance, Urz.”

“Um, many things happened.”

Urz who rummaged his darkish red hair answered. Lazarl nodded.

“I’m sorry to have a talk with you without letting you even changes clothes. Let alone dash hot water over yourself, but this is an urgent matter. Listen well. Vanadis-sama had disappeared this morning.”

Urz opened wide his eyes. Naum said in a curt tone.

“I said long-term inspection, but that’s what we ostensibly said. Since we can’t declare it openly.”

Urz finally knew the real nature of the tense atmosphere drifting in the Imperial Palace. And then, he cocked his head in puzzlement as he repeated Lazarl’s words in his head.

“I'm sorry. You said this morning, but did master come back before that?”

Naum and Lazarl looked at each other. Wandering his look about in the air Naum thought about it, but he gave a nod and turned to Urz.

“All right. First of all, we will tell you what we heard from Vanadis-sama. You remember that day when Vanadis-sama went out with you to take a walk?”

Confirming that Urz nodded, Naum explained from start to end. Though Urz was surprised when he heard that she came back with a body full of bruises on the next day, he felt relieved that Elizavetta was safe.

After Naum and Lazarl told about what happened to Elizavetta, they said that she passed time without almost moving from her bedroom until last night. Naum and company thought that it was probably due to fatigue and injury, and that it was better to have her rest for earlier recovery.

However this morning, when a court lady went to wake Elizavetta, she was not there. Moreover, there was a note on the table.

“Such contents were written on the letter with Vanadis-sama’s handwriting. ‘I am sorry for causing you to worry. I will be back after about ten days.’”

Naum sighed deeply.

“Vanadis-sama is hiding something from us. Therefore, I would like to ask you, Urz. Do you have any idea where Vanadis-sama went?”

“I don’t know where she went, but…”

Urz faltered. He removed his look from the two men and stared at the floor. Naum leaned forward.

“If you know something, tell us. Even any trivial thing is all right.”

To his words, Urz also strengthened his determination. He raised his face and gazed at Naum and Lazarl.

“I have a request. I want you to accept what I will tell you from now on as fact. No matter how much it may sound absurd.”

Naum and Lazarl looked at each other again. Urz’s words were strange, but the youth’s black pupils were filled with sincere brightness and his tone was earnest. Above all, they knew that he was not someone who would spoke of a joke in such a situation. Naum urged Urz as he nodded.

“It’s when I accompanied master for a walk on that day.”

Naum who heard Urz’s story was first dumbfounded, and then amazed. He knitted his brows, frowned and turned towards Urz eyes like when he saw an unknown dish.

However, Lazarl showed a different reaction. When he heard the name Baba Yaga, the old civil official gasped and tightly grasped a fist as if enduring fear.

When Urz finished talking, an unnatural silence flew down in the office.

“The Vanadis-sama’s story that a dragon suddenly appeared was also general, but…”

After a blank of about ten counts, Naum muttered with a wry face. The knight in his prime turned his gaze to Lazarl and noticed then that his attitude was strange.

Lazarl asked Urz with a painful expression.

“Yaga… Are you sure that Vanadis-sama said so?”

When Urz nodded, Lazarl looked up at the sky.

“It was the day when Vanadis-sama came back to the Imperial Palace. I was ordered to do a certain thing by Vanadis-sama. It was to investigate which of Lebus’ run-down temples enshrines Baba Yaga.”

This time, it was Naum’s complexion which changed.

“Such a monster is actually…”

Starting to say up to there, Naum swallowed his words. He saw the pirates’ leader transformed into a huge white monster. Even when the two Vanadis Sasha and Elizavetta finally defeated that monster.

“Then, does it mean that Vanadis-sama is going around the waste shrines one by one in order to kill that monster named Baba Yaga?”

When Naum muttered, Lazarl deeply bowed his head.

“I’m sorry. If I knew that things would become like this, I would have stalled for time and consulted with you…”

“No, Lazarl-dono. If we didn’t hear Urz’s story, we wouldn’t have arrived at this conclusion.”

Naum shook his head. Certainly, with only Lazarl’s story, he would think that the waste shrines were suspicious. But it was difficult to connect them to Elizavetta’s actions. He could not afford to have soldiers head to waste shrines with uncertain information.

“Lazarl-dono, could you tell me the locations of the waste shrines that you reported about to Vanadis-sama?”

Naum said with an earnest expression. Similarly, Lazarl returned to his face as a civil official.

“What will you do?”

“I will prepare 1000 soldiers. I will have a set of 100 cavalrymen respectively head to each waste shrine and bring back Vanadis-sama as soon as they find her.”

“What will you do about Baba Yaga?”

“We will discuss it from now on. Depending on the situation, we may also have to ask Osterode or LeitMeritz for help. If there was a Vanadis in Legnica, we would have also asked there.”

There was Valentina Glinka Estes in Osterode and Eleonora Viltaria in LeitMeritz. Anyway, what was necessary was a Vanadis.

“Naum-san.”

Urz step forward with a determined expression.

“I will also help. Please, add me to the unit which will look for master.”

Naum showed a slightly surprised face, but he immediately revealed a fearless smile.

“Don’t you need to rest?”

“I’m tired, but now isn’t the time for that.”

“You’re quite right.”

Lazarl smiled wryly, too. Naum nodded and looked at Urz

“All right. Frankly, I’m in need of people’s help as much as I can get. I will entrust you with 100 cavalrymen. If you find Vanadis-sama, even you have to persuade by tears or whatever, anyway bring her back.”

Then as Naum called a subordinate, he ordered him to organize 1000 cavalrymen.

“Have each of them take food for two days. If it runs out, carry another share later. How long will it take?”

Although the subordinate was also surprised at the sudden instructions, he said that it would take about two koku.

“Two koku, huh…”

Naum groaned. The sun had almost reached its zenith. It would be considerably inclined to the west sky. Then, even if he had them depart, the sun would immediately set. However, Naum immediately reconsidered. Even if he had to let the soldiers run all through the night here, he had to look for Elizavetta.

“Have each of them prepare a fur overcoat to wear over armor. Also don’t forget hats, gloves and shoes. Prepare all of this within two koku.”

As he issued instructions like so in piles and the subordinate left, the talk moved to Mashas and the others. This was because it was also necessary to explain the circumstances to Lazarl. The old civil official who heard the story from Naum gave a small nod.

“I understand. I will take over as their conversation partner. Naum-dono, concentrate on the search for Vanadis-sama.”

Then, Lazarl looked at Urz.

“Urz. I will check just to be sure, but they didn’t have anything which may undoubtedly prove that you are Tigrevurmud Vorn, right?”

At his question, Urz, while hesitating, shook his head.

“There is one thing which occurs to me. ––It’s a bow.”

To the two men who held their breath, Urz explained about the black bow. That strange bow which appeared in his hands in the fight against the Double Headed Dragon.

“That girl Teita said it. That there is a black bow which is the heirloom of the Vorn House.”

After Naum and Lazarl looked at each other, they nodded.

“Does it look like you will somehow manage with only that?”

“I haven’t seen the real thing, so I can’t say anything.”

To Lazarl’s question, Naum responded while patting the wrinkles of his face. Lazarl put his thoughts in order and turned to Urz. His expression was unusually painful and filled with drive. Sweat blurred on the old civil official’s forehead.

“Urz. I don’t know whether it’s fortunate or not, but with only your talk now, it doesn’t prove to be conclusive evidence. If you wish, you may live in Lebus like before. However, I think that days with hardships will continue for a while.”

At that time, Lazarl explained to Urz about the fifteen knights.

“Vanadis-sama said that they were attacked by the dragon. Let’s go with that for the time being. But, circumstances are what they are. Those who will turn eyes of doubt to you will also appear.”

Fifteen people suddenly disappeared and Elizavetta returned to the Imperial Palace full of bruises on the next day. Furthermore, Urz also came back a few days later similarly with a wounded body.

There were probably those among the knights’ friends and colleagues that knew that they were jealous of Urz. Even without that, it hadn’t been long since Urz worked in the Imperial Palace. He was in the position to be doubted first when something happened.

Naum was watching Urz and Lazarl with a bitter expression. Since he heard beforehand that Lazarl intended to bring up this talk, he had no complaints on that point.

But, it was truly awkward. After having talked with Mashas and company, it sounded as if Lazarl was trying to drive out Urz from Lebus. However, if he does not talk now, Urz might end up making a wrong choice. It was a very unbearable mood.

Lazarl continued talking without changing his complexion at all.

“Moreover, if I judge that Vanadis-sama may be blamed, I intend to pin all the crimes on you.”

Tension ran. A heavy silence as if being at the bottom of the sea wrapped the surroundings.

“––Understood.”

It was Urz who calmly brushed aside that silence.

“I wouldn’t be able stand it if master is blamed for this. Besides, it’s a fact that they came aiming for me.”

Lazarl nodded with a severe expression.

“I adopted measures so that such a thing doesn’t happen, but I don’t know how he will go down. If you still want to remain in Lebus after being aware of all of what I just said, then I will help you as much as possible.”

It would be the least Lazarl could do for him. When Urz expressed his gratitude by saying “Thank you”, Lazarl coughed once and continued his words.

“One more thing. When your memory returns, whether you wish to live as Urz or choose to walk the path as Earl Vorn, I will still support you.”

Urz looked at Lazarl with a face which could not hide his surprise. It was the same for Naum. The old civil official continued.

“It’s your life. No matter which you choose, do it so as to not have any regrets.”

On the evening of that day, Urz went to Mashas and the others. It was to inform them about the fact that he would be away from the Imperial Palace.

It might not be necessary to meet them. But, it was certain that their existence was stuck in fragments of his memory. Lazarl’s words of “so as to not have any regrets” also supported Urz.

When he visited the guest room where Mashas was, the old Earl welcomed Urz with a strange figure as he wrapped his body in a blanket. Urz could not help but burst into laughter at his appearance, and at the same time he felt a strange nostalgia.

It was also so when he met him for the first time in the main street of the castle town. Not only him, but also when he sat around the table with Teita and Lim, he felt awkward, yet at ease.

''---Was it because of that black bow?''

After shooting an arrow with a black bow and killing the Double Headed Dragon, Urz was attacked by a strange headache. And, many scenes floated in his head fragmentarily.

''---If I were to meet that Vanadis of LeitMeritz now, would I hold a different feeling?''

“What’s the matter, Urz-dono?”

One might also say that he settled down as time passed. Mashas called him Urz without hesitating. While Urz was thankful for that, he told him that he would be away for a while from tomorrow on.

“I can’t tell you the details, but…”

When he said so, Mashas kept a watchful eye.

“If it’s all right with you, could you also take me along?”

Urz was bewildered at the unexpected proposal. Mashas continued with words carrying vigor.

“What, by no means will I get in your way. But, as I already said before, we came for you. We can’t go back as such without doing anything. What do you say?”

“That isn’t decided at my own discretion. Besides, it isn’t a safe mission. You’re an honor guest of Imperial Palace, so I can’t take you along…”

As Urz said so, Mashas greatly nodded.

“If it’s not safe, then all the more so. I understated it in the talk with Naum-dono, but if I can’t bring you back with us, my head will probably fly.”

Mashas said with an extremely serious face.

If at this rate, Tigre were to choose to live as Urz and Princess Regin who is in Brune knew that, what kind of reaction would she show? It would be good if he got off with just being ashamed.

“Moreover”, Mashas continued with a calm expression.

“I can’t let you die by a petty thing.”

“––Understood.”

Urz gave up. For some reason, he could not decline this old Earl’s request. That might also be because he was Tigre.

“I will ask Naum-san about it. But, it’s really dangerous, you know?”

“What, I’ve gone through a lot of dangers.”

Mashas responded as if it was nothing. Urz felt his attitude somewhat reliable.

For Urz, one more miscalculation arose. When he talked it through with Naum and went to meet Mashas again, Lim also stood there.

“Allow me to tag along, too.”

With an unamiable expression, she said indifferently. Urz, at a loss for words, looked at Mashas.

“She said that if she also can’t bring you back with her, she can’t shamelessly go back to LeitMeritz. Saying that she can only spend the days in the Imperial Palace by doing nothing won’t do as a reason, right”

Seeing Mashas’ smile, Urz thought that he was tricked. When they talked some time ago, Mashas had probably predicted that it would turn out like this. Gazing at Lim, the youth said.

“It’s really dangerous, you know?”

Lim nodded silently. There was no time to persuade her. Urz sighed.

“Very well. Anyway you two, if something were to happen, please give priority to your own safety.”

Urz could only say so. At the same time, he noticed that by just having these two at his side, he strangely felt a sense of security, too.

''---That’s right. I did have them support me like this after all…''

Vague scenes rose in his mind. But, they sank again into darkness before becoming clear. Even though he almost felt like he was able to remember various things.

The three people walked along a corridor wrapped in darkness.

By the way, after Naum who received the report from Urz groaned for a while, he gave the following conditions.

“I will have you obey Urz as a soldier. Even if you happen to get injured, we will absolutely not bear responsibility. Urz is the witness.”

It wasn’t as if he didn’t consider confining Mashas and company, it was the actual condition that he did not want to increase the staff anymore. This was because he lost fifteen knights a few days ago and he had to dispatch 1000 cavalrymen this time.

Besides, considering Elizavetta’s precedent, the doubt that Mashas and company might also slip out from the Imperial Palace did not fade away. He understood that the strength of their feelings towards Urz was considerable after talking with them once.

“If so, then it will be rather better to know their whereabouts.”

Naum judged so.

Thus, Urz left the Imperial Palace along with Mashas and Lim, leading 100 cavalrymen.

After having seen off Mashas and company, Teita was praying in the guest room given to her. She undid and took down her hair.

The nightclothes she wore were made of silk and the feel of them was good. They were thinly made, but the indoor air wasn’t warm enough to not be worrisome basically. It was not warm, but it would be a needless worry once she crawled into the bed.

“Please, protect Tigre-sama.”

There was a grim feeling in her voice, but if compared with that of several days ago, it was much brighter.

No matter what might be said, Tigre was alive. And although he left leading soldiers, it did not necessarily mean that he’s proceeding to a battlefield. Moreover, if something happens, there was Mashas and Lim by Tigre’s side.

Surely the four of them would be able to return to LeitMeritz.

Then after hesitating, Teita prayed like this.

“May that heirloom bow come back to Tigre-sama’s hands!”

Teita knew that that black bow was something uncanny. At the same time, she also knew that that black bow often saved Tigre from danger.

“You may use my body however much you want. So, please…”

At this time, Teita directly prayed to Tir Na Fa for the first time.

The darkness which lurked on the ceiling looked down at her. The darkness took a form somehow similar to a bow and there was a will within it, but Teita did not notice.

Well for one, the presence of that will was extremely thin (weak). It had not yet the power to fully manifest on the ground.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The Polesia dukedom was located in the southeast of the Zhcted Kingdom.

The name of the Vanadis governing that land was Sofya Obertas. She was the Vanadis with the nickname of “Brilliant Princess of the Light Flower” and was an impressively beautiful woman with waving golden hair and beryl-colored pupils. She was called Sofy by those close to her.

She wrapped her slender tall figure in a green dress and always carried a golden bishop’s staff. To the eyes of those who looked at her, this bishop’s staff was reflected as though it was a part of her body. This was the Viralt “Light Flower” which made Sofy a Vanadis.

Now, Sofy was checking something in the library which was in a corner of the Imperial Palace. Sitting in front of a long desk of oak, she opened an old book.

A candlestick was put on the right side of the long desk and a fire burnt on the candle. The books and scrolls, each being old, the edges turned yellow and the characters were blurred.

The usual, gentle smile not being on Sofy’s face, she turned over the book with a serious expression. In her left hand, there was a circular lens with a thin chain.

Outside of the Imperial Palace, the wings of night had covered the sky long ago and countless stars were twinkling. It was also the time when most of the people working in the Imperial Palace were sleeping.

However, Sofy, showing no signs of fatigue from government affairs, was silently looking over the book.

She was extremely busy from summer until recently.

As the Zhcted Kingdom’s messenger, she proceeded towards the Asvarre Kingdom that was across the sea and was rolled up in the civil war there. When they thought that it was settled by the activities of Tigre and the Vanadis Olga, they were attacked by a demon named Torbalan and a sea dragon on their way back.

Tigre fell into the sea and his welfare (status) was unknown even now. After she stopped by LeitMeritz and talked roughly about it to Ellen who was a close friend, she proceeded to the Capital Silesia and had to report to King Victor. It was after that that she was able to return to Polesia, and half of autumn had passed when she returned to her Imperial Palace.

Even after returning to Polesia, she really had no time to calm down. She had to settle the work that piled up when she was absent. There were many documents which absolutely needed her settlement.

But, she complained only in a form which posed as a joke and strove for the government affairs. Currently for her, the work pressure was also a relief.

At the time Torbalan appeared, Sofy was not able to save Tigre even though she was there. Even though he had saved her in Asvarre.

And, when the death of Alexandra Alshavin who, although a Vanadis like her, was also an important friend was brought to her, her heart grew colder.

“––There are rather too many misfortunes this year, eh.”

As a person governing a dukedom, she believed that she was used to a person’s death. But as expected, the death of those close to her stood in her heart. Not only the fact that in the case of Tigre, it happened right before her eyes, but there being also the regret of being unable to do anything, her feelings were rather strong.

''---At least, let me take revenge.''

It was demons that Sofy was investigating about. When she remembered Torbalan’s words one by one, that demon undoubtedly knew about the Vanadis. They had knowledge of them that differed from that of humans.

If she was to fight them, she must have knowledge about the enemy even if it’s just a little. Those who make light of information would never win no matter what the fight is. Even if they stood temporarily superior by fortune, they would be beaten someday.

As Sofy, who finished looking over the book opened on the desk put the lens which she was holding in her left hand on the desk, she lightly stretched herself. And then, she moved her chair and turned around to look back.

The interior of the room which was illuminated by the candlestick’s small fire wasn’t so wide. But, except the door and a small window, bookshelves covered the entire wall, hundreds of books lined up in the bookshelves and about the same number of scrolls and epistles were piled up.

These were collected during the several years after Sofy became a Vanadis. There were also the ones which she requested from the nobles of the neighboring countries such as Brune and Muozinel, having paid them money, and having her subordinates transcribe them.

For a private library, it was quite something. There was probably not many people even among the great nobles that had this many books and scrolls.

Sofy, having her beryl-colored pupils filled with the color of irony thought that it was good to collect books.

''---I didn’t think it would become like this though…''

She didn’t know yet that Tigrevurmud Vorn was alive. Polesia was in the southeast, and Lebus which Elizavetta governed was in the northeast of Zhcted.

In addition, Sofy wasn’t that intimate with Elizavetta, and since she returned to Polesia, she wasn’t able to leave the Imperial Palace due to government affairs.

[[File:MnOtV image 105.png|thumb]]

As she finished her short break, Sofy resumed her work. Suddenly, her eyes stopped at a certain description.

“––The King of the Magic Bullet?”

Thinking that they were words that she had heard somewhere before, Sofy wandered her gaze in the air and explored her memory. She was able to remember it without taking too much time.

In the far-off old days. It was the nickname of a certain hero at the time when even this Zhcted Kingdom didn’t exist yet on this earth.

The hero’s name was not known, and only the fact that it was a man and that nickname were left with little else record. The man who received from a Goddess a bow to surely hit what was aimed at, defeated all his enemies with that bow and finally became a King. People called him the “King of the Magic Bullet”.

“Yes, if I remember correctly, it should have been such a story…”

As she muttered, Sofy returned her look to the book. What she was reading now summarized about the existence of demons and fairies transmitted from ancient times, as well as the gods of old times and the humans who got involved with them. It was no wonder that the title “the King of the Magic Bullet” appeared.

There seemed to be only several lines written about the King of the Magic Bullet, but the characters of a country which fell to ruins long ago were mixed in, there were places incomprehensible in the sentences, and it took considerable time for even Sofy to understand.

''---The King of the Magic Bullet is a proxy manifesting the will of a Goddess on Earth. He’s a person who sometimes destroys things; inhuman things or sometimes destroys humans. He is someone who goes about the royal road or walks the evil path. He’s someone who becomes the hero or the Demon King…''

Sofy knitted her shapely brows. She felt like it was described as such when she summarized the parts which she understood, but she could not grasp the meaning very good. Still, they were contents which gave an ominous impression.

''---There are things with unclear meanings. Like the Goddess or the numbers 3 and 7 written on the front and back… What is bothering me are the words “inhuman things”.''

Inhuman things. Torbalan was without a doubt that.

After pondering for a while about the King of the Magic Bullet, Sofy shook her head with a surprised face. What she was investigating now was about demons.

''---I’m also concerned with the King of the Magic Bullet, but let’s postpone this for another time.''

If she was derailed, time would not be enough no matter how much there was. Sofy heaved a sigh and once again looked over the book.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 10 Chapter 2

2015-01-07T10:48:09Z

Payuset: /* Chapter 2 - Urz */

== Chapter 2 - Urz ==

Urz and Damad stood stock still at a cliff with dumbfounded faces. With faces bearing a headache, the two men gazed out at the opposite shore 30 Alsins (about 30 meters) ahead.

At the steep cliff of the opposite shore, a suspension bridge which was broken here and there loosely hung down.

About a half koku has passed since they departed at daybreak. Urz and Damad were just about to go through the forest.

The two of them carefully leaned forward and looked down at their feet. A suspension bridge similarly hung down also at the steep cliff of this side. It looked like the rope had been cut in the middle.

A frozen river lay quietly under the cliff.

“We have no choice but to take a detour.”

Damad said in a troubled tone, and Urz cocked his head in puzzlement. By the way, Urz had hung a sword to his waist and he carried something which tied branches in a bundle on his shoulder. He put the branches around the bonfire all night long; letting them dry so that they became easy to burn. He was told by Damad to at least carry this.

“But, it isn’t that great a height. The river seemed to be frozen, so couldn’t we reach the opposite bank if we go down the cliff and walked on the river?”

The cliff’s height was about five or six Alsins by eye measurement. Though vertical, there were many places where they could apply their hands and feet as the surface was rugged.

However, Damad revealed a face which seemed to disagree and shook his head.

“Where is the guarantee that we can safely cross just because it’s frozen? What if the ice broke on the way and we fell into the cold water. We’d die.”

“Then, let’s try.”

As Urz surveyed the surroundings and found a stone as big as the head of an adult, he carried it with both hands. He walked to the edge of the cliff and threw it at the river below.

The stone which fell let a hard sound resound, and rolled as it slid on the surface of the frozen river. Urz looked back at Damad with a smile.

“Look, it seems to be all right.”

“No, with what you threw now, a crack could’ve possibly run to a place where we can’t see.”

Urz looked at Damad who stubbornly refused with an amazed face. After thinking “by any chance”, he asked with a nasty smile

“Are you by any chance scared?”

“As if I’m scared!”

The Muozinel young man flew into a rage and immediately retorted. But, he pulled himself together at once and coughed once. He said as to persuade.

“In my country, there is such a saying. “The one who walks on ice is a fool”.”

“You’re quite frank.”

“Every year, when winter comes, there would always be a stupid brat who’s going to run on a frozen river, break the ice and fall in. To the extent that the middle-aged men bet on who will do it first this year. Let’s go.”

While beginning to walk along the cliff, Damad continued the talk. Urz had no choice but to follow after him, and listened to him talk.

Muozinel’s winter was short, and it might be said that it was not cold compared with the neighboring countries. Of course, there were days where snow fell and also days where cold wind fiercely blew. But, such days were really few. It was totally different from Zhcted which was surrounded by snow during winter.

Even if ice formed on rivers and lakes, it was said that at most it was thinner than paper. For Damad who had lived in such an environment, walking across ice was a thought hard to understand.

“Aren’t you scared after all?”

“Just say that I’m cautious.”

As Damad retorted, Urz did not tease him any further, too.

Even if they were to safely walk on the ice, they would be sandwiched between the cliffs in the meanwhile. If bandits were to appear like yesterday, there would be no way to escape. Taking that into consideration, Damad’s cautious stance was right. Even if they made a detour, they shouldn’t have to run a risk recklessly.

In addition, Urz had not perfectly recovered yet. He felt languid as usual, and when applying his hand on his forehead, he felt he had a fever. It was wise not to strain himself.

“How long is it likely to take until the castle town?”

Being asked, Damad took out a map from his load bag.

“If we go north along the river like this, there is a place where we can cross to the opposite bank. When we crossed to the opposite bank, we will go south along the river again… It’s on tomorrow daytime that we will arrive at the castle town, I guess.”

“I caused master to worry, eh…”

“It can’t be helped, right? After all, we can’t fly in the sky like a hawk. What, even that master of yours will shed tears and be glad if she meets you alive. So, be careful not to catch a strange disease. I don’t want to be embroiled in it.”

Unlike yesterday, today’s sky cleared up. The air was also not that much cold and there was no signs of beasts, either. While walking along the cliff, the two men had a silly talk to kill time. But since Urz had not that much to talk about, Damad mostly talked.

“What surprises me most after coming to Zhcted is this cold after all. I thought that if a human feels inclined to live here, he would be able to live anywhere.”

“Is Muozinel that warm? It also snows there, right?”

“On level ground, there is almost no snow remaining for more than a day. Although there are places like mountains where snow doesn’t melt all year round, there are generally the royalty and titled nobility’s summer resorts or rough spots where even hunters don’t enter.”

For Damad who had almost travelled alone so far, it seems to be a fresh feeling to have a trip companion although only for a short time. Even though it was an opponent whom he fought yesterday, this Muozinel young man was frankly talking as if such a thing did not happen.

As for Urz; although such a thing happened yesterday, he didn’t want to build an awkward atmosphere by ignoring Damad. Even more so, now that there was at a distance of one day to the castle town.

In that case, perhaps because there was not that much a difference in age, the talk got unexpectedly lively.

“You know, I’m the fourth son of a poor peasant.”

“Fourth son?”

To Urz who opened his eyes wide, Damad laughing said.

“You know, it’s quite usual that poor people have many children. We had a field of barley, but the eldest brother is to inherit it. There was nothing that the second and third big brothers could get. At most, they get a tiny share of the profits by helping with the eldest brother’s work.”

“Is that why you became a soldier?”

There are few methods for the sons of a peasant, except the eldest son, to make a living.

It was either eking out a living by hunting or fishing and the like while helping with their big brother’s work, or getting permission from the village mayor and clearing a field by himself or also becoming a soldier or mercenary.

Naturally, there was no expectation to have a bride, too. For a person doubtful of whether he could even feed himself, the people who were married were only the object of great curiosity.

Therefore, the second or third son of a peasant that dreamed of making a fortune with a stroke of luck became soldiers.

Although most were placed in the front on their first campaign and were crushed, there were also those among them who stubbornly survived, and continued fighting after that and achieved distinguished services. Damad was one of such people.

“My dream is to live in a mansion built and decorated with gold and jewelry, have so many beautiful women that you can’t finish counting them even if you use both hands served me and live by leaving everything to a clever slave.”

“Slave?”

After asking back reflexively, Urz remembered. There was slavery in the Muozinel Kingdom. Damad responded as if talking about a common thing.

“Although slave is one word, there are various though. If there are slaves to whom you entrust with heavy labor, there are also clever slaves who act as teachers. Also slaves that cook meals and slaves that takes care of the garden. It seems that when you become a great person, you will also own slaves who go about changing your clothes.”

“I can’t even imagine it…”

Urz wondered whether it would not be troublesome to especially borrow someone else’s hands to change one’s own clothes. But, it was probably because Urz was not a Muozinel person that he thought that.

Urz likewise talked about himself. About the fact that he was saved by a girl of a fishing village near the place where he was lying down on the shore. Then, his encounter with Elizavetta.

Leaving aside the matter of {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}<ref> where she asked him what he thinks of her eyes </ref> and the Imperial Palace, when he only talked about the fact that he came to work in the Imperial Palace after his bow skill was highly evaluated, Damad brightened his black pupils as he took interest to that.

“Could you show me that bow skill of yours just once?”

Saying so, the Muozinel young man held out the bow and an arrow which he was holding.

“I was just thinking that we will hunt once around here. After all, we will arrive at the Imperial Palace tomorrow at the earliest.”

“Is there not much food and water?”

While receiving the bow and arrow, the darkish red-haired youth asked.

Since Urz who fell into the forest naturally had neither food nor water, he received some from Damad’s share. If Damad didn’t have more than enough food and water as was common for cautious travelers, he might not have talked about taking Urz along until the castle town.

“There is still a day’s share. That’s why we should procure water and meat while we can.”

Damad shrugged his shoulders and turned his sight at the frozen river under the cliff.

“About water, we should light a fire and melt ice and snow. What is necessary is meat.”

“I’m convalescent, you know?”

Though Urz said so, half of it was intended as a joke. Regarding meals, he was completely indebted to Damad for the moment. He needed to return the debt.

“I won’t say “Do it until you get a prey”. You have a half koku. If you fail, I’ll do it.”

“Understood. Let’s do that then.”

And then, Urz shot down one quail and one hare.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was after the outside became bright enough that Mashas Rodant and company came out of the rotted shrine where they spent a night. The snow which flickered during night also stopped and the sun was shining in the sky.

Though the sunlight was weak and seemed to be somewhat unreliable, Mashas felt quite at ease with just the fact that it was sunny. The castle town where they headed for was very near. They would probably arrive in the afternoon.

“I didn’t think that the talk<ref> I think the talk here is the one about the trip. Not sure </ref> was over only in LeitMeritz, but from there passing through Legnica Lebus, huh… We came quite far, eh.”

Looking at the plain where trees sparsely soared, Mashas talked to himself.

He was currently 56 years old. He wrapped his stocky body in a dark brown overcoat and put on a hat with a feather. He wore a sword on his waist. Although the overcoat was backed with fur and his movement became slightly dull, he was all right even in the cold where one’s breathe was white and grew hazy.

Mashas was an Earl ruling Aude located in the north of the Brune Kingdom. He was at an age where it wouldn’t be strange for him to hand over the title and territory to his son and retired any time now, but it looked like for that to happen there was still ways to go.

Being asked by Princess Regin and Prime Minister Badouin, he now had the duty as the Princess’s advisor.

Hearing that Tigre who should be sojourning in the Zhcted Kingdom as a guest General had fell into the sea and went missing, Mashas visited Zhcted to confirm the truth. And he heard the story in detail from the Vanadis Eleonora Viltaria of LeitMeritz.

At the end of summer, Tigre proceeded to Asvarre as a messenger. Not as a messenger of Brune, but of Zhcted.

Although Tigre fulfilled his duty as messenger, the return ship was attacked by a sea dragon and he fell into the sea.

The story did not end there.

Afterwards, the silver-haired Vanadis saw Tigre in a completely different place.

Tigre was serving the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina of Lebus. He lost his memory and called himself Urz.

Urz was Tigre’s father’s name. In order to make sure of whether the person who served Elizavetta was really Tigre, Mashas was heading to the Imperial Palace of Lebus.

He was not travelling alone. There were two companions with him.

“Lord Mashas, preparations are over.”

Being called out from behind by one of them, Mashas turned his head. A girl with dull golden hair and blue pupils harking back to the bottom of a deep lake stood there. Just like Mashas, she wore an overcoat backed with fur and hung a sword on her waist. She was around 20.

Though her expression could hardly be called amiable, it was not as if she didn’t trust Mashas. She was basically like this towards anyone.

Her name was Limlisha. She was called with her nickname Lim by those close to her. She was Ellen’s adjutant and also her most trusted close friend.

There were three horses behind Lim. Teita was straddling one of them. She was a girl serving as Tigre’s maid.

She wore a dark brown overcoat, a hat and a scarf. Her white gloves made with rabbit’s fur got slightly dirty. Due to her small-sized body and her childish face, she looked like a 14 or 15-year-old girl, but she was 16.

When Teita looked at Mashas, she smiled to his face which had turned pale. Mashas also returned a smile while stroking his beard which became stiff by the long trip.

Yesterday, when they were resting in this shrine which was naturally an abandoned building, Teita fell. Both Mashas and Lim thought that she accumulated fatigue by the long trip which she was not used to.

“Teita, we will arrive at the castle town in the afternoon. Bear with it a little more.”

When Mashas said that as to cheer her up, Teita nodded saying “yes” as she shook her chestnut hair.

It was a little after noon that Mashas and company set foot in the castle town of Lebus. While pulling the three horses tied at length, they walked along the end of the main street.

“I thought that it will be a little warmer if the sun rises, but it’s unexpectedly not so.”

“Is that so? I think that it’s quite warm though.”

To Mashas who complained as he looked up at the sky, Lim inclined her head to the side and responded.

“Hmm. The sensation of cold might be a little different between me, a person of Brune and Limlisha-dono, a person of Zhcted.”

“There is also the difference in age and sex.”

The two people’s impressions aside, it seemed to be the usual weather for the residents of the castle town of Lebus. Children who wrapped their bodies in overcoats and hats happily ran around the street, lovers walked while snuggling up and housewives amused themselves in pleasant chats near stalls.

In the street where stalls stood in a row, merchants were raising vigorous voices.

“As expected of the castle town. It’s lively.”

Titta smile broadly. Her feelings had probably settled down a little by having entered the castle town. Fatigue could be seen on her face, but a bright shine returned to her hazel-colored eyes. Mashas and Lim felt relieved about that.

“It is as Titta says.”

Until they had arrived at this castle town after leaving LeitMeritz, they went along many towns and villages, but they had never seen a place filled with this much liveliness.

The main street was paved in stone pavements and carriages which piled various loads were coming and going. Minstrels sang a farce at the crossroads and clowns were bantering with pedestrians. Food, dolls made by shaving trees and glassworks were sold in stalls.

Even Lim seemed to be captivated by this hustle and bustle. Although it was the same Zhcted, it was after all different from LeitMeritz where she had spent her daily life.

Far away, a huge palace which piled up grayish stones could be seen. That was probably the Imperial Palace.

Each window was large and dark brown ornaments were applied around them. It was also the same for the steep roofs with a slant. Although attaching importance to the solidity which could bear snowstorms, it had not lost its coloring. It was an appearance which gave such an impression.

''---Is Lord Tigrevurmud inside that…?''

As Lim shook her head and pulled herself together, she suggested to her two companions.

“Let’s first look for an inn. After all, it is not a problem which will be solved today or tomorrow.”

“You’re right. It won’t also do well if we don’t let these guys rest.”

While looking back at the horses he was pulling, Mashas responded. Both of them could not voice it out, but they were also concerned about Titta.

“It’s likely to take some time if we are to look for an inn which can keep three horses.”

“Hmm. I’m sorry, but Limlisha-dono, can you look after them for a little while?”

As if he found something he was concerned with, Mashas entrusted the horses to Lim and walked to a stall.

It was a store which sold drink which poured hot water boiled to fill a cauldron in a bisque cup and melted jam and grape honey. Getting a simple furnace ready and keeping the fire burning, the hot water was prevented from getting cold.

As Mashas bought three cups of that drink, he held two cups with both hands, supported the other with his arm and returned to where Lim and Titta were.

“For the time being, let’s warm our bodies with this.”

The two girls respectively expressed their gratitude and received a cup, where steam rose, from the old Earl. When drinking a mouthful while being careful so as to not burn themselves, the smell of jam and honey tickled the nose and a faint sweetness remained in the mouth. Heat gradually spread inside the body.

While applying his mouth to the cup, Mashas said in an indifferent tone.

“There seems to be a big inn three houses away from here where we can keep the horses. They say that we should look sequentially from here.”

Lim looked at the old Earl with a blank face.

“Where did you hear such a story?”

While sipping the drink of the cup, Mashas pointed at the stall where he bought it with a finger. Lim alternately stared at the old Earl and the stall with a surprised face.

It looked like he immediately came back after buying the drinks without particularly even showing signs of having a chat, but Mashas seemed to have asked the necessary things within a short exchange.

Titta gave a small yawn, she probably felt relaxed after having warmed her body. Mashas patted Titta’s head.

“If you’ve become sleepy, you should say it without reserve. I’ll carry you on my back.”

“I-I’m all right, Mashas-sama. I can properly walk by myself.”

Though Titta answered with her face which turned red, she yawned again soon after she finished speaking. Seeing the chestnut-haired girl hanging her head in shame, Mashas and Lim smiled.

And then, they immediately found the inn. Fortunately, they were also two vacant rooms, and Mashas and company decided to stay there. One room was used by Mashas and the other by Lim and Titta. The trio gathered in Mashas’ room when they had a talk.

Titta and Lim’s room was not so wide and the lamp hanging from the ceiling was also slightly dirty. There was only a small window. The curtain was also just of a size enough to cover the window and the edge got kinked. There was neither a table nor chair.

But, there were two beds, the wall was thick and three pieces of thick blankets had been prepared for each bed.

“Like this, we don’t have to sleep wearing thick clothes against the cold, eh.”

Titta checked the condition of the blankets and revealed a smile of relief.

Although a thick overcoat protected the body from the cold, it was heavy after all. Lim and Mashas who were used to the weight of armor would be all right, but it looked like it was simply tough for Titta.

Besides, by wearing thick clothes against the cold for many days as such, the head and neck would become itchy. In the case of Lim and Titta, they were just going to be worried about the condition of their hair.

Lim put the loads near the bed and turned to Titta.

“You are tired from the long trip, aren’t you Titta? Please rest.”

“But, you will talk with Mashas-sama after this, right? I, too––”

Hiding fatigue inside her hazel-colored pupils, Titta showed a stouthearted attitude. However, when Lim shook her head, she softly told her with an attitude like a big sister admonishing her little sister.

“I understand your feelings. We have finally come so far after all. But, that’s precisely why you must not overdo it. Properly resting and relieving fatigue is your work now.”

Not giving up, Titta tightly clenched her small hands and gazed at Lim as to entreat her. Lim had no choice but to take out her trump card.

“You do not want to worry Lord Tigrevurmud when you meet him, don’t you?”

The effect was immediate. Titta answered “yes” in a voice which seems to vanish, took off her thick clothes that were for the cold and untied her hair. She then crawled into the bed.

Lim got down on a knee near the bed and gently stroked the girl’s chestnut hair.

“I will look after you until you sleep. Lord Mashas will at least wait for that.”

As Titta thanked her in a small voice with a smile, she quietly closed her eyes. She began to leak quiet sleeper’s breathing before long.

''---As expected, she seemed to be considerably tired.''

Lim quietly stood up so as to not wake Titta. She was careful so as to not make a sound and came out of the room.

When she visited Mashas’ room, the old Earl with a gray beard was sitting on the bed as he wrapped his stocky body in the threefold blanket after having thrown off his thick clothes that was for the cold.

[[File:MnOtV image 064.png|thumb]]

“There you are. For the time being, why don’t you sit there? The floor is cold after all.”

Mashas said with a quite composed attitude, and Lim was troubled on how to react. His figure in where he was wrapped from head to toe looked like that of a fairy with a round body coming out of a fairy tale. Since she could naturally not say such a thing, Lim somehow built a laudable face. She sat down on the edge of the bed.

“As I had said before, I would like to collect information on Lord Tigrevurmud, no, the one called Urz before heading to the Imperial Palace.”

In fact, there was also the possibility that the man named Urz was not Tigre. It was for self-admonition that Lim expressly corrected herself. Mashas nodded as he agreed.

“It’s good to collect information, but what would you do specifically?”

“I will look around for someone working in the Imperial Palace and ask about it, pretending to be a traveler.”

There were civil officials and knights who finished their jobs on that day and set out together with companions to a bar, maids and court ladies who went out shopping to the castle town and also those who gave a suitable reason and strolled in the castle town for relaxation.

Waiting near the Imperial Palace for such a person to come out, accosting him in a suitable place and finding out about Urz. That was Lim’s idea.

While explaining, Lim could not repress the uneasiness welling up within her. As if reading it from the slight change of her expression, the old Earl waited that the golden-haired girl had finished her words and slowly opened his mouth.

“Limlisha-dono, aren’t you more tired than you think?”

“…Do I look like it?”

The usual serene calm was lost from Lim’s voice. Though Mashas nodded with a warm smile, since his whole body was covered with a blanket, it was seriously lacking in dignity. Lim once again gazed at Mashas’ figure and laughed, but it was a somewhat unhealthy smile.

“It is as Lord Mashas said, I might be tired. Somehow, I don’t seem to come up with good ideas…”

Until yesterday, just thinking about arriving at the castle town was enough. However, when they entered the castle town like this, she had become anxious about the upcoming events.

If he was not Tigre, what would she do? Moreover, supposing that it was unmistakably Tigre, if he were to say that he doesn’t remember anything, would she be able to keep her cool?

She had heard that he had lost his memory, but was it something that they could manage by themselves? If Elizavetta got to know of their existence, wouldn’t she do something?

She thought that it was not good like this. Ellen trusted her and left it to her, so she must meet her expectations by any means.

Even if she thought so, Lim was not able to shake off her dark imagination.

Seeing Lim depressed, Mashas rubbed his hands together inside of the blanket. And smiled.

“Then, let’s rest already for today, and think about how to deal with it in preparation for what may happen.”

“How to deal with it?”

To Lim who showed confusion in her blue pupils, the old Earl nodded.

“Let’s suppose that the one called Urz isn’t Tigre. In that case, how will Limlisha-dono explain it to Eleonora-dono? Even thinking about her attitude when she had asked us, she probably won’t let it end with us saying ‘when we checked, it was different person’.”

“Then, um, we must do what we can to persuade her with words…”

While answering at once, Lim was aware that she had spontaneously slurred her words.

Ellen would probably not doubt her report. But, when thinking of how much she would be depressed and how to comfort her, she was greatly troubled. It was again uneasiness different from the one that she harbored in her heart until a while ago.

While gazing as to confirm the change on Lim’s expression, Mashas continued his words.

“Regarding Eleonora-dono, I might not be good to persuade her. As long as you’re by her side, she will probably recover by herself. However, Eleonora-dono won’t be the only one to whom we will have to explain. Along these lines, I’m troubled even now about how I would report it to Her Highness the Princess.”

Though Mashas jokingly said with a wry smile, Lim sympathized with him from the bottom of her heart. If she was in his position, she would not be able to make the report to Princess Regin at all. She would have probably given up just on thinking about the words. Mashas put on a serious expression and continued.

“You can’t afford not to report. We can’t get someone to replace you, either. If you report too late because you think too much about what to say, it will be the worst case. On the other hand, it won’t be good to put it with common words, either. Something like that will be immediately seen through, and you will also find yourself deplorable.”

“––Thank you, Lord Mashas.”

Lim bowed her head politely. Certainly, if she continued to think about many things like that, she would be crushed by uneasiness. She was just fine as she was now.

“I will accept your words and rest today. Tomorrow, let’s bring Titta and move with the three of us.”

“Yes, let’s do that. I will also rest. It looks like my body is less able to endure a long trip than expected.”

Mashas greatly shook his body covered with the blanket. As Lim chuckled, she stood up from the bed and bowed to the old Earl. She then left the room.

When she returned to her room, Titta’s vigorous sleeper’s breathing could be heard. When she looked at her, the blanket had slightly slipped off. As she approached the chestnut-haired girl’s bed, Lim quietly straightened the blanket. Then, she crawled into her bed.

She fell asleep while thinking about various things.

After about a quarter koku had passed after Lim came out of his room, Mashas threw off the blanket covering his body. He wore his thick overcoat, hung his sword to his waist and left the room.

He went out of the inn and walked around the inn for a while. He needed to know what sort of stores were nearby and how long the street extended without delay. He wanted to check as much stores as possible which were likely to be useful in case something were to happen.

''---Was it Elizavetta Fomina? I’ve yet to grasp her personality.''

Mashas thought about whether in the worst case scenario, they would be imprisoned in the Imperial Palace by Elizavetta.

This was because assuming that the man called Urz was Tigre and that Elizavetta tried to keep hiding it to her surroundings, the existence of Mashas and company would be more than dangerous.

Leaving aside the case that Mashas was alone, now he was entrusted with two important girls: Titta and Lim. He had to act carefully also for their safety.

“Next, I must look for a store which serves a delicious meal.”

In order to make the two girls who will wake up sometime soon glad.

Under the sun floating in the dim sky, Mashas walked to the street where stalls stood in a line.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The curtain of night which let the stars twinkle in the sky gradually faded. The end of the eastern sky began to turn dim white and calmly informed of the dawn. The sun would soon illuminate the ground.

It was at that time that Elizavetta came out of her bedroom in the depths of Lebus’ Imperial Palace. Two days had passed since the day when she returned covered in wounds to the Imperial Palace.

Wearing a dress which piled up purple fabric and used frills and laces abundantly, and hanging the black whip, her Viralt on her right waist, the red-haired Vanadis proudly walked along the corridor.

Though a cloth which applied medicine was pasted on a cheek and her right arm was wound with a bandage, her eyes of different colors were tinged with a dignified brightness and painfulness could not be felt at all. Elizavetta lightly waved her hand to the salute of patrolling soldiers and the soldiers standing on watch.

Since her attitude was too majestic, the soldiers did not think of it as suspicious. Reporting to neither Naum nor Lazarl, they had seen their master with looks of admiration.

It was after a half koku that Naum noticed that Elizavetta had disappeared from the Imperial Palace.

The knight in his prime who hurriedly jumped into the Vanadis’ bedroom found a note on the table, and moreover, after receiving the report that one of the horses for the Vanadis had disappeared, he looked up at the sky.

Elizavetta who left the Imperial Palace ran through the highway wrapped in a very dim light on a horse.

She put on a white overcoat over her purple dress and also put on a white hat which was woven with wool. These overcoat and hat were the ones that she wore when she slipped out with Urz and went to the castle town.

Her Viralt was put in a part of the skirt of the dress here it could not be seem; she rolled up the hem and could straddle the horse without riding horizontally. A big cargo bag was tied onto the horse’s saddle and there was food, water and a map inside.

She ordered a tight-lipped court lady to prepare these outside the Imperial Palace beforehand.

''---To think that the slipping out with Urz would be helpful in such a situation.''

The air of when the day had just dawned was chilly, but Elizavetta thought that it was just right to maintain her clear consciousness.

After she had returned to the Imperial Palace two days ago, Elizavetta was in a state where strain was always forced on her. What she feared was that those working in the Imperial Palace would be controlled by Baba Yaga and would attack her. It was really fortunate that nothing happened.

And last night, Elizavetta received a report from Lazarl. The old civil official had investigated about run-down shrines which enshrined Baba Yaga.

''---Ten places. Ten places for the time being…''

Their locations were written down on the map inside the cargo bag. If it went smoothly, she would be able to visit all of them in nine or ten days.

Elizavetta suddenly removed her left hand from the reins. She touched the black whip roundly bundled and hung on her waist.

“I’m sorry, Valitsaif.”

The {{furigana|Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl|Isgrifa}} apologetically cast down her eyes.

“I may be disqualified as a Vanadis.”

As a Vanadis, she should have confined her personal feelings and only mobilized for Lebus.

Elizavetta did not intend to throw away her pride and sense of responsibility as a Vanadis. Besides, she also had the firm conviction that defeating Baba Yaga would unmistakably be of benefit for Lebus.

But, Elizavetta, being aware of that thought, excluded it and went after the demon only for her personal feelings. In order to satisfy the anger and pride blowing violently within her chest, and also in order to release the abominable curse dwelling in her right arm, she was riding her horse now.

“Even though I don’t intend to move as a Vanadis, I’m relying on the Viralt which belongs to a Vanadis. It’s very selfish. Despite that, can you lend me your power, Valitsaif?”

With her left hand, Elizavetta strongly grasped the Thunder Swirl.

“Only that old hag––”

As if responding to her appeal, the tip from the handle of the bundled black whip wore a dim light. It scorched the atmosphere, burst and scattered white sparks. It seemed to encourage her and support her back.

“Thank you.”

Just for an instant, Elizavetta’s expression loosened and a smile appeared. However, she immediately erased it, looked at the front and grasped the reins once again.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

When about one koku had passed since Elizavetta slipped out of the Imperial Palace, two young men passed through the gate of the castle town. It was Urz and Damad.

The sky had already become bright. In the main street, merchants opened their stores and were busy with preparation; government officials, craftsmen and soldiers headed to their posts at a quick pace. There were also figures of children heading in groups to a temple in order to learn reading and writing.

Seeing the familiar castle town, Urz heaved a sigh of relief and fatigue.

“I didn’t think that it’ll take more than two days.”

While walking side by side with Urz, Damad snorted in displeasure.

“Even you probably didn’t notice that we’ve taken the wrong way.”

It was planned that the two of them should have arrived at the castle town within yesterday.

But, both Urz and Damad were unfamiliar with the geography of this area. After finding a bridge and crossing to the opposite shore, the two men had advanced to the direction opposite of the road to the castle town. It was after having walked more than two koku that Urz and Damad realized it.

“Anyway, it’s quite lively, as expected of a castle town.”

To Damad who looked around and revealed an expression of admiration, Urz asked.

“Shall we first go somewhere and eat something? When thinking about it, it might take a considerable time to give you a reward.”

“Yes. Certainly, it looks like the formalities will be troublesome when it comes to the Imperial Palace… No, wait. Won’t the Imperial Palace prepare a feast for me as the benefactor who helped you and brought you until here?”

“If you get too carried away, I will also firmly report about the fact that you tried to kill me.”

As he gave a warning to Damad’s impudence, Urz suddenly stopped. He felt a gaze and looked back.

An old man with his stocky body wrapped in an overcoat was standing there. The old man opened his mouth befuddled, and turned a look of surprise to Urz.

Similarly, Urz was also not able to take his eyes off from the old man. The moment when he took a glance at him, the youth felt a vivid nostalgia to the old man’s face. As a joy to the extent that his face naturally broke into a smile overflowed from the bottom of his heart, Urz tried to call the old man.

“Ah…”

Soon after, Urz’s face became stiff. As if the air had become solid and plugged up his throat, the youth, who only moved his mouth flapping open and close, could not utter his voice. Joy disappeared as it melted, and confusion and irritation eroded Urz’s heart.

He did not know the old man’s name.

The figure of this old man also appeared inside his memory which was full of many fragments. He knew that the old man was a benefactor who helped him many times and that he was also an important person to him.

And yet, his name did not come out. He could not remember it.

“Um, errr, er…”

With only incoherent words coming out from his mouth, impatience and bitterness blurred on Urz’s face. The old man ahead uttered his voice.

“Tigre! Isn’t it Tigre!?”

Urz unintentionally shook his shoulders at his shout. To the extent that he took half a step back. As the old man, not noticing such a reaction from the youth, ran with a face mixed with surprise and joy, he strongly hugged Urz.

“What a relief! I’ve heard the story, but you’re really… You’re really alive!”

Urz, unable to return words to the old man, or rather not even knowing what else he should do, looked up at the sky with a perplexed face.

“––Hey, old man.”

Damad who was watching the course of events with a bored face forced his way through there. The young Muozinel man gripped the old man’s arms and forcibly pulled them from Urz.

Urz inwardly heaved a sigh of relief and was grateful to Damad. If Damad was not there, he would have probably stood upright there and be unable to move forever. On the other hand, being boorishly interrupted in an emotional reunion, the old man glared at Damad without concealing his anger.

“What do you want? I’m busy now.”

“That’s my line. What are you doing? When I was wondering why you shouted, now you suddenly jumped on him… Everybody is looking.”

When the old man looked at the surroundings at these words, several people who were walking along the street had stopped and looked their way. If there were housewives who knitted their brows, there were also children who directed wondering looks. They were also those who expected dispute or trouble.

The old man finally regained his calm, coughed once and parted from Urz.

“This isn’t good. Let’s move to another place for the time being.”

“Don’t decide on your own. There is a place where we’re going. For an unknown old man to––”

“Please wait, Damad.”

Interrupting the black-haired Muozinel man’s words, Urz stared straight at the old man.

“There is also something I would like to ask you. Let's change the place. However––”

Urz hesitated to speak for a moment and bit his lips. However, he immediately pulled himself together and continued.

“My name is Urz.”

Urz, Damad and the old man with the gray hair and beard entered a deserted side road. Seemingly, Urz’s words being too much of a shock, the old man dropped his shoulders and hung his head disappointedly.

The two young men looked at each other. Although they sympathized with him, they also couldn't afford to wait like this for the old man to recover. Urz resolutely accosted him.

“I’m sorry. Could you tell us your name?”

The old man raised his face. He put on an expression as if bearing a headache.

“No, that’s right. I have heard that you lost your memory…”

As he shook his gray beard and mumblingly muttered, the old man once again gazed at Urz.

“My name is Mashas Rodant. I’m from Brune and I governed Aude in the north.”

“Mashas…”

Urz looked downward with a serious face and repeated that word several times. Mashas stared at the youth with a face filled with expectation.

“H-How is it? Do you seem to be able to remember…?”

Urz did not immediately answer and earnestly explored his memory. He thought that it was a familiar name. However, that name was not connected with the old man’s figure which appeared in his fragmentary memory. He even wondered whether there wasn’t some kind of mistake, having thought that it sounded familiar.

After a time of a 100 full counts had passed, Urz bowed his head to Mashas.

“Sorry…”

Mashas covered his forehead with his hand and looked up at the sky. When he thought about how he took dozens of days from the far away Brune to arrive at this castle town and finally meet him, he reacted like this.

But, Mashas mustered energy and returned his sight to Urz. When he looked at his face, Urz showed a reaction. He still had a wish.

“I’m sorry, but could you come with me? There are people I want you to meet.”

“Hey, could you leave it for after we’ve gone to the Imperial Palace? This old man’s talk is becoming long.”

Damad broke in from the side in an annoyed tone. The Muozinel young man openly felt uncomfortable with Mashas. Urz asked Damad.

“Though I feel bad for you, could you hang with me for a little longer?”

Although he could not remember Mashas’ name, it was certain that there was this old man’s existence within his memory. Urz was positive about that.

“Please, bring us.”

“All right. It’s this way. Those people are staying at the same inn as me.”

Mashas walked at a quick pace thinking that they had to arrive before the youth changed his mind; Urz walked beside the old Earl. Damad followed several steps behind with a face which doesn’t seem to be interested.

Mashas looked at Urz with a sidelong glance, and after a pause of about two breaths, opened his mouth.

“You said that you were Urz, but where did that name come from? You have no memory, right?”

“Yes. Being thrown various questions of whether I can remember something…”

Urz talked about the story where he was lying down on the seashore, that he was found and nursed by a fishing village. Also about the events which led to him calling himself Urz.

Mashas who heard it shook his gray beard and slowly sighed.

“Urz was the name of Tigrevurmud Vorn’s father…”

As he said up to there, the old Earl suddenly looked back.

“I forgot to ask, but who is that Muozinel person?”

“That guy is called Damad… Simply put, he’s a benefactor. He saved me when I was attacked by bandits.”

“Is that so? I have to thank him later.”

To Mashas’ words, Urz had mixed feelings. He kept silent about the fact that he tried to kill him, but he wondered what kind of reaction this old Earl would show if he were to speak of it.

While walking side by side with Mashas, Urz felt a strange sensation. As expected, he felt like he had met this person somewhere. If he heard more stories or if he met Mashas’ companions, he might possibly regain his memory.

The reality of not knowing who he is became a vague uneasiness and lurked in the innermost depths of Urz’s heart. All the more so after he especially had a mysterious experience such as the black bow.

Before long, the three men arrived before a certain inn. It was an inn whose structure was a solid two-storied building. A small stable for letting horses rest was also linked to it.

When they entered the inn, there were stairs to the second floor on the right and a counter (for reception) on the left. At the center, a corridor extended straight.

“In which room are your companions?”

“It’s immediately after we go up the stairs.”

When Mashas finished speaking, Urz began to run. Mashas shouted “wait” from behind, but he ignored him and vigorously ran up the stairs.

The shock when he saw Mashas still remained in the depths of his heart. In the end, he was not able to remember, but if he saw the other two, he might remember something.

In meeting Mashas and having talked with him, some scenes within Urz’s memory became clear. But, because the anteroposterior connection (between front and back)<ref> Urz is referring to how he couldn’t connect Mashas’s name with the old man’s figure in his memory </ref> did not become clear, he didn’t know what he did when and where. That irritation pushed the youth’s back.

''---If I meet those people, surely…!''

As soon as he finished going up stairs, Urz knocked on a wooden door. He pushed it without waiting for a reply.

“Eh”

Having emitted a short voice of surprise was a chestnut-haired girl who was in the room. Inside, there was also one more person, a girl with dull golden hair.

The two girls opened their eyes wide and stared at Urz who opened the door. Urz also stood stock still on the spot in blank amazement and fixedly stared at the two girls.

Within the room dimly illuminated by the light of a lamp, the two girls, only wearing underwear had their white skin exposed. In their hands, thinly-made clothes without sleeves were grasped as they were in the middle of changing.

Titta’s body was slender; her bodily build was overall thin as well as both her arms and feet. However, a faint charm started to drift in the constriction of her bosom and waist and it indicated that she was growing up.

Lim, although tall, was the owner of a balanced body, and while her arms and feet looked thin, they possessed much unstoppable flexibility. It was the body of a warrior that chipped off useless meat and was well trained. But, while being so, it was beautiful and by no means rough.

The swelling of her rich chest peeped out to about the upper half, and from there, the area between the bottom (of her chest) and waist were hidden by the thinly-made clothes grasped in her hands. But, even only the upper half passed enough to imagine the size and heaviness.

Under her waist, there were well tightened, sensual thighs.

“…Tigre-sama?”

“Lord Tigrevurmud…?”

[[File:MnOtV image 004.png|thumb]]

Hoarse voices leaked respectively from Titta’s and Lim’s mouths. The two of them were surprised to the extent that they dropped the clothes that they were holding. In that instance, Lim’s chest greatly bounced.

To the sound emitted when the clothes dropped on the floor, Urz finally came to his senses. He turned around, began to run, missed his footing and splendidly fell down.

A loud sound also resounded inside Titta’s and Lim’s room, and the two girls, startled, looked at each other. Titta’s face turned bright red and she crouched down on the spot. Lim also blushed and while hiding her chest with her left hand, she confusedly ran up to the doorway and vigorously closed the door.

The shock of the reunion was completely blown away to somewhere else, and until Mashas knocked on the door, the two girls had sat down on the spot silently.

After walking a little from the inn where Mashas and company were staying at, there was a bar. It was a shop which opened from before noon and served not only alcohol, but also several dishes. The five of them entered that shop.

They sat around a big square table. With his hand, Urz was rubbing his face which still hurt, Titta looked downward as she was embarrassed and Lim had a displeased look. Damad and Mashas looked amazed.

“May we order?”

“Please. And, I will pay for my own share.”

It was for precaution that Damad said this. He did not expect to meet Tigrevurmud Vorn’s acquaintances in such a place. He though that even if there was a possibility, it would be after arriving at the Imperial Palace.

Since he did not know what would happen from now on, he should not have imprudently taken out money and involved himself in this.

Mashas and the two girls introduced themselves first. Then, Urz and Damad briefly explained about themselves, too. At that time, Mashas bowed his head as he recalled.

[[File:MnOtV image 076.png|thumb]]

“For having saved Tigre… this youth from bandits, I thank you from the bottom of my heart.”

The Muozinel young man did not say anything, but he showed a slightly stained expression. Urz also had slightly mixed feelings.

The dishes arrived.

A basket filled with bread, stew served in a tureen which let steam rise, cheese finely cut, red turnip and spinach salad filled the table. Urz and Damad’s stomachs growled almost at the same time.

However, it couldn’t be called a meal in a peaceful atmosphere.

Damad silently endeavored in the meal, and Mashas made a face saying “what’s up with him?” Titta’s face was still bright red and she did not make eye contact with Urz. Lim hardly tried to speak, too.

When several plates were emptied, Urz asked resolutely.

“What kind of human being was Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

Mashas and Titta looked at each other. Lim opened her mouth then.

“I do not mind talking about him, but…”

Lim continued without destroying her calm demeanor.

“Before that, could you speak about your life so far, Urz-san?”

After Urz blinked several times, he fixedly stared at Lim’s face. He felt somewhat troubled at her utterance. Her blue pupils in her unamiable face calmly stared back at the youth.

''---Ah, I see.''

Urz finally noticed. This was because she called him “Urz” quite naturally. From after Mashas had met him until they came here, he had not been called by the name “Urz” even once.

It was only that, and yet Urz’s heart became somewhat light. He pulled himself together, opened his mouth and talked about how he spent his life so far.

About the fact that he was lying on the seashore, was found by a girl of a fishing village and about the name Urz from a vague memory. Then, about the fact that he lived in the fishing village for a while, but one day, they were attacked by pirates and Elizavetta who happened to pass by helped them. And finally about the fact that she ordered him to serve her.

At this, Lim opened her eyes wide and Mashas sighed while stroking his gray beard. Titta absentmindedly opened her mouth and stared at Urz.

“You started from stable boy, became an attendant and then an advisor, huh…”

“The explanation that you were promoted so fast just because your bow skill was highly evaluated doesn’t hold up. Isn’t there anything else?”

Mashas who pulled himself together and stared at Urz head on. Urz faltered.

As Mashas said, there was something that he did not say. From what he could see Mashas’ and Lim’s reactions, it looked like he couldn’t keep hiding it. Urz rummaged his darkish red hair.

“Can you keep it a secret?”

As he confirmed that all of them nodded, Urz opened his mouth.

“After I expressed my honest thoughts about Master –– Elizavetta-sama’s eyes, it looks like she took a liking to me.”

“Her eyes…?”

Except Lim, the three others respectively frowned. Only Lim knitted her brows as she witnessed a difficult problem and nodded.

“It’s the {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}.”

“Ah, the rumored eyes of different colors… A long time ago, I’ve seen a cat with such eyes.”

Mashas who finally understood muttered as he remembered. Seemingly, Titta’s memory also seemed to recall it at these words and nodded.

“There are many areas which detest the {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}} as a fearful thing. Elizavetta-sama probably had bitter experiences in the past, too.”

After saying so, Lim shook her head as if shaking off her inward sympathy. She looked at Urz.

“It isn’t as if you have no memory after she helped the people of the fishing village, right?”

“That’s right. I properly remember from that point onwards. When I try to think about before I was saved, my mind became fuzzy and I can’t clearly remember, but it isn’t the case after I was saved.”

“Thank you. I generally understand how you have lived until now. Based on that, I would like to ask, but…”

Lim cut her words for a moment there. She seemed to hesitate about whether she should continued to speak as such, but conceiving determination on her blue pupils, she opened her mouth.

“Are you satisfied with your present life?”

“…What do you mean?”

Unable to guess Lim’s intention, Urz asked. Lim indifferently answered.

“Exactly as I stated. If you appreciated the life in which you serve Elizavetta-sama and want to continue, then we will go back as such.”

At her words, Mashas and Titta half rose to their feet from their chairs. The two people of Brune overlooked Lim with amazed faces.

“W-What do you mean?”

Titta, whose face turned pale, emitted a loud voice. Though Mashas was silent, he probably felt the same way as her; he shook his gray beard. Lim answered without breaking her calm at all.

“You may say that Urz-san has his clear memory as Urz, but he has no memory as Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

“We were also told that by Eleonora-sama…”

“Yes. But, she did not know what it was specifically. And, both we and Eleonora-sama do not know a way of regaining lost memories.”

Interrupting the words of Titta who desperately argued, Lim said plainly. Titta and Mashas gasped. Damad put on an expression as if expecting something.

“It is easy to take Urz-san along to LeitMeritz as Lord Tigrevurmud. However, will it be really good for him?”

Lim’s blue pupils gazed straight at Urz.

“If he does not recover his memory at this rate, Urz-san will be forced to live the life of another person who is Tigrevurmud Vorn. The surrounding people will call him Lord Tigrevurmud and treat him like that; he will grieve for not having his memory and people will sympathize with him. Eyes will not be turned to the person called Urz after today.”

“B-But…”

Titta tried to rebut, but was not able to think of something. Lim said.

“Urz-san, your life can be considered to be substantial. You were highly evaluated by Elizavetta-sama, and you also have friendly colleagues. There seems to be small quarrels, but that is not only limited to Urz-san, it is something unavoidable when adapting into a foreign land.”

Urz lightly nodded. The look thrown at a stranger, whether it be in the fishing village or in the lodgings of the Imperial Palace’s stablemen, had always followed Urz around. It was something that only time solved.

Lim continued.

“We are convinced that you are Tigrevurmud Vorn. However, as I said earlier, we do not know a way of recovering your memory. Of course, we can exert ourselves so that your memory returns, but it may never return.”

He wasn’t able to say that it was impossible. Actually, with fragmented scenes appearing, he did not think that he was Tigrevurmud Vorn.

Lim said with a severe expression.

“Therefore, I would like you to choose. Which path will you follow?”

Living here in Lebus as Urz?

Or, going away from here as Tigrevurmud Vorn?

A heavy silence flew down on the place. As a time of nearly ten counts passed, Urz asked with a painful expression.

“If I say that I will remain here, what will you do?”

“As I said earlier, we will go back.”

Without showing a shaken behavior, Lim immediately replied.

“Two swords do not fit into one sheath. You were not Tigrevurmud Vorn. Tigrevurmud Vorn fell into the sea and lost his life. That’s all. I think that Eleonora-sama also considered this and sent me here.”

Mashas had already decided to watch the course of events in silence.

Lim told a small lie. If she thought for Ellen’s sake, even if she was to drag him, she should take Urz and return. As for Mashas, when he thought about Regin who was in Brune’s royal palace, he also thought that he should pull apart Urz from here.

But while understanding that, Lim asked with a severe expression. If she were to think for this youth’s sake, she thought that she should do so.

''---Did I really think about Tigre?''

Mashas asked himself. No, I thought about Tigre. Though Regin would be surprised if she knew the situation, she would accept this youth as Tigre. While waiting for the day when his memory would return, she would definitely let this youth walk his life as Tigrevurmud Vorn.

There was no room for the life of the youth called Urz to enter there.

Both Mashas and Titta had thought that it was natural. That Urz was only impurities (a foreign matter) within Tigrevurmud Vorn.

However, Lim did not see it like that. In deference to Urz, she was going to let him choose his path for the future. Even though the feeling of wanting to meet Tigre should be strong even to her.

On the other hand, Urz was troubled.

''---Even if she asks me which path to choose…''

In that case, it was better to live as Urz. Tigre might be a hero. Probably, Titta and Mashas really thought of Tigre as an important person. After all, they came to look for him from the far away country of Brune. And he was also probably loved by many other people.

But for Urz, they were strangers.

He had also said it to Naum before, but he didn’t feel like it was about him. No matter how many uncertain scenes of his memory appeared in his mind.

Silence fell once again. Urz putting his clenched fist on his lap dropped his look on the table. Lim and company waited for the youth to open his mouth without urging him.

A time of about 30 counts passed. Urz took a small breath and raised his face.

“Could you wait until I make a decision? I won’t feel at ease with an indecisive answer.”

Urz’s face was earnest. The intent of trying to run away could not be seen in his black pupils.

“Limlisha-san. It’s as you said. Even I don’t know whether or not my memory will return in the future. Perhaps, it might stay like this my whole life. Above all, I don’t feel inconvenience in living as Urz. But––”

Urz continued.

“Just because I don’t remember, I don’t want to avert my eyes to what I’ve probably done. I think that I should know and face the man called Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

Urz continued.

“Though it will be after I obtain master –– Vanadis-sama’s permission, I will go to Brune. I will strive to regain my memory by visiting the land where Tigrevurmud Vorn was born and raised.”

“However”, Urz continued.

“Even if I was to regain my memory, I can’t guarantee whether or not I will return to my life as Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

“I do not mind that.”

Lim calmly answered. She looked at Titta and Mashas.

“U-Understood.”

It was Titta who answered first. She tightly clenched her small hands and said.

“What is important is for Tigre-sama… no, Urz-san to regain his memory. Please let me help on that!”

Mashas looked at Titta and Lim with a bitter face, sighed and nodded.

“I understand. I think that what Limlisha-dono said is right.”

“Well then, let's go to the Imperial Palace.”

Although holding vague uneasiness, Urz said with a resolved face. He did not know how Elizavetta would react. But, even if he were to live as Urz, he could not give up on his lost memory. He wanted the red-haired Vanadis to understand that.

The five people left the shop.

At that time, Mashas said as he recalled.

“Limlisha-dono. Sorry, but I want to look at the horses’ state. Can you come with me?”

It was about the three horses that they left in the care of the inn. Not only Lim who was told these words, but also Damad frowned.

“We can do that later, can’t we? Should we not hurry to the Imperial Palace now?”

“I understand your feelings, but if you ask me, it’s the opposite. Assuming that we go to the Imperial Palace and meets Vanadis-dono, we don’t even know whether or not we will leave by the end of today. Don’t tell me that you will temporarily excuse yourself just because you are worried about the horses. It’s best to get miscellaneous things over with earlier.”

“You’re right. I understand. What will you do, Titta?”

Lim looked at the chestnut-haired girl. After turned her look at Urz once, Titta shook her head.

“I will be waiting here with Ti… Urz-san.”

“We will finish as soon as possible.”

Lim said so and walked to the inn with Mashas. Urz, Damad and Titta were left behind.

“––Hey, can I have a minute?”

Seeing off the back of Mashas and Lim, Damad called out to Titta. Although the chestnut-haired girl shook her shoulders as she was startled, she eagerly straightened up her back, thrust out her chest and looked up at Damad.

“W-What is it?”

To her reaction like that of a small animal, Damad lifted the edge of his mouth and laughed.

“It’s not that big a deal. I’ll be borrowing this guy for a little while.”

When he finished speaking, Damad gripped Urz’s arm. Ignoring the puzzled Urz, the Muozinel young man began to walk. In a place about ten steps away from Titta who stood stock still dumbfounded, he stopped.

“What’s the matter?”

After bowing to Titta, Urz turned around to Damad.

“Shall we part here?”

Suddenly, Damad laughed and said that. To Urz who frowned, Damad continued.

“I said it, right? For what purpose I have traveled to such a place.”

In order to kill Tigrevurmud Vorn. Damad said so.

“Judging from the story of those guys, it seems that you’re really Tigrevurmud Vorn. In that case, we can no longer afford to act together.”

“…What about the reward for having brought me until here?”

Suddenly feeling loneliness, Urz asked. He was the man who tried to kill him. It was also hard to say that he had a good character. But, it was too sudden a parting.

“Let’s consider it as a loan.”

Saying so, Damad turned his back on Urz. Urz called out to his back.

“Thank you for having brought me to here.”

His back still turned, Damad replied in a dry tone.

“Listen, Urz. Don’t forget my words.”

Seeing off Damad, Urz returned to Titta’s side.

“What happened to that person?”

To Titta who shyly asked, Urz awkwardly smiled.

“It was just the right time, so we’ve decided to part here.”

Mashas who returned to the inn first checked the horses’ state. Then, after paying a silver coin to the storekeeper, he asked that he wanted him to look after them for about three days for the time being. As he finished with that, the old Earl said to Lim.

“Sorry, but can I have you write a letter addressed to Eleonora-dono of LeitMeritz?”

Mashas’ expression was extremely serious. He continued his explanation.

“Elizavetta Fomina-dono was it? I don’t know that person’s nature. In the worst case, there is also the possibility that we will imprisoned in the Imperial Palace and it’ll be pretended that we didn’t come here.”

“Such a thing…”

Lim could not deny it. This was because when she recalled the story that she heard from Ellen in LeitMeritz and the one she heard from Urz a while ago, it was clear that Elizavetta held a strong goodwill towards that darkish red-haired youth.

Besides, there was Titta. When push comes to shove, Lim was prepared to wield her sword; she had also accumulated training for that. It was probably the same for Mashas.

However, Titta had never held a sword, she was just a maid. Lim should adopt measures not only for herself, but also for Titta.

Lim nodded and then groaned as she realized a certain thing.

“Even you say to send a letter, the time to look for a merchant with a great influence is…”

In the case of delivering a letter to somewhere far away, one would give it to a servant if he’s a noble or to a messenger if he’s in an army, but the sole person a commoner could ask was a merchant. And it had to be a well-known merchant who took root in a town or city. This was because they were well known by peddlers who moved continuously from town to town.

They knew which peddler was going to head to which town or village. Therefore, they received the letter from the client with a payment and entrusted it to the peddler.

In addition, if it was a merchant with a great influence, he would always have multiple people who could have the letter promptly delivered. Even in case that there was no peddler who went to that village or town (wanted destination), he would find a way to deliver the letter.

Of course, there were probably such merchants in this castle town. But, Mashas and company just arrived a few days ago. To Lim which let impatience blur in her blue pupils, Mashas however shook his head.

“Then, there is no problem. I already looked for one. I also checked how much it costs.”

Lim looked at Mashas with a face which could not hide her surprise. And she asked in a tone to confirm.

“Have you thought about it since before we arrived at the castle town?”

“At least to the extent that there might be the necessity of sending an urgent letter. If I use the name of the touring knight Mashas Rodant, I won’t be suspicious even if I pile up money and entrust an urgent letter.”

Lim could not help but smile wryly at Mashas’ words. She did not expect that he would come to use the setup “turning knight” in such a place.

“Understood. But in that case, I think that we should send it to the Imperial Palace of Legnica, and ask them to send a messenger from there to LeitMeritz.”

Legnica was located in the middle of Lebus and LeitMeritz. And, the Imperial Palace of Legnica was friendly to Ellen.

They were secretly thankful to the silver-haired Vanadis who desperately rode a horse, hid her name and was present at Vanadis Sasha’s death. It was something that both Mashas and Lim felt when they stopped by Legnica due to this trip.

“That’s right. If it’s them, they’re definitely trustworthy.”

“Yes. By the way, what should we write for the letter’s contents?”

“That Urz was Tigre. That he did not regain his memory. And that if possible, we would like her to send someone. After all, what will become necessary no matter what, is a way to get in touch with the outside in case we are imprisoned in the Imperial Palace.”

Thus, the two of them left the hotel when Lim finished writing the letter.

Mashas who came out of the inn, seeing that there were only the two people Urz and Titta, stroke his gray beard wonderingly.

“Where is that Muozinel young man?”

“Since he brought me up to here, he said that we shall part.”

Urz answered as he let loneliness somewhat blur on his face.

“Hmm. Since he is your benefactor, I should have properly thanked him.”

Mashas who didn’t doubt Urz’s words muttered such an impression which made the youth smile wryly. He thought that it was good that he didn’t tell them about the fact that they fought in a forest. If they knew that, neither Mashas nor Lim would probably let Damad escape.

After they stopped by a certain merchant’s residence by Mashas’ request, Urz and company headed again to the Imperial Palace.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The castle gate of the Imperial Palace was wrapped in noise due to Urz’s slightly dirty figure.

It was known by many people that this youth disappeared several days ago. Also about the fact that by Elizavetta’s order, Naum had sent soldiers for his search.

Not only did that Urz return in an awful appearance, he even brought unknown man and women. It was no wonder that the place was thrown into an uproar.

“Including your awful appearance, there are various things I would like to ask you, but… Who are the three people behind you?”

The familiar gatekeeper asked Urz without hiding his suspicion. The youth answered with a wry smile.

“They were visitors to Naum-san. I am sorry, but could you pass that on him?”

Since he thought that it would become a serious matter if he gave the name of Elizavetta, he decided to have him call Naum first. If it’s him, he would manage it well.

As they waited before the castle gate, Naum appeared before long gasping for breath. He, who received the report from a soldier, had literally jumped out of his office.

But, he had still left his calm. As he drew close to Urz, Naum noticed Mashas and company standing near the youth.

The knight in his prime adjusted his breathing and quickly fixed his disorderly hair and clothes. His expression was tinged with dignity not as Urz’s boss, but one which should be called that of a knight of Lebus.

“Who are you?”

Mashas took a step forward and answered.

“I am Mashas Rodant, one who was granted the land of Aude and the title of Earl also gratefully from Her Highness the Princess in the Brune Kingdom. I came on this occasion because I would like to talk about something important.”

Naum’s face turned pale at the Bruneman’s words. Mashas’ greeting was polite without interval, and Naum was also impressed with the old Earl’s will’s strength.

But, Naum was also a man who served the Imperial Palace for a long time. As he quietly took a breath, he politely responded with a smiling face.

“Excuse me for my behavior. Welcome, Your Excellency Earl Rodant. I am called Naum and I serve this Imperial Palace’s lord Elizavetta Fomina-sama. Unfortunately, my lord is currently absent and while presumptuous, I shall act as your conversation partner.”

As they were guided by Naum, Urz and company passed through the Imperial Palace’s door. It looked like Naum was heading to the reception room. Urz walked with long strides and drew beside Naum.

“Naum-san. I––”

“Leave it for later, Urz.”

Urz opened his eyes wide. Naum’s profile was unusually severe.

“You have brought them, so I can roughly guess the situation. It might be better to hear the circumstances in detail from you. But, I would first like to talk with Earl Rodant. I want you to remain silent as much as possible.”

“…Understood.”

Being overawed by a quiet appeal, Urz could only nod.

Naum guided Mashas and company to the reception room inside the Imperial Palace.

A carpet from Muozinel was laid out on the floor and a silver water jug decorated a corner of the room. A table of ebony was arranged in the center so that it was interposed between two sofas. Although luxurious, it was a room which gave a calm impression without emphasizing gaudiness.

Naum first recommended the sofa to Mashas and company and after waiting for the three people to sit, he also sat down on the sofa of the opposite side. Urz sat next to Naum.

“Is it all right for me to sit with this appearance as is?”

Urz asked Naum in a low voice while pulling the hem of his clothes. The knight in his prime answered without looking at Urz.

“I don’t mind. Though you should clean the dirt of the place afterwards, time is precious now.”

Then, Naum called a servant and ordered him to prepare drinks for the guests. Moreover, he added this in a casual tone.

“Speaking of which, I wonder where Lazarl-dono went. Could you tell him that an urgent matter came up?”

“Understood.”

The servant respectfully bowed and left the reception room.

“Who is Lazarl-dono?”

“What, he’s just a colleague.”

Naum smoothly dodged the question of Mashas who feigned a casual behavior. He opened his mouth without pausing.

“Now then, with all due respect to Your Excellency Earl Rodant, for what kind of business did you come for? I would like to hear it first and then convey it to my lord the Vanadis.”

“Naum-dono, do you know a man called Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

Without even an introduction, Mashas directly cut to the chase. A fire was just earlier put in the fireplace of this room; so it was not cold, but you could not say that it was warm, either. Nevertheless, cold sweat ran through Naum’s back.

“Yes. He is a famous person after all. He’s the hero suppressed Brune’s civil war and afterwards, as a guest General in the LeitMeritz dukedom––”

“Urz who is there––” Mashas said as he interrupted Naum’s words.

“What do you say about him being Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

Lim, Titta and Urz held their breath. The reception room was wrapped in a tense atmosphere.

“…It is the first time that I hear of that. It’s a very interesting talk.”

After a short pause, Naum calmly responded.

“Hou. Are you saying that you’re hearing of this for the first time?”

Fighting spirit flickered in Mashas’s eyes. His gray beard seemed to shake as it was stirred up with its owner’s feelings. However, Naum warded off the old Earl’s anger without changing his complexion at all.

“Your Excellency Earl Rodant, do you know that Urz here has lost his memory?”

“I heard it from the person himself.”

“Then, I shall ask you, but on what basis do you judge that Urz is Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

It should be said to be impudent. Naum threw a question to Mashas. To Mashas who fell silent, Naum continued.

“It’s now about sixty or seventy days since I met Urz for the first time. I saw him when I was accompanying Vanadis-sama as she took a walk to a certain shore of Legnica.”

At that time, Urz, blended in with the villagers, and shot down a sea bird. And, they were attacked by pirates who suddenly appeared. Naum briefly explained this.

“Did you also hear this story from Urz?”

Mashas nodded. Confirming it, Naum continued.

“When we met Urz, he had already lost his memory and he only had the name Urz, a preeminent bow skill and an honest heart shine. And except for the name, Vanadis-sama was very pleased with the latter two and took him as a servant.”

When he said up to there, the servant carried the drinks over. There were two kinds, wine with spicy grass and wine diluted with honey. Since there were two women among the visitors, Naum considered that.

“This one with soaked spicy grass is a little hot, but it warms the body. I think that this one containing honey will be all right for your companions.”

“Thank you for your consideration.”

Mashas courteously bowed his head. And when he raised his face, the old Earl continued his words.

“Speaking of which, I haven’t introduced them yet.”

Mashas turned his look to Lim and said.

“This is Limlisha. She acts as the adjutant of LeitMeritz’s Vanadis Eleonora-dono who’s famous as the “Wind Princess of the Silver Flash”.”

The movements of Naum who was holding the bottle of wine stopped for an instant. Lim kept silent and politely bowed. Then, Mashas moved his head to the other side and looked at Titta.

“This is Titta. She is a girl born and raised in Alsace located in the northeast of the Brune Kingdom.”

“…Oh my, you came here from a far-off place.”

Naum carefully put the bottle of wine on the table. Saying that was the best he could do to hide his unrest. Mashas pretended to not notice such a reaction and continued.

“This girl has a relation with Tigrevurmud Vorn that can be considered as brother and sister. She had been by Earl Vorn since they were children and spent time together. Despite being a 16-year-old young girl, she is a girl to whom Earl Vorn entrusts with all things within his mansion.”

“Hou. Being trusted that much by the Earl, she is a splendid young lady.”

Naum answered with a sweet smile. Mashas also continued with a smile.

“When it was decided that Earl Vorn would head to LeitMeritz as a guest General, he left Brune bringing only this girl with him. There is that much of a relationship of mutual trust between the two of them.”

“I see. By the way, let’s go back to the main topic, but Your Excellency Earl Rodant, on what basis did you judge Urz to be Earl Vorn?”

The back of Naum who asked so was already soaking wet with sweat. Even Lim and Titta who were sitting on Mashas’ both sides were a threat to him. He must quickly seize the initiative. Naum said without breaking his dignified attitude.

“The face is the same. He is good at archery. Even if such things are enumerated, I can only answer that there is also such a thing. He has lost his memory, but even so, it doesn’t necessarily mean that Urz is Earl Vorn.”

“Do you know the name of Earl Vorn’s father?”

The question of Mashas said in a casual tone took Naum by surprise. To the knight in his prime who tilted his head to the side, Mashas said.

“He is called Urz. Do you say that this is also a coincidence?”

“––I can’t say otherwise.”

No matter what, he could not afford to admit that here. It would be different if Urz admitted it, but otherwise, Naum did not intend to nod.

“Did you hear about the story where Eleonora-dono called out to Elizavetta-dono in the battlefield the other day?”

“I heard about it. However, LeitMeritz’s Vanadis-sama immediately admitted her fault and apologized to our Vanadis-sama. Will you not damage LeitMeritz’s Vanadis-sama’s honor if you bring it up again?”

This time, Titta opened her mouth as she could not endure the tense air.

“Um… Could you lend us Urz-san?”

“What do you mean by lend?”

Naum asked with a dubious face. Titta eagerly spun her words.

“I think that Urz-san also wants to regain his memory. So, if we take him along to Brune and he sees places such as the towns or villages of Alsace, his memory may return…”

Although she was out of breath at the end and her words were also tottering, anyway Titta said what she should say. Mashas also nodded as to show that he thought so, too.

“Naum-dono. Don’t you think that Titta’s proposal is reasonable? Haven’t you also recalled many times where you were troubled about the fact that Urz’s memory is lost?”

“Certainly. I am also anxious about Urz’s memory.”

While soaking his mouth with wine that was poured into a silver cup, Naum made such a solemn expression that it was unnatural.

The knight in his prime felt inwardly relieved. He was afraid of whether Mashas and company might have conclusive evidence which connected Urz and Tigre, but it did not seem to be the case.

“However, I think that for him now more than regaining his memory, I would like him to give priority to get used and adapt to the current environment. I said it some time ago, but it still has been only a few days since he came to serve to this Imperial Palace. Moreover––”

As if pressed for an answer, Naum continued.

“Urz has the very important duty of being the Vanadis adviser.”

Actually, even Naum was puzzled on whether or not it was an important duty, but it was enough for a bluff. The knight of a pessimistic nature continued with a straight face.

“I think that if it is you, Your Excellency Earl Rodant, you can understand that if it’s a person who has an important duty, he must give priority to official businesses over his personal feelings. Well, even if he goes to Brune, it will be in about three years later at the earliest.”

Naum thought that if it was in three years, it would be possible to cut off Urz from his lost memory and make him a person of Lebus.

Although Elizavetta was fond of Urz, he would not do something like abuse that. He would diligently do the assigned work. He would give results whether it be war or mediation. And there would someday be those who would acknowledge him and become his friends.

Afterwards also, Naum kept dodging noncommittally Mashas’ questioning. Unless conclusive evidence, which showed that Urz was Tigre, was presented, he intended to dodge the questioning.

Mashas who finally grew impatient said indignantly.

“Naum-dono. I will ask, but has Vanadis-dono the same thoughts as you?”

“I cannot assert so, but I do not think that there is a big difference. In the first place, Your Excellency Earl Rodant. Do you think a human who fell into the winter sea at night would live and reach the shore? I do not mind even telling you the place of the fishing village which saved Urz. It would be impossible anyway that someone could live after that.”

“Could you allow me to talk directly with Vanadis-dono?”

“About that, I am sorry, but I cannot answer immediately.”

Naum thought that he succeeded in escaping.

“I said it a while ago, but Vanadis-sama has left for a long-term inspection. If you are all right with waiting for when Vanadis-sama returns, then…”

“Very well. I would like for you to arrange as such.”

Regaining his usual dignity, Mashas answered.

“I do not know about when Vanadis-sama will return, but even so it is all right?”

Mashas nodded. Naum lowly surveyed the three people.

“Well then, I shall prepare guest rooms for you. I shall make sure that you can spend time without inconvenience while being here in this Imperial Palace.”

Naum bowed his head courteously. The other parties were an Earl of the Brune Kingdom and Ellen’s adjutant. Besides, not only was the maid pleased with the old Earl before her eyes, but she was trusted by Tigre and also had a good relation with Ellen. Not a single one of them was a visitor whom they could treat roughly.

''---If I make a mistake, it will become a war against Brune and LeitMeritz…''

Naum was inwardly thankful to Mashas. He thought that he would take a more oppressive attitude, but he was an old man who could discern reason. If he establish time and discussed, he would probably make up a reason that would be a little better.

Naum lightly tapped Urz’s shoulder and stood up from the sofa.

“Well then, wait for a little while in this room. When the rooms’ preparations are done, I will have you called.”

As he bowed, Naum left the reception room along with Urz.

As he left the reception room and walked about ten steps, Naum stopped. He rounded his back without minding the public gaze and heaved a grand sigh. The clothes which he wore were damply wet with sweat due to strain.

“Every one of them is a fearful person. I will leave it to Lazarl-dono next time.”

Mashas and company probably didn’t think that they would settle it with only one talk. He was also concerned about the fact that Lim remained silent. She might be inquiring his attitude.

“––Naum-san.”

Urz reservedly called out to him. Naum looked back at the youth and smiled wryly.

“You did well to have remained silent at that place. Even though there were probably many things you wanted to say.”

Naum was able to keep he did not know because Urz had said nothing. If this darkish red-haired youth had blurted out something along the lines that he might be Tigre, Naum probably wouldn’t have been able to keep a dignified attitude up to there.

However, Urz shook his head.

“Let’s forget about me. More importantly, about master having gone for long-term inspection…”

To Urz’s words, Naum’s expression increased with dreadfulness at a stretch. The Knight of Lebus seemed to have immediately changed his thinking.

“I’ve precisely ran here because I wanted to ask you about it. I didn’t think that you would come back with such visitors.”

Naum seemed to be talking about the fact that he appeared at the castle gate out of breath when Urz returned. Urz also put on a serious expression thinking that something happened after all.

“It isn’t something we can speak about in the corridor. Let’s find a good place somewhere…”

As Naum was absorbed in thought, there was a voice which called out to them from a distant place. When they looked there, Lazarl was running in frenzy. When the old civil official stopped before Urz and Naum, he spent a time of about five counts to fix his breathing.

“Lazarl-dono. If you overdo it, it’ll affect your body.”

“This much doesn’t even count as overdoing it. More importantly––”

While wiping sweat on his forehead with the sleeve of his official outfit, Lazarl turned a severe look at Urz.

“I heard that apparently rare visitors came.”

“Let’s postpone that talk. Is there a suitable room somewhere?”

Naum as well as the old civil official looked at Urz. Lazarl nodded.

“It will be all right in the office. After all, there is no one who enters that room in this situation.”

Lazarl began to walk as soon as he finished speaking, and Naum followed the old civil official after exchanging looks with Urz. Urz, not understanding what was going on, followed the two men, too.

''---It’s quite flurried…''

When they were heading to the reception room, probably because there were the presence of Mashas and company, he was tense and did not notice, but a tense atmosphere was drifting in the whole Imperial Palace. For some reason, the soldiers walked with quick steps, and a shadow of uneasiness could be seen on the maids’ and court ladies’ faces. There were also those who turned strange looks to Urz.

When they entered the office, Naum casually leaned on the door. It was in order to not let other people enter. Lazarl also, not even turning on light, stared at Urz. Only the feeble sunlight coming in through the window dimly illuminated the interior of the room.

“That’s a fairly awful appearance, Urz.”

“Um, many things happened.”

Urz who rummaged his darkish red hair answered. Lazarl nodded.

“I’m sorry to have a talk with you without letting you even changes clothes. Let alone dash hot water over yourself, but this is an urgent matter. Listen well. Vanadis-sama had disappeared this morning.”

Urz opened wide his eyes. Naum said in a curt tone.

“I said long-term inspection, but that’s what we ostensibly said. Since we can’t declare it openly.”

Urz finally knew the real nature of the tense atmosphere drifting in the Imperial Palace. And then, he cocked his head in puzzlement as he repeated Lazarl’s words in his head.

“I'm sorry. You said this morning, but did master come back before that?”

Naum and Lazarl looked at each other. Wandering his look about in the air Naum thought about it, but he gave a nod and turned to Urz.

“All right. First of all, we will tell you what we heard from Vanadis-sama. You remember that day when Vanadis-sama went out with you to take a walk?”

Confirming that Urz nodded, Naum explained from start to end. Though Urz was surprised when he heard that she came back with a body full of bruises on the next day, he felt relieved that Elizavetta was safe.

After Naum and Lazarl told about what happened to Elizavetta, they said that she passed time without almost moving from her bedroom until last night. Naum and company thought that it was probably due to fatigue and injury, and that it was better to have her rest for earlier recovery.

However this morning, when a court lady went to wake Elizavetta, she was not there. Moreover, there was a note on the table.

“Such contents were written on the letter with Vanadis-sama’s handwriting. ‘I am sorry for causing you to worry. I will be back after about ten days.’”

Naum sighed deeply.

“Vanadis-sama is hiding something from us. Therefore, I would like to ask you, Urz. Do you have any idea where Vanadis-sama went?”

“I don’t know where she went, but…”

Urz faltered. He removed his look from the two men and stared at the floor. Naum leaned forward.

“If you know something, tell us. Even any trivial thing is all right.”

To his words, Urz also strengthened his determination. He raised his face and gazed at Naum and Lazarl.

“I have a request. I want you to accept what I will tell you from now on as fact. No matter how much it may sound absurd.”

Naum and Lazarl looked at each other again. Urz’s words were strange, but the youth’s black pupils were filled with sincere brightness and his tone was earnest. Above all, they knew that he was not someone who would spoke of a joke in such a situation. Naum urged Urz as he nodded.

“It’s when I accompanied master for a walk on that day.”

Naum who heard Urz’s story was first dumbfounded, and then amazed. He knitted his brows, frowned and turned towards Urz eyes like when he saw an unknown dish.

However, Lazarl showed a different reaction. When he heard the name Baba Yaga, the old civil official gasped and tightly grasped a fist as if enduring fear.

When Urz finished talking, an unnatural silence flew down in the office.

“The Vanadis-sama’s story that a dragon suddenly appeared was also general, but…”

After a blank of about ten counts, Naum muttered with a wry face. The knight in his prime turned his gaze to Lazarl and noticed then that his attitude was strange.

Lazarl asked Urz with a painful expression.

“Yaga… Are you sure that Vanadis-sama said so?”

When Urz nodded, Lazarl looked up at the sky.

“It was the day when Vanadis-sama came back to the Imperial Palace. I was ordered to do a certain thing by Vanadis-sama. It was to investigate which of Lebus’ run-down temples enshrines Baba Yaga.”

This time, it was Naum’s complexion which changed.

“Such a monster is actually…”

Starting to say up to there, Naum swallowed his words. He saw the pirates’ leader transformed into a huge white monster. Even when the two Vanadis Sasha and Elizavetta finally defeated that monster.

“Then, does it mean that Vanadis-sama is going around the waste shrines one by one in order to kill that monster named Baba Yaga?”

When Naum muttered, Lazarl deeply bowed his head.

“I’m sorry. If I knew that things would become like this, I would have stalled for time and consulted with you…”

“No, Lazarl-dono. If we didn’t hear Urz’s story, we wouldn’t have arrived at this conclusion.”

Naum shook his head. Certainly, with only Lazarl’s story, he would think that the waste shrines were suspicious. But it was difficult to connect them to Elizavetta’s actions. He could not afford to have soldiers head to waste shrines with uncertain information.

“Lazarl-dono, could you tell me the locations of the waste shrines that you reported about to Vanadis-sama?”

Naum said with an earnest expression. Similarly, Lazarl returned to his face as a civil official.

“What will you do?”

“I will prepare 1000 soldiers. I will have a set of 100 cavalrymen respectively head to each waste shrine and bring back Vanadis-sama as soon as they find her.”

“What will you do about Baba Yaga?”

“We will discuss it from now on. Depending on the situation, we may also have to ask Osterode or LeitMeritz for help. If there was a Vanadis in Legnica, we would have also asked there.”

There was Valentina Glinka Estes in Osterode and Eleonora Viltaria in LeitMeritz. Anyway, what was necessary was a Vanadis.

“Naum-san.”

Urz step forward with a determined expression.

“I will also help. Please, add me to the unit which will look for master.”

Naum showed a slightly surprised face, but he immediately revealed a fearless smile.

“Don’t you need to rest?”

“I’m tired, but now isn’t the time for that.”

“You’re quite right.”

Lazarl smiled wryly, too. Naum nodded and looked at Urz

“All right. Frankly, I’m in need of people’s help as much as I can get. I will entrust you with 100 cavalrymen. If you find Vanadis-sama, even you have to persuade by tears or whatever, anyway bring her back.”

Then as Naum called a subordinate, he ordered him to organize 1000 cavalrymen.

“Have each of them take food for two days. If it runs out, carry another share later. How long will it take?”

Although the subordinate was also surprised at the sudden instructions, he said that it would take about two koku.

“Two koku, huh…”

Naum groaned. The sun had almost reached its zenith. It would be considerably inclined to the west sky. Then, even if he had them depart, the sun would immediately set. However, Naum immediately reconsidered. Even if he had to let the soldiers run all through the night here, he had to look for Elizavetta.

“Have each of them prepare a fur overcoat to wear over armor. Also don’t forget hats, gloves and shoes. Prepare all of this within two koku.”

As he issued instructions like so in piles and the subordinate left, the talk moved to Mashas and the others. This was because it was also necessary to explain the circumstances to Lazarl. The old civil official who heard the story from Naum gave a small nod.

“I understand. I will take over as their conversation partner. Naum-dono, concentrate on the search for Vanadis-sama.”

Then, Lazarl looked at Urz.

“Urz. I will check just to be sure, but they didn’t have anything which may undoubtedly prove that you are Tigrevurmud Vorn, right?”

At his question, Urz, while hesitating, shook his head.

“There is one thing which occurs to me. ––It’s a bow.”

To the two men who held their breath, Urz explained about the black bow. That strange bow which appeared in his hands in the fight against the Double Headed Dragon.

“That girl Titta said it. That there is a black bow which is the heirloom of the Vorn House.”

After Naum and Lazarl looked at each other, they nodded.

“Does it look like you will somehow manage with only that?”

“I haven’t seen the real thing, so I can’t say anything.”

To Lazarl’s question, Naum responded while patting the wrinkles of his face. Lazarl put his thoughts in order and turned to Urz. His expression was unusually painful and filled with drive. Sweat blurred on the old civil official’s forehead.

“Urz. I don’t know whether it’s fortunate or not, but with only your talk now, it doesn’t prove to be conclusive evidence. If you wish, you may live in Lebus like before. However, I think that days with hardships will continue for a while.”

At that time, Lazarl explained to Urz about the fifteen knights.

“Vanadis-sama said that they were attacked by the dragon. Let’s go with that for the time being. But, circumstances are what they are. Those who will turn eyes of doubt to you will also appear.”

Fifteen people suddenly disappeared and Elizavetta returned to the Imperial Palace full of bruises on the next day. Furthermore, Urz also came back a few days later similarly with a wounded body.

There were probably those among the knights’ friends and colleagues that knew that they were jealous of Urz. Even without that, it hadn’t been long since Urz worked in the Imperial Palace. He was in the position to be doubted first when something happened.

Naum was watching Urz and Lazarl with a bitter expression. Since he heard beforehand that Lazarl intended to bring up this talk, he had no complaints on that point.

But, it was truly awkward. After having talked with Mashas and company, it sounded as if Lazarl was trying to drive out Urz from Lebus. However, if he does not talk now, Urz might end up making a wrong choice. It was a very unbearable mood.

Lazarl continued talking without changing his complexion at all.

“Moreover, if I judge that Vanadis-sama may be blamed, I intend to pin all the crimes on you.”

Tension ran. A heavy silence as if being at the bottom of the sea wrapped the surroundings.

“––Understood.”

It was Urz who calmly brushed aside that silence.

“I wouldn’t be able stand it if master is blamed for this. Besides, it’s a fact that they came aiming for me.”

Lazarl nodded with a severe expression.

“I adopted measures so that such a thing doesn’t happen, but I don’t know how he will go down. If you still want to remain in Lebus after being aware of all of what I just said, then I will help you as much as possible.”

It would be the least Lazarl could do for him. When Urz expressed his gratitude by saying “Thank you”, Lazarl coughed once and continued his words.

“One more thing. When your memory returns, whether you wish to live as Urz or choose to walk the path as Earl Vorn, I will still support you.”

Urz looked at Lazarl with a face which could not hide his surprise. It was the same for Naum. The old civil official continued.

“It’s your life. No matter which you choose, do it so as to not have any regrets.”

On the evening of that day, Urz went to Mashas and the others. It was to inform them about the fact that he would be away from the Imperial Palace.

It might not be necessary to meet them. But, it was certain that their existence was stuck in fragments of his memory. Lazarl’s words of “so as to not have any regrets” also supported Urz.

When he visited the guest room where Mashas was, the old Earl welcomed Urz with a strange figure as he wrapped his body in a blanket. Urz could not help but burst into laughter at his appearance, and at the same time he felt a strange nostalgia.

It was also so when he met him for the first time in the main street of the castle town. Not only him, but also when he sat around the table with Titta and Lim, he felt awkward, yet at ease.

''---Was it because of that black bow?''

After shooting an arrow with a black bow and killing the Double Headed Dragon, Urz was attacked by a strange headache. And, many scenes floated in his head fragmentarily.

''---If I were to meet that Vanadis of LeitMeritz now, would I hold a different feeling?''

“What’s the matter, Urz-dono?”

One might also say that he settled down as time passed. Mashas called him Urz without hesitating. While Urz was thankful for that, he told him that he would be away for a while from tomorrow on.

“I can’t tell you the details, but…”

When he said so, Mashas kept a watchful eye.

“If it’s all right with you, could you also take me along?”

Urz was bewildered at the unexpected proposal. Mashas continued with words carrying vigor.

“What, by no means will I get in your way. But, as I already said before, we came for you. We can’t go back as such without doing anything. What do you say?”

“That isn’t decided at my own discretion. Besides, it isn’t a safe mission. You’re an honor guest of Imperial Palace, so I can’t take you along…”

As Urz said so, Mashas greatly nodded.

“If it’s not safe, then all the more so. I understated it in the talk with Naum-dono, but if I can’t bring you back with us, my head will probably fly.”

Mashas said with an extremely serious face.

If at this rate, Tigre were to choose to live as Urz and Princess Regin who is in Brune knew that, what kind of reaction would she show? It would be good if he got off with just being ashamed.

“Moreover”, Mashas continued with a calm expression.

“I can’t let you die by a petty thing.”

“––Understood.”

Urz gave up. For some reason, he could not decline this old Earl’s request. That might also be because he was Tigre.

“I will ask Naum-san about it. But, it’s really dangerous, you know?”

“What, I’ve gone through a lot of dangers.”

Mashas responded as if it was nothing. Urz felt his attitude somewhat reliable.

For Urz, one more miscalculation arose. When he talked it through with Naum and went to meet Mashas again, Lim also stood there.

“Allow me to tag along, too.”

With an unamiable expression, she said indifferently. Urz, at a loss for words, looked at Mashas.

“She said that if she also can’t bring you back with her, she can’t shamelessly go back to LeitMeritz. Saying that she can only spend the days in the Imperial Palace by doing nothing won’t do as a reason, right”

Seeing Mashas’ smile, Urz thought that he was tricked. When they talked some time ago, Mashas had probably predicted that it would turn out like this. Gazing at Lim, the youth said.

“It’s really dangerous, you know?”

Lim nodded silently. There was no time to persuade her. Urz sighed.

“Very well. Anyway you two, if something were to happen, please give priority to your own safety.”

Urz could only say so. At the same time, he noticed that by just having these two at his side, he strangely felt a sense of security, too.

''---That’s right. I did have them support me like this after all…''

Vague scenes rose in his mind. But, they sank again into darkness before becoming clear. Even though he almost felt like he was able to remember various things.

The three people walked along a corridor wrapped in darkness.

By the way, after Naum who received the report from Urz groaned for a while, he gave the following conditions.

“I will have you obey Urz as a soldier. Even if you happen to get injured, we will absolutely not bear responsibility. Urz is the witness.”

It wasn’t as if he didn’t consider confining Mashas and company, it was the actual condition that he did not want to increase the staff anymore. This was because he lost fifteen knights a few days ago and he had to dispatch 1000 cavalrymen this time.

Besides, considering Elizavetta’s precedent, the doubt that Mashas and company might also slip out from the Imperial Palace did not fade away. He understood that the strength of their feelings towards Urz was considerable after talking with them once.

“If so, then it will be rather better to know their whereabouts.”

Naum judged so.

Thus, Urz left the Imperial Palace along with Mashas and Lim, leading 100 cavalrymen.

After having seen off Mashas and company, Titta was praying in the guest room given to her. She undid and took down her hair.

The nightclothes she wore were made of silk and the feel of them was good. They were thinly made, but the indoor air wasn’t warm enough to not be worrisome basically. It was not warm, but it would be a needless worry once she crawled into the bed.

“Please, protect Tigre-sama.”

There was a grim feeling in her voice, but if compared with that of several days ago, it was much brighter.

No matter what might be said, Tigre was alive. And although he left leading soldiers, it did not necessarily mean that he’s proceeding to a battlefield. Moreover, if something happens, there was Mashas and Lim by Tigre’s side.

Surely the four of them would be able to return to LeitMeritz.

Then after hesitating, Titta prayed like this.

“May that heirloom bow come back to Tigre-sama’s hands!”

Titta knew that that black bow was something uncanny. At the same time, she also knew that that black bow often saved Tigre from danger.

“You may use my body however much you want. So, please…”

At this time, Titta directly prayed to Tir Na Fa for the first time.

The darkness which lurked on the ceiling looked down at her. The darkness took a form somehow similar to a bow and there was a will within it, but Titta did not notice.

Well for one, the presence of that will was extremely thin (weak). It had not yet the power to fully manifest on the ground.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The Polesia dukedom was located in the southeast of the Zhcted Kingdom.

The name of the Vanadis governing that land was Sofya Obertas. She was the Vanadis with the nickname of “Brilliant Princess of the Light Flower” and was an impressively beautiful woman with waving golden hair and beryl-colored pupils. She was called Sofy by those close to her.

She wrapped her slender tall figure in a green dress and always carried a golden bishop’s staff. To the eyes of those who looked at her, this bishop’s staff was reflected as though it was a part of her body. This was the Viralt “Light Flower” which made Sofy a Vanadis.

Now, Sofy was checking something in the library which was in a corner of the Imperial Palace. Sitting in front of a long desk of oak, she opened an old book.

A candlestick was put on the right side of the long desk and a fire burnt on the candle. The books and scrolls, each being old, the edges turned yellow and the characters were blurred.

The usual, gentle smile not being on Sofy’s face, she turned over the book with a serious expression. In her left hand, there was a circular lens with a thin chain.

Outside of the Imperial Palace, the wings of night had covered the sky long ago and countless stars were twinkling. It was also the time when most of the people working in the Imperial Palace were sleeping.

However, Sofy, showing no signs of fatigue from government affairs, was silently looking over the book.

She was extremely busy from summer until recently.

As the Zhcted Kingdom’s messenger, she proceeded towards the Asvarre Kingdom that was across the sea and was rolled up in the civil war there. When they thought that it was settled by the activities of Tigre and the Vanadis Olga, they were attacked by a demon named Torbalan and a sea dragon on their way back.

Tigre fell into the sea and his welfare (status) was unknown even now. After she stopped by LeitMeritz and talked roughly about it to Ellen who was a close friend, she proceeded to the Capital Silesia and had to report to King Victor. It was after that that she was able to return to Polesia, and half of autumn had passed when she returned to her Imperial Palace.

Even after returning to Polesia, she really had no time to calm down. She had to settle the work that piled up when she was absent. There were many documents which absolutely needed her settlement.

But, she complained only in a form which posed as a joke and strove for the government affairs. Currently for her, the work pressure was also a relief.

At the time Torbalan appeared, Sofy was not able to save Tigre even though she was there. Even though he had saved her in Asvarre.

And, when the death of Alexandra Alshavin who, although a Vanadis like her, was also an important friend was brought to her, her heart grew colder.

“––There are rather too many misfortunes this year, eh.”

As a person governing a dukedom, she believed that she was used to a person’s death. But as expected, the death of those close to her stood in her heart. Not only the fact that in the case of Tigre, it happened right before her eyes, but there being also the regret of being unable to do anything, her feelings were rather strong.

''---At least, let me take revenge.''

It was demons that Sofy was investigating about. When she remembered Torbalan’s words one by one, that demon undoubtedly knew about the Vanadis. They had knowledge of them that differed from that of humans.

If she was to fight them, she must have knowledge about the enemy even if it’s just a little. Those who make light of information would never win no matter what the fight is. Even if they stood temporarily superior by fortune, they would be beaten someday.

As Sofy, who finished looking over the book opened on the desk put the lens which she was holding in her left hand on the desk, she lightly stretched herself. And then, she moved her chair and turned around to look back.

The interior of the room which was illuminated by the candlestick’s small fire wasn’t so wide. But, except the door and a small window, bookshelves covered the entire wall, hundreds of books lined up in the bookshelves and about the same number of scrolls and epistles were piled up.

These were collected during the several years after Sofy became a Vanadis. There were also the ones which she requested from the nobles of the neighboring countries such as Brune and Muozinel, having paid them money, and having her subordinates transcribe them.

For a private library, it was quite something. There was probably not many people even among the great nobles that had this many books and scrolls.

Sofy, having her beryl-colored pupils filled with the color of irony thought that it was good to collect books.

''---I didn’t think it would become like this though…''

She didn’t know yet that Tigrevurmud Vorn was alive. Polesia was in the southeast, and Lebus which Elizavetta governed was in the northeast of Zhcted.

In addition, Sofy wasn’t that intimate with Elizavetta, and since she returned to Polesia, she wasn’t able to leave the Imperial Palace due to government affairs.

[[File:MnOtV image 105.png|thumb]]

As she finished her short break, Sofy resumed her work. Suddenly, her eyes stopped at a certain description.

“––The King of the Magic Bullet?”

Thinking that they were words that she had heard somewhere before, Sofy wandered her gaze in the air and explored her memory. She was able to remember it without taking too much time.

In the far-off old days. It was the nickname of a certain hero at the time when even this Zhcted Kingdom didn’t exist yet on this earth.

The hero’s name was not known, and only the fact that it was a man and that nickname were left with little else record. The man who received from a Goddess a bow to surely hit what was aimed at, defeated all his enemies with that bow and finally became a King. People called him the “King of the Magic Bullet”.

“Yes, if I remember correctly, it should have been such a story…”

As she muttered, Sofy returned her look to the book. What she was reading now summarized about the existence of demons and fairies transmitted from ancient times, as well as the gods of old times and the humans who got involved with them. It was no wonder that the title “the King of the Magic Bullet” appeared.

There seemed to be only several lines written about the King of the Magic Bullet, but the characters of a country which fell to ruins long ago were mixed in, there were places incomprehensible in the sentences, and it took considerable time for even Sofy to understand.

''---The King of the Magic Bullet is a proxy manifesting the will of a Goddess on Earth. He’s a person who sometimes destroys things; inhuman things or sometimes destroys humans. He is someone who goes about the royal road or walks the evil path. He’s someone who becomes the hero or the Demon King…''

Sofy knitted her shapely brows. She felt like it was described as such when she summarized the parts which she understood, but she could not grasp the meaning very good. Still, they were contents which gave an ominous impression.

''---There are things with unclear meanings. Like the Goddess or the numbers 3 and 7 written on the front and back… What is bothering me are the words “inhuman things”.''

Inhuman things. Torbalan was without a doubt that.

After pondering for a while about the King of the Magic Bullet, Sofy shook her head with a surprised face. What she was investigating now was about demons.

''---I’m also concerned with the King of the Magic Bullet, but let’s postpone this for another time.''

If she was derailed, time would not be enough no matter how much there was. Sofy heaved a sigh and once again looked over the book.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 10 Chapter 2

2015-01-07T10:45:26Z

Payuset: /* Chapter 2 - Urz */

== Chapter 2 - Urz ==

Urz and Damad stood stock still at a cliff with dumbfounded faces. With faces bearing a headache, the two men gazed out at the opposite shore 30 Alsins (about 30 meters) ahead.

At the steep cliff of the opposite shore, a suspension bridge which was broken here and there loosely hung down.

About a half koku has passed since they departed at daybreak. Urz and Damad were just about to go through the forest.

The two of them carefully leaned forward and looked down at their feet. A suspension bridge similarly hung down also at the steep cliff of this side. It looked like the rope had been cut in the middle.

A frozen river lay quietly under the cliff.

“We have no choice but to take a detour.”

Damad said in a troubled tone, and Urz cocked his head in puzzlement. By the way, Urz had hung a sword to his waist and he carried something which tied branches in a bundle on his shoulder. He put the branches around the bonfire all night long; letting them dry so that they became easy to burn. He was told by Damad to at least carry this.

“But, it isn’t that great a height. The river seemed to be frozen, so couldn’t we reach the opposite bank if we go down the cliff and walked on the river?”

The cliff’s height was about five or six Alsins by eye measurement. Though vertical, there were many places where they could apply their hands and feet as the surface was rugged.

However, Damad revealed a face which seemed to disagree and shook his head.

“Where is the guarantee that we can safely cross just because it’s frozen? What if the ice broke on the way and we fell into the cold water. We’d die.”

“Then, let’s try.”

As Urz surveyed the surroundings and found a stone as big as the head of an adult, he carried it with both hands. He walked to the edge of the cliff and threw it at the river below.

The stone which fell let a hard sound resound, and rolled as it slid on the surface of the frozen river. Urz looked back at Damad with a smile.

“Look, it seems to be all right.”

“No, with what you threw now, a crack could’ve possibly run to a place where we can’t see.”

Urz looked at Damad who stubbornly refused with an amazed face. After thinking “by any chance”, he asked with a nasty smile

“Are you by any chance scared?”

“As if I’m scared!”

The Muozinel young man flew into a rage and immediately retorted. But, he pulled himself together at once and coughed once. He said as to persuade.

“In my country, there is such a saying. “The one who walks on ice is a fool”.”

“You’re quite frank.”

“Every year, when winter comes, there would always be a stupid brat who’s going to run on a frozen river, break the ice and fall in. To the extent that the middle-aged men bet on who will do it first this year. Let’s go.”

While beginning to walk along the cliff, Damad continued the talk. Urz had no choice but to follow after him, and listened to him talk.

Muozinel’s winter was short, and it might be said that it was not cold compared with the neighboring countries. Of course, there were days where snow fell and also days where cold wind fiercely blew. But, such days were really few. It was totally different from Zhcted which was surrounded by snow during winter.

Even if ice formed on rivers and lakes, it was said that at most it was thinner than paper. For Damad who had lived in such an environment, walking across ice was a thought hard to understand.

“Aren’t you scared after all?”

“Just say that I’m cautious.”

As Damad retorted, Urz did not tease him any further, too.

Even if they were to safely walk on the ice, they would be sandwiched between the cliffs in the meanwhile. If bandits were to appear like yesterday, there would be no way to escape. Taking that into consideration, Damad’s cautious stance was right. Even if they made a detour, they shouldn’t have to run a risk recklessly.

In addition, Urz had not perfectly recovered yet. He felt languid as usual, and when applying his hand on his forehead, he felt he had a fever. It was wise not to strain himself.

“How long is it likely to take until the castle town?”

Being asked, Damad took out a map from his load bag.

“If we go north along the river like this, there is a place where we can cross to the opposite bank. When we crossed to the opposite bank, we will go south along the river again… It’s on tomorrow daytime that we will arrive at the castle town, I guess.”

“I caused master to worry, eh…”

“It can’t be helped, right? After all, we can’t fly in the sky like a hawk. What, even that master of yours will shed tears and be glad if she meets you alive. So, be careful not to catch a strange disease. I don’t want to be embroiled in it.”

Unlike yesterday, today’s sky cleared up. The air was also not that much cold and there was no signs of beasts, either. While walking along the cliff, the two men had a silly talk to kill time. But since Urz had not that much to talk about, Damad mostly talked.

“What surprises me most after coming to Zhcted is this cold after all. I thought that if a human feels inclined to live here, he would be able to live anywhere.”

“Is Muozinel that warm? It also snows there, right?”

“On level ground, there is almost no snow remaining for more than a day. Although there are places like mountains where snow doesn’t melt all year round, there are generally the royalty and titled nobility’s summer resorts or rough spots where even hunters don’t enter.”

For Damad who had almost travelled alone so far, it seems to be a fresh feeling to have a trip companion although only for a short time. Even though it was an opponent whom he fought yesterday, this Muozinel young man was frankly talking as if such a thing did not happen.

As for Urz; although such a thing happened yesterday, he didn’t want to build an awkward atmosphere by ignoring Damad. Even more so, now that there was at a distance of one day to the castle town.

In that case, perhaps because there was not that much a difference in age, the talk got unexpectedly lively.

“You know, I’m the fourth son of a poor peasant.”

“Fourth son?”

To Urz who opened his eyes wide, Damad laughing said.

“You know, it’s quite usual that poor people have many children. We had a field of barley, but the eldest brother is to inherit it. There was nothing that the second and third big brothers could get. At most, they get a tiny share of the profits by helping with the eldest brother’s work.”

“Is that why you became a soldier?”

There are few methods for the sons of a peasant, except the eldest son, to make a living.

It was either eking out a living by hunting or fishing and the like while helping with their big brother’s work, or getting permission from the village mayor and clearing a field by himself or also becoming a soldier or mercenary.

Naturally, there was no expectation to have a bride, too. For a person doubtful of whether he could even feed himself, the people who were married were only the object of great curiosity.

Therefore, the second or third son of a peasant that dreamed of making a fortune with a stroke of luck became soldiers.

Although most were placed in the front on their first campaign and were crushed, there were also those among them who stubbornly survived, and continued fighting after that and achieved distinguished services. Damad was one of such people.

“My dream is to live in a mansion built and decorated with gold and jewelry, have so many beautiful women that you can’t finish counting them even if you use both hands served me and live by leaving everything to a clever slave.”

“Slave?”

After asking back reflexively, Urz remembered. There was slavery in the Muozinel Kingdom. Damad responded as if talking about a common thing.

“Although slave is one word, there are various though. If there are slaves to whom you entrust with heavy labor, there are also clever slaves who act as teachers. Also slaves that cook meals and slaves that takes care of the garden. It seems that when you become a great person, you will also own slaves who go about changing your clothes.”

“I can’t even imagine it…”

Urz wondered whether it would not be troublesome to especially borrow someone else’s hands to change one’s own clothes. But, it was probably because Urz was not a Muozinel person that he thought that.

Urz likewise talked about himself. About the fact that he was saved by a girl of a fishing village near the place where he was lying down on the shore. Then, his encounter with Elizavetta.

Leaving aside the matter of {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}<ref> where she asked him what he thinks of her eyes </ref> and the Imperial Palace, when he only talked about the fact that he came to work in the Imperial Palace after his bow skill was highly evaluated, Damad brightened his black pupils as he took interest to that.

“Could you show me that bow skill of yours just once?”

Saying so, the Muozinel young man held out the bow and an arrow which he was holding.

“I was just thinking that we will hunt once around here. After all, we will arrive at the Imperial Palace tomorrow at the earliest.”

“Is there not much food and water?”

While receiving the bow and arrow, the darkish red-haired youth asked.

Since Urz who fell into the forest naturally had neither food nor water, he received some from Damad’s share. If Damad didn’t have more than enough food and water as was common for cautious travelers, he might not have talked about taking Urz along until the castle town.

“There is still a day’s share. That’s why we should procure water and meat while we can.”

Damad shrugged his shoulders and turned his sight at the frozen river under the cliff.

“About water, we should light a fire and melt ice and snow. What is necessary is meat.”

“I’m convalescent, you know?”

Though Urz said so, half of it was intended as a joke. Regarding meals, he was completely indebted to Damad for the moment. He needed to return the debt.

“I won’t say “Do it until you get a prey”. You have a half koku. If you fail, I’ll do it.”

“Understood. Let’s do that then.”

And then, Urz shot down one quail and one hare.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was after the outside became bright enough that Mashas Rodant and company came out of the rotted shrine where they spent a night. The snow which flickered during night also stopped and the sun was shining in the sky.

Though the sunlight was weak and seemed to be somewhat unreliable, Mashas felt quite at ease with just the fact that it was sunny. The castle town where they headed for was very near. They would probably arrive in the afternoon.

“I didn’t think that the talk<ref> I think the talk here is the one about the trip. Not sure </ref> was over only in LeitMeritz, but from there passing through Legnica Lebus, huh… We came quite far, eh.”

Looking at the plain where trees sparsely soared, Mashas talked to himself.

He was currently 56 years old. He wrapped his stocky body in a dark brown overcoat and put on a hat with a feather. He wore a sword on his waist. Although the overcoat was backed with fur and his movement became slightly dull, he was all right even in the cold where one’s breathe was white and grew hazy.

Mashas was an Earl ruling Aude located in the north of the Brune Kingdom. He was at an age where it wouldn’t be strange for him to hand over the title and territory to his son and retired any time now, but it looked like for that to happen there was still ways to go.

Being asked by Princess Regin and Prime Minister Badouin, he now had the duty as the Princess’s advisor.

Hearing that Tigre who should be sojourning in the Zhcted Kingdom as a guest General had fell into the sea and went missing, Mashas visited Zhcted to confirm the truth. And he heard the story in detail from the Vanadis Eleonora Viltaria of LeitMeritz.

At the end of summer, Tigre proceeded to Asvarre as a messenger. Not as a messenger of Brune, but of Zhcted.

Although Tigre fulfilled his duty as messenger, the return ship was attacked by a sea dragon and he fell into the sea.

The story did not end there.

Afterwards, the silver-haired Vanadis saw Tigre in a completely different place.

Tigre was serving the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina of Lebus. He lost his memory and called himself Urz.

Urz was Tigre’s father’s name. In order to make sure of whether the person who served Elizavetta was really Tigre, Mashas was heading to the Imperial Palace of Lebus.

He was not travelling alone. There were two companions with him.

“Lord Mashas, preparations are over.”

Being called out from behind by one of them, Mashas turned his head. A girl with dull golden hair and blue pupils harking back to the bottom of a deep lake stood there. Just like Mashas, she wore an overcoat backed with fur and hung a sword on her waist. She was around 20.

Though her expression could hardly be called amiable, it was not as if she didn’t trust Mashas. She was basically like this towards anyone.

Her name was Limlisha. She was called with her nickname Lim by those close to her. She was Ellen’s adjutant and also her most trusted close friend.

There were three horses behind Lim. Titta was straddling one of them. She was a girl serving as Tigre’s maid.

She wore a dark brown overcoat, a hat and a scarf. Her white gloves made with rabbit’s fur got slightly dirty. Due to her small-sized body and her childish face, she looked like a 14 or 15-year-old girl, but she was 16.

When Titta looked at Mashas, she smiled to his face which had turned pale. Mashas also returned a smile while stroking his beard which became stiff by the long trip.

Yesterday, when they were resting in this shrine which was naturally an abandoned building, Titta fell. Both Mashas and Lim thought that she accumulated fatigue by the long trip which she was not used to.

“Titta, we will arrive at the castle town in the afternoon. Bear with it a little more.”

When Mashas said that as to cheer her up, Titta nodded saying “yes” as she shook her chestnut hair.

It was a little after noon that Mashas and company set foot in the castle town of Lebus. While pulling the three horses tied at length, they walked along the end of the main street.

“I thought that it will be a little warmer if the sun rises, but it’s unexpectedly not so.”

“Is that so? I think that it’s quite warm though.”

To Mashas who complained as he looked up at the sky, Lim inclined her head to the side and responded.

“Hmm. The sensation of cold might be a little different between me, a person of Brune and Limlisha-dono, a person of Zhcted.”

“There is also the difference in age and sex.”

The two people’s impressions aside, it seemed to be the usual weather for the residents of the castle town of Lebus. Children who wrapped their bodies in overcoats and hats happily ran around the street, lovers walked while snuggling up and housewives amused themselves in pleasant chats near stalls.

In the street where stalls stood in a row, merchants were raising vigorous voices.

“As expected of the castle town. It’s lively.”

Titta smile broadly. Her feelings had probably settled down a little by having entered the castle town. Fatigue could be seen on her face, but a bright shine returned to her hazel-colored eyes. Mashas and Lim felt relieved about that.

“It is as Titta says.”

Until they had arrived at this castle town after leaving LeitMeritz, they went along many towns and villages, but they had never seen a place filled with this much liveliness.

The main street was paved in stone pavements and carriages which piled various loads were coming and going. Minstrels sang a farce at the crossroads and clowns were bantering with pedestrians. Food, dolls made by shaving trees and glassworks were sold in stalls.

Even Lim seemed to be captivated by this hustle and bustle. Although it was the same Zhcted, it was after all different from LeitMeritz where she had spent her daily life.

Far away, a huge palace which piled up grayish stones could be seen. That was probably the Imperial Palace.

Each window was large and dark brown ornaments were applied around them. It was also the same for the steep roofs with a slant. Although attaching importance to the solidity which could bear snowstorms, it had not lost its coloring. It was an appearance which gave such an impression.

''---Is Lord Tigrevurmud inside that…?''

As Lim shook her head and pulled herself together, she suggested to her two companions.

“Let’s first look for an inn. After all, it is not a problem which will be solved today or tomorrow.”

“You’re right. It won’t also do well if we don’t let these guys rest.”

While looking back at the horses he was pulling, Mashas responded. Both of them could not voice it out, but they were also concerned about Titta.

“It’s likely to take some time if we are to look for an inn which can keep three horses.”

“Hmm. I’m sorry, but Limlisha-dono, can you look after them for a little while?”

As if he found something he was concerned with, Mashas entrusted the horses to Lim and walked to a stall.

It was a store which sold drink which poured hot water boiled to fill a cauldron in a bisque cup and melted jam and grape honey. Getting a simple furnace ready and keeping the fire burning, the hot water was prevented from getting cold.

As Mashas bought three cups of that drink, he held two cups with both hands, supported the other with his arm and returned to where Lim and Titta were.

“For the time being, let’s warm our bodies with this.”

The two girls respectively expressed their gratitude and received a cup, where steam rose, from the old Earl. When drinking a mouthful while being careful so as to not burn themselves, the smell of jam and honey tickled the nose and a faint sweetness remained in the mouth. Heat gradually spread inside the body.

While applying his mouth to the cup, Mashas said in an indifferent tone.

“There seems to be a big inn three houses away from here where we can keep the horses. They say that we should look sequentially from here.”

Lim looked at the old Earl with a blank face.

“Where did you hear such a story?”

While sipping the drink of the cup, Mashas pointed at the stall where he bought it with a finger. Lim alternately stared at the old Earl and the stall with a surprised face.

It looked like he immediately came back after buying the drinks without particularly even showing signs of having a chat, but Mashas seemed to have asked the necessary things within a short exchange.

Titta gave a small yawn, she probably felt relaxed after having warmed her body. Mashas patted Titta’s head.

“If you’ve become sleepy, you should say it without reserve. I’ll carry you on my back.”

“I-I’m all right, Mashas-sama. I can properly walk by myself.”

Though Titta answered with her face which turned red, she yawned again soon after she finished speaking. Seeing the chestnut-haired girl hanging her head in shame, Mashas and Lim smiled.

And then, they immediately found the inn. Fortunately, they were also two vacant rooms, and Mashas and company decided to stay there. One room was used by Mashas and the other by Lim and Titta. The trio gathered in Mashas’ room when they had a talk.

Titta and Lim’s room was not so wide and the lamp hanging from the ceiling was also slightly dirty. There was only a small window. The curtain was also just of a size enough to cover the window and the edge got kinked. There was neither a table nor chair.

But, there were two beds, the wall was thick and three pieces of thick blankets had been prepared for each bed.

“Like this, we don’t have to sleep wearing thick clothes against the cold, eh.”

Titta checked the condition of the blankets and revealed a smile of relief.

Although a thick overcoat protected the body from the cold, it was heavy after all. Lim and Mashas who were used to the weight of armor would be all right, but it looked like it was simply tough for Titta.

Besides, by wearing thick clothes against the cold for many days as such, the head and neck would become itchy. In the case of Lim and Titta, they were just going to be worried about the condition of their hair.

Lim put the loads near the bed and turned to Titta.

“You are tired from the long trip, aren’t you Titta? Please rest.”

“But, you will talk with Mashas-sama after this, right? I, too––”

Hiding fatigue inside her hazel-colored pupils, Titta showed a stouthearted attitude. However, when Lim shook her head, she softly told her with an attitude like a big sister admonishing her little sister.

“I understand your feelings. We have finally come so far after all. But, that’s precisely why you must not overdo it. Properly resting and relieving fatigue is your work now.”

Not giving up, Titta tightly clenched her small hands and gazed at Lim as to entreat her. Lim had no choice but to take out her trump card.

“You do not want to worry Lord Tigrevurmud when you meet him, don’t you?”

The effect was immediate. Titta answered “yes” in a voice which seems to vanish, took off her thick clothes that were for the cold and untied her hair. She then crawled into the bed.

Lim got down on a knee near the bed and gently stroked the girl’s chestnut hair.

“I will look after you until you sleep. Lord Mashas will at least wait for that.”

As Titta thanked her in a small voice with a smile, she quietly closed her eyes. She began to leak quiet sleeper’s breathing before long.

''---As expected, she seemed to be considerably tired.''

Lim quietly stood up so as to not wake Titta. She was careful so as to not make a sound and came out of the room.

When she visited Mashas’ room, the old Earl with a gray beard was sitting on the bed as he wrapped his stocky body in the threefold blanket after having thrown off his thick clothes that was for the cold.

[[File:MnOtV image 064.png|thumb]]

“There you are. For the time being, why don’t you sit there? The floor is cold after all.”

Mashas said with a quite composed attitude, and Lim was troubled on how to react. His figure in where he was wrapped from head to toe looked like that of a fairy with a round body coming out of a fairy tale. Since she could naturally not say such a thing, Lim somehow built a laudable face. She sat down on the edge of the bed.

“As I had said before, I would like to collect information on Lord Tigrevurmud, no, the one called Urz before heading to the Imperial Palace.”

In fact, there was also the possibility that the man named Urz was not Tigre. It was for self-admonition that Lim expressly corrected herself. Mashas nodded as he agreed.

“It’s good to collect information, but what would you do specifically?”

“I will look around for someone working in the Imperial Palace and ask about it, pretending to be a traveler.”

There were civil officials and knights who finished their jobs on that day and set out together with companions to a bar, maids and court ladies who went out shopping to the castle town and also those who gave a suitable reason and strolled in the castle town for relaxation.

Waiting near the Imperial Palace for such a person to come out, accosting him in a suitable place and finding out about Urz. That was Lim’s idea.

While explaining, Lim could not repress the uneasiness welling up within her. As if reading it from the slight change of her expression, the old Earl waited that the golden-haired girl had finished her words and slowly opened his mouth.

“Limlisha-dono, aren’t you more tired than you think?”

“…Do I look like it?”

The usual serene calm was lost from Lim’s voice. Though Mashas nodded with a warm smile, since his whole body was covered with a blanket, it was seriously lacking in dignity. Lim once again gazed at Mashas’ figure and laughed, but it was a somewhat unhealthy smile.

“It is as Lord Mashas said, I might be tired. Somehow, I don’t seem to come up with good ideas…”

Until yesterday, just thinking about arriving at the castle town was enough. However, when they entered the castle town like this, she had become anxious about the upcoming events.

If he was not Tigre, what would she do? Moreover, supposing that it was unmistakably Tigre, if he were to say that he doesn’t remember anything, would she be able to keep her cool?

She had heard that he had lost his memory, but was it something that they could manage by themselves? If Elizavetta got to know of their existence, wouldn’t she do something?

She thought that it was not good like this. Ellen trusted her and left it to her, so she must meet her expectations by any means.

Even if she thought so, Lim was not able to shake off her dark imagination.

Seeing Lim depressed, Mashas rubbed his hands together inside of the blanket. And smiled.

“Then, let’s rest already for today, and think about how to deal with it in preparation for what may happen.”

“How to deal with it?”

To Lim who showed confusion in her blue pupils, the old Earl nodded.

“Let’s suppose that the one called Urz isn’t Tigre. In that case, how will Limlisha-dono explain it to Eleonora-dono? Even thinking about her attitude when she had asked us, she probably won’t let it end with us saying ‘when we checked, it was different person’.”

“Then, um, we must do what we can to persuade her with words…”

While answering at once, Lim was aware that she had spontaneously slurred her words.

Ellen would probably not doubt her report. But, when thinking of how much she would be depressed and how to comfort her, she was greatly troubled. It was again uneasiness different from the one that she harbored in her heart until a while ago.

While gazing as to confirm the change on Lim’s expression, Mashas continued his words.

“Regarding Eleonora-dono, I might not be good to persuade her. As long as you’re by her side, she will probably recover by herself. However, Eleonora-dono won’t be the only one to whom we will have to explain. Along these lines, I’m troubled even now about how I would report it to Her Highness the Princess.”

Though Mashas jokingly said with a wry smile, Lim sympathized with him from the bottom of her heart. If she was in his position, she would not be able to make the report to Princess Regin at all. She would have probably given up just on thinking about the words. Mashas put on a serious expression and continued.

“You can’t afford not to report. We can’t get someone to replace you, either. If you report too late because you think too much about what to say, it will be the worst case. On the other hand, it won’t be good to put it with common words, either. Something like that will be immediately seen through, and you will also find yourself deplorable.”

“––Thank you, Lord Mashas.”

Lim bowed her head politely. Certainly, if she continued to think about many things like that, she would be crushed by uneasiness. She was just fine as she was now.

“I will accept your words and rest today. Tomorrow, let’s bring Titta and move with the three of us.”

“Yes, let’s do that. I will also rest. It looks like my body is less able to endure a long trip than expected.”

Mashas greatly shook his body covered with the blanket. As Lim chuckled, she stood up from the bed and bowed to the old Earl. She then left the room.

When she returned to her room, Titta’s vigorous sleeper’s breathing could be heard. When she looked at her, the blanket had slightly slipped off. As she approached the chestnut-haired girl’s bed, Lim quietly straightened the blanket. Then, she crawled into her bed.

She fell asleep while thinking about various things.

After about a quarter koku had passed after Lim came out of his room, Mashas threw off the blanket covering his body. He wore his thick overcoat, hung his sword to his waist and left the room.

He went out of the inn and walked around the inn for a while. He needed to know what sort of stores were nearby and how long the street extended without delay. He wanted to check as much stores as possible which were likely to be useful in case something were to happen.

''---Was it Elizavetta Fomina? I’ve yet to grasp her personality.''

Mashas thought about whether in the worst case scenario, they would be imprisoned in the Imperial Palace by Elizavetta.

This was because assuming that the man called Urz was Tigre and that Elizavetta tried to keep hiding it to her surroundings, the existence of Mashas and company would be more than dangerous.

Leaving aside the case that Mashas was alone, now he was entrusted with two important girls: Titta and Lim. He had to act carefully also for their safety.

“Next, I must look for a store which serves a delicious meal.”

In order to make the two girls who will wake up sometime soon glad.

Under the sun floating in the dim sky, Mashas walked to the street where stalls stood in a line.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The curtain of night which let the stars twinkle in the sky gradually faded. The end of the eastern sky began to turn dim white and calmly informed of the dawn. The sun would soon illuminate the ground.

It was at that time that Elizavetta came out of her bedroom in the depths of Lebus’ Imperial Palace. Two days had passed since the day when she returned covered in wounds to the Imperial Palace.

Wearing a dress which piled up purple fabric and used frills and laces abundantly, and hanging the black whip, her Viralt on her right waist, the red-haired Vanadis proudly walked along the corridor.

Though a cloth which applied medicine was pasted on a cheek and her right arm was wound with a bandage, her eyes of different colors were tinged with a dignified brightness and painfulness could not be felt at all. Elizavetta lightly waved her hand to the salute of patrolling soldiers and the soldiers standing on watch.

Since her attitude was too majestic, the soldiers did not think of it as suspicious. Reporting to neither Naum nor Lazarl, they had seen their master with looks of admiration.

It was after a half koku that Naum noticed that Elizavetta had disappeared from the Imperial Palace.

The knight in his prime who hurriedly jumped into the Vanadis’ bedroom found a note on the table, and moreover, after receiving the report that one of the horses for the Vanadis had disappeared, he looked up at the sky.

Elizavetta who left the Imperial Palace ran through the highway wrapped in a very dim light on a horse.

She put on a white overcoat over her purple dress and also put on a white hat which was woven with wool. These overcoat and hat were the ones that she wore when she slipped out with Urz and went to the castle town.

Her Viralt was put in a part of the skirt of the dress here it could not be seem; she rolled up the hem and could straddle the horse without riding horizontally. A big cargo bag was tied onto the horse’s saddle and there was food, water and a map inside.

She ordered a tight-lipped court lady to prepare these outside the Imperial Palace beforehand.

''---To think that the slipping out with Urz would be helpful in such a situation.''

The air of when the day had just dawned was chilly, but Elizavetta thought that it was just right to maintain her clear consciousness.

After she had returned to the Imperial Palace two days ago, Elizavetta was in a state where strain was always forced on her. What she feared was that those working in the Imperial Palace would be controlled by Baba Yaga and would attack her. It was really fortunate that nothing happened.

And last night, Elizavetta received a report from Lazarl. The old civil official had investigated about run-down shrines which enshrined Baba Yaga.

''---Ten places. Ten places for the time being…''

Their locations were written down on the map inside the cargo bag. If it went smoothly, she would be able to visit all of them in nine or ten days.

Elizavetta suddenly removed her left hand from the reins. She touched the black whip roundly bundled and hung on her waist.

“I’m sorry, Valitsaif.”

The {{furigana|Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl|Isgrifa}} apologetically cast down her eyes.

“I may be disqualified as a Vanadis.”

As a Vanadis, she should have confined her personal feelings and only mobilized for Lebus.

Elizavetta did not intend to throw away her pride and sense of responsibility as a Vanadis. Besides, she also had the firm conviction that defeating Baba Yaga would unmistakably be of benefit for Lebus.

But, Elizavetta, being aware of that thought, excluded it and went after the demon only for her personal feelings. In order to satisfy the anger and pride blowing violently within her chest, and also in order to release the abominable curse dwelling in her right arm, she was riding her horse now.

“Even though I don’t intend to move as a Vanadis, I’m relying on the Viralt which belongs to a Vanadis. It’s very selfish. Despite that, can you lend me your power, Valitsaif?”

With her left hand, Elizavetta strongly grasped the Thunder Swirl.

“Only that old hag––”

As if responding to her appeal, the tip from the handle of the bundled black whip wore a dim light. It scorched the atmosphere, burst and scattered white sparks. It seemed to encourage her and support her back.

“Thank you.”

Just for an instant, Elizavetta’s expression loosened and a smile appeared. However, she immediately erased it, looked at the front and grasped the reins once again.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

When about one koku had passed since Elizavetta slipped out of the Imperial Palace, two young men passed through the gate of the castle town. It was Urz and Damad.

The sky had already become bright. In the main street, merchants opened their stores and were busy with preparation; government officials, craftsmen and soldiers headed to their posts at a quick pace. There were also figures of children heading in groups to a temple in order to learn reading and writing.

Seeing the familiar castle town, Urz heaved a sigh of relief and fatigue.

“I didn’t think that it’ll take more than two days.”

While walking side by side with Urz, Damad snorted in displeasure.

“Even you probably didn’t notice that we’ve taken the wrong way.”

It was planned that the two of them should have arrived at the castle town within yesterday.

But, both Urz and Damad were unfamiliar with the geography of this area. After finding a bridge and crossing to the opposite shore, the two men had advanced to the direction opposite of the road to the castle town. It was after having walked more than two koku that Urz and Damad realized it.

“Anyway, it’s quite lively, as expected of a castle town.”

To Damad who looked around and revealed an expression of admiration, Urz asked.

“Shall we first go somewhere and eat something? When thinking about it, it might take a considerable time to give you a reward.”

“Yes. Certainly, it looks like the formalities will be troublesome when it comes to the Imperial Palace… No, wait. Won’t the Imperial Palace prepare a feast for me as the benefactor who helped you and brought you until here?”

“If you get too carried away, I will also firmly report about the fact that you tried to kill me.”

As he gave a warning to Damad’s impudence, Urz suddenly stopped. He felt a gaze and looked back.

An old man with his stocky body wrapped in an overcoat was standing there. The old man opened his mouth befuddled, and turned a look of surprise to Urz.

Similarly, Urz was also not able to take his eyes off from the old man. The moment when he took a glance at him, the youth felt a vivid nostalgia to the old man’s face. As a joy to the extent that his face naturally broke into a smile overflowed from the bottom of his heart, Urz tried to call the old man.

“Ah…”

Soon after, Urz’s face became stiff. As if the air had become solid and plugged up his throat, the youth, who only moved his mouth flapping open and close, could not utter his voice. Joy disappeared as it melted, and confusion and irritation eroded Urz’s heart.

He did not know the old man’s name.

The figure of this old man also appeared inside his memory which was full of many fragments. He knew that the old man was a benefactor who helped him many times and that he was also an important person to him.

And yet, his name did not come out. He could not remember it.

“Um, errr, er…”

With only incoherent words coming out from his mouth, impatience and bitterness blurred on Urz’s face. The old man ahead uttered his voice.

“Tigre! Isn’t it Tigre!?”

Urz unintentionally shook his shoulders at his shout. To the extent that he took half a step back. As the old man, not noticing such a reaction from the youth, ran with a face mixed with surprise and joy, he strongly hugged Urz.

“What a relief! I’ve heard the story, but you’re really… You’re really alive!”

Urz, unable to return words to the old man, or rather not even knowing what else he should do, looked up at the sky with a perplexed face.

“––Hey, old man.”

Damad who was watching the course of events with a bored face forced his way through there. The young Muozinel man gripped the old man’s arms and forcibly pulled them from Urz.

Urz inwardly heaved a sigh of relief and was grateful to Damad. If Damad was not there, he would have probably stood upright there and be unable to move forever. On the other hand, being boorishly interrupted in an emotional reunion, the old man glared at Damad without concealing his anger.

“What do you want? I’m busy now.”

“That’s my line. What are you doing? When I was wondering why you shouted, now you suddenly jumped on him… Everybody is looking.”

When the old man looked at the surroundings at these words, several people who were walking along the street had stopped and looked their way. If there were housewives who knitted their brows, there were also children who directed wondering looks. They were also those who expected dispute or trouble.

The old man finally regained his calm, coughed once and parted from Urz.

“This isn’t good. Let’s move to another place for the time being.”

“Don’t decide on your own. There is a place where we’re going. For an unknown old man to––”

“Please wait, Damad.”

Interrupting the black-haired Muozinel man’s words, Urz stared straight at the old man.

“There is also something I would like to ask you. Let's change the place. However––”

Urz hesitated to speak for a moment and bit his lips. However, he immediately pulled himself together and continued.

“My name is Urz.”

Urz, Damad and the old man with the gray hair and beard entered a deserted side road. Seemingly, Urz’s words being too much of a shock, the old man dropped his shoulders and hung his head disappointedly.

The two young men looked at each other. Although they sympathized with him, they also couldn't afford to wait like this for the old man to recover. Urz resolutely accosted him.

“I’m sorry. Could you tell us your name?”

The old man raised his face. He put on an expression as if bearing a headache.

“No, that’s right. I have heard that you lost your memory…”

As he shook his gray beard and mumblingly muttered, the old man once again gazed at Urz.

“My name is Mashas Rodant. I’m from Brune and I governed Aude in the north.”

“Mashas…”

Urz looked downward with a serious face and repeated that word several times. Mashas stared at the youth with a face filled with expectation.

“H-How is it? Do you seem to be able to remember…?”

Urz did not immediately answer and earnestly explored his memory. He thought that it was a familiar name. However, that name was not connected with the old man’s figure which appeared in his fragmentary memory. He even wondered whether there wasn’t some kind of mistake, having thought that it sounded familiar.

After a time of a 100 full counts had passed, Urz bowed his head to Mashas.

“Sorry…”

Mashas covered his forehead with his hand and looked up at the sky. When he thought about how he took dozens of days from the far away Brune to arrive at this castle town and finally meet him, he reacted like this.

But, Mashas mustered energy and returned his sight to Urz. When he looked at his face, Urz showed a reaction. He still had a wish.

“I’m sorry, but could you come with me? There are people I want you to meet.”

“Hey, could you leave it for after we’ve gone to the Imperial Palace? This old man’s talk is becoming long.”

Damad broke in from the side in an annoyed tone. The Muozinel young man openly felt uncomfortable with Mashas. Urz asked Damad.

“Though I feel bad for you, could you hang with me for a little longer?”

Although he could not remember Mashas’ name, it was certain that there was this old man’s existence within his memory. Urz was positive about that.

“Please, bring us.”

“All right. It’s this way. Those people are staying at the same inn as me.”

Mashas walked at a quick pace thinking that they had to arrive before the youth changed his mind; Urz walked beside the old Earl. Damad followed several steps behind with a face which doesn’t seem to be interested.

Mashas looked at Urz with a sidelong glance, and after a pause of about two breaths, opened his mouth.

“You said that you were Urz, but where did that name come from? You have no memory, right?”

“Yes. Being thrown various questions of whether I can remember something…”

Urz talked about the story where he was lying down on the seashore, that he was found and nursed by a fishing village. Also about the events which led to him calling himself Urz.

Mashas who heard it shook his gray beard and slowly sighed.

“Urz was the name of Tigrevurmud Vorn’s father…”

As he said up to there, the old Earl suddenly looked back.

“I forgot to ask, but who is that Muozinel person?”

“That guy is called Damad… Simply put, he’s a benefactor. He saved me when I was attacked by bandits.”

“Is that so? I have to thank him later.”

To Mashas’ words, Urz had mixed feelings. He kept silent about the fact that he tried to kill him, but he wondered what kind of reaction this old Earl would show if he were to speak of it.

While walking side by side with Mashas, Urz felt a strange sensation. As expected, he felt like he had met this person somewhere. If he heard more stories or if he met Mashas’ companions, he might possibly regain his memory.

The reality of not knowing who he is became a vague uneasiness and lurked in the innermost depths of Urz’s heart. All the more so after he especially had a mysterious experience such as the black bow.

Before long, the three men arrived before a certain inn. It was an inn whose structure was a solid two-storied building. A small stable for letting horses rest was also linked to it.

When they entered the inn, there were stairs to the second floor on the right and a counter (for reception) on the left. At the center, a corridor extended straight.

“In which room are your companions?”

“It’s immediately after we go up the stairs.”

When Mashas finished speaking, Urz began to run. Mashas shouted “wait” from behind, but he ignored him and vigorously ran up the stairs.

The shock when he saw Mashas still remained in the depths of his heart. In the end, he was not able to remember, but if he saw the other two, he might remember something.

In meeting Mashas and having talked with him, some scenes within Urz’s memory became clear. But, because the anteroposterior connection (between front and back)<ref> Urz is referring to how he couldn’t connect Mashas’s name with the old man’s figure in his memory </ref> did not become clear, he didn’t know what he did when and where. That irritation pushed the youth’s back.

''---If I meet those people, surely…!''

As soon as he finished going up stairs, Urz knocked on a wooden door. He pushed it without waiting for a reply.

“Eh”

Having emitted a short voice of surprise was a chestnut-haired girl who was in the room. Inside, there was also one more person, a girl with dull golden hair.

The two girls opened their eyes wide and stared at Urz who opened the door. Urz also stood stock still on the spot in blank amazement and fixedly stared at the two girls.

Within the room dimly illuminated by the light of a lamp, the two girls, only wearing underwear had their white skin exposed. In their hands, thinly-made clothes without sleeves were grasped as they were in the middle of changing.

Titta’s body was slender; her bodily build was overall thin as well as both her arms and feet. However, a faint charm started to drift in the constriction of her bosom and waist and it indicated that she was growing up.

Lim, although tall, was the owner of a balanced body, and while her arms and feet looked thin, they possessed much unstoppable flexibility. It was the body of a warrior that chipped off useless meat and was well trained. But, while being so, it was beautiful and by no means rough.

The swelling of her rich chest peeped out to about the upper half, and from there, the area between the bottom (of her chest) and waist were hidden by the thinly-made clothes grasped in her hands. But, even only the upper half passed enough to imagine the size and heaviness.

Under her waist, there were well tightened, sensual thighs.

“…Tigre-sama?”

“Lord Tigrevurmud…?”

[[File:MnOtV image 004.png|thumb]]

Hoarse voices leaked respectively from Titta’s and Lim’s mouths. The two of them were surprised to the extent that they dropped the clothes that they were holding. In that instance, Lim’s chest greatly bounced.

To the sound emitted when the clothes dropped on the floor, Urz finally came to his senses. He turned around, began to run, missed his footing and splendidly fell down.

A loud sound also resounded inside Titta’s and Lim’s room, and the two girls, startled, looked at each other. Titta’s face turned bright red and she crouched down on the spot. Lim also blushed and while hiding her chest with her left hand, she confusedly ran up to the doorway and vigorously closed the door.

The shock of the reunion was completely blown away to somewhere else, and until Mashas knocked on the door, the two girls had sat down on the spot silently.

After walking a little from the inn where Mashas and company were staying at, there was a bar. It was a shop which opened from before noon and served not only alcohol, but also several dishes. The five of them entered that shop.

They sat around a big square table. With his hand, Urz was rubbing his face which still hurt, Titta looked downward as she was embarrassed and Lim had a displeased look. Damad and Mashas looked amazed.

“May we order?”

“Please. And, I will pay for my own share.”

It was for precaution that Damad said this. He did not expect to meet Tigrevurmud Vorn’s acquaintances in such a place. He though that even if there was a possibility, it would be after arriving at the Imperial Palace.

Since he did not know what would happen from now on, he should not have imprudently taken out money and involved himself in this.

Mashas and the two girls introduced themselves first. Then, Urz and Damad briefly explained about themselves, too. At that time, Mashas bowed his head as he recalled.

[[File:MnOtV image 076.png|thumb]]

“For having saved Tigre… this youth from bandits, I thank you from the bottom of my heart.”

The Muozinel young man did not say anything, but he showed a slightly stained expression. Urz also had slightly mixed feelings.

The dishes arrived.

A basket filled with bread, stew served in a tureen which let steam rise, cheese finely cut, red turnip and spinach salad filled the table. Urz and Damad’s stomachs growled almost at the same time.

However, it couldn’t be called a meal in a peaceful atmosphere.

Damad silently endeavored in the meal, and Mashas made a face saying “what’s up with him?” Titta’s face was still bright red and she did not make eye contact with Urz. Lim hardly tried to speak, too.

When several plates were emptied, Urz asked resolutely.

“What kind of human being was Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

Mashas and Titta looked at each other. Lim opened her mouth then.

“I do not mind talking about him, but…”

Lim continued without destroying her calm demeanor.

“Before that, could you speak about your life so far, Urz-san?”

After Urz blinked several times, he fixedly stared at Lim’s face. He felt somewhat troubled at her utterance. Her blue pupils in her unamiable face calmly stared back at the youth.

''---Ah, I see.''

Urz finally noticed. This was because she called him “Urz” quite naturally. From after Mashas had met him until they came here, he had not been called by the name “Urz” even once.

It was only that, and yet Urz’s heart became somewhat light. He pulled himself together, opened his mouth and talked about how he spent his life so far.

About the fact that he was lying on the seashore, was found by a girl of a fishing village and about the name Urz from a vague memory. Then, about the fact that he lived in the fishing village for a while, but one day, they were attacked by pirates and Elizavetta who happened to pass by helped them. And finally about the fact that she ordered him to serve her.

At this, Lim opened her eyes wide and Mashas sighed while stroking his gray beard. Titta absentmindedly opened her mouth and stared at Urz.

“You started from stable boy, became an attendant and then an advisor, huh…”

“The explanation that you were promoted so fast just because your bow skill was highly evaluated doesn’t hold up. Isn’t there anything else?”

Mashas who pulled himself together and stared at Urz head on. Urz faltered.

As Mashas said, there was something that he did not say. From what he could see Mashas’ and Lim’s reactions, it looked like he couldn’t keep hiding it. Urz rummaged his darkish red hair.

“Can you keep it a secret?”

As he confirmed that all of them nodded, Urz opened his mouth.

“After I expressed my honest thoughts about Master –– Elizavetta-sama’s eyes, it looks like she took a liking to me.”

“Her eyes…?”

Except Lim, the three others respectively frowned. Only Lim knitted her brows as she witnessed a difficult problem and nodded.

“It’s the {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}.”

“Ah, the rumored eyes of different colors… A long time ago, I’ve seen a cat with such eyes.”

Mashas who finally understood muttered as he remembered. Seemingly, Titta’s memory also seemed to recall it at these words and nodded.

“There are many areas which detest the {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}} as a fearful thing. Elizavetta-sama probably had bitter experiences in the past, too.”

After saying so, Lim shook her head as if shaking off her inward sympathy. She looked at Urz.

“It isn’t as if you have no memory after she helped the people of the fishing village, right?”

“That’s right. I properly remember from that point onwards. When I try to think about before I was saved, my mind became fuzzy and I can’t clearly remember, but it isn’t the case after I was saved.”

“Thank you. I generally understand how you have lived until now. Based on that, I would like to ask, but…”

Lim cut her words for a moment there. She seemed to hesitate about whether she should continued to speak as such, but conceiving determination on her blue pupils, she opened her mouth.

“Are you satisfied with your present life?”

“…What do you mean?”

Unable to guess Lim’s intention, Urz asked. Lim indifferently answered.

“Exactly as I stated. If you appreciated the life in which you serve Elizavetta-sama and want to continue, then we will go back as such.”

At her words, Mashas and Titta half rose to their feet from their chairs. The two people of Brune overlooked Lim with amazed faces.

“W-What do you mean?”

Titta, whose face turned pale, emitted a loud voice. Though Mashas was silent, he probably felt the same way as her; he shook his gray beard. Lim answered without breaking her calm at all.

“You may say that Urz-san has his clear memory as Urz, but he has no memory as Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

“We were also told that by Eleonora-sama…”

“Yes. But, she did not know what it was specifically. And, both we and Eleonora-sama do not know a way of regaining lost memories.”

Interrupting the words of Titta who desperately argued, Lim said plainly. Titta and Mashas gasped. Damad put on an expression as if expecting something.

“It is easy to take Urz-san along to LeitMeritz as Lord Tigrevurmud. However, will it be really good for him?”

Lim’s blue pupils gazed straight at Urz.

“If he does not recover his memory at this rate, Urz-san will be forced to live the life of another person who is Tigrevurmud Vorn. The surrounding people will call him Lord Tigrevurmud and treat him like that; he will grieve for not having his memory and people will sympathize with him. Eyes will not be turned to the person called Urz after today.”

“B-But…”

Titta tried to rebut, but was not able to think of something. Lim said.

“Urz-san, your life can be considered to be substantial. You were highly evaluated by Elizavetta-sama, and you also have friendly colleagues. There seems to be small quarrels, but that is not only limited to Urz-san, it is something unavoidable when adapting into a foreign land.”

Urz lightly nodded. The look thrown at a stranger, whether it be in the fishing village or in the lodgings of the Imperial Palace’s stablemen, had always followed Urz around. It was something that only time solved.

Lim continued.

“We are convinced that you are Tigrevurmud Vorn. However, as I said earlier, we do not know a way of recovering your memory. Of course, we can exert ourselves so that your memory returns, but it may never return.”

He wasn’t able to say that it was impossible. Actually, with fragmented scenes appearing, he did not think that he was Tigrevurmud Vorn.

Lim said with a severe expression.

“Therefore, I would like you to choose. Which path will you follow?”

Living here in Lebus as Urz?

Or, going away from here as Tigrevurmud Vorn?

A heavy silence flew down on the place. As a time of nearly ten counts passed, Urz asked with a painful expression.

“If I say that I will remain here, what will you do?”

“As I said earlier, we will go back.”

Without showing a shaken behavior, Lim immediately replied.

“Two swords do not fit into one sheath. You were not Tigrevurmud Vorn. Tigrevurmud Vorn fell into the sea and lost his life. That’s all. I think that Eleonora-sama also considered this and sent me here.”

Mashas had already decided to watch the course of events in silence.

Lim told a small lie. If she thought for Ellen’s sake, even if she was to drag him, she should take Urz and return. As for Mashas, when he thought about Regin who was in Brune’s royal palace, he also thought that he should pull apart Urz from here.

But while understanding that, Lim asked with a severe expression. If she were to think for this youth’s sake, she thought that she should do so.

''---Did I really think about Tigre?''

Mashas asked himself. No, I thought about Tigre. Though Regin would be surprised if she knew the situation, she would accept this youth as Tigre. While waiting for the day when his memory would return, she would definitely let this youth walk his life as Tigrevurmud Vorn.

There was no room for the life of the youth called Urz to enter there.

Both Mashas and Titta had thought that it was natural. That Urz was only impurities (a foreign matter) within Tigrevurmud Vorn.

However, Lim did not see it like that. In deference to Urz, she was going to let him choose his path for the future. Even though the feeling of wanting to meet Tigre should be strong even to her.

On the other hand, Urz was troubled.

''---Even if she asks me which path to choose…''

In that case, it was better to live as Urz. Tigre might be a hero. Probably, Titta and Mashas really thought of Tigre as an important person. After all, they came to look for him from the far away country of Brune. And he was also probably loved by many other people.

But for Urz, they were strangers.

He had also said it to Naum before, but he didn’t feel like it was about him. No matter how many uncertain scenes of his memory appeared in his mind.

Silence fell once again. Urz putting his clenched fist on his lap dropped his look on the table. Lim and company waited for the youth to open his mouth without urging him.

A time of about 30 counts passed. Urz took a small breath and raised his face.

“Could you wait until I make a decision? I won’t feel at ease with an indecisive answer.”

Urz’s face was earnest. The intent of trying to run away could not be seen in his black pupils.

“Limlisha-san. It’s as you said. Even I don’t know whether or not my memory will return in the future. Perhaps, it might stay like this my whole life. Above all, I don’t feel inconvenience in living as Urz. But––”

Urz continued.

“Just because I don’t remember, I don’t want to avert my eyes to what I’ve probably done. I think that I should know and face the man called Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

Urz continued.

“Though it will be after I obtain master –– Vanadis-sama’s permission, I will go to Brune. I will strive to regain my memory by visiting the land where Tigrevurmud Vorn was born and raised.”

“However”, Urz continued.

“Even if I was to regain my memory, I can’t guarantee whether or not I will return to my life as Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

“I do not mind that.”

Lim calmly answered. She looked at Titta and Mashas.

“U-Understood.”

It was Titta who answered first. She tightly clenched her small hands and said.

“What is important is for Tigre-sama… no, Urz-san to regain his memory. Please let me help on that!”

Mashas looked at Titta and Lim with a bitter face, sighed and nodded.

“I understand. I think that what Limlisha-dono said is right.”

“Well then, let's go to the Imperial Palace.”

Although holding vague uneasiness, Urz said with a resolved face. He did not know how Elizavetta would react. But, even if he were to live as Urz, he could not give up on his lost memory. He wanted the red-haired Vanadis to understand that.

The five people left the shop.

At that time, Mashas said as he recalled.

“Limlisha-dono. Sorry, but I want to look at the horses’ state. Can you come with me?”

It was about the three horses that they left in the care of the inn. Not only Lim who was told these words, but also Damad frowned.

“We can do that later, can’t we? Should we not hurry to the Imperial Palace now?”

“I understand your feelings, but if you ask me, it’s the opposite. Assuming that we go to the Imperial Palace and meets Vanadis-dono, we don’t even know whether or not we will leave by the end of today. Don’t tell me that you will temporarily excuse yourself just because you are worried about the horses. It’s best to get miscellaneous things over with earlier.”

“You’re right. I understand. What will you do, Titta?”

Lim looked at the chestnut-haired girl. After turned her look at Urz once, Titta shook her head.

“I will be waiting here with Ti… Urz-san.”

“We will finish as soon as possible.”

Lim said so and walked to the inn with Mashas. Urz, Damad and Titta were left behind.

“––Hey, can I have a minute?”

Seeing off the back of Mashas and Lim, Damad called out to Titta. Although the chestnut-haired girl shook her shoulders as she was startled, she eagerly straightened up her back, thrust out her chest and looked up at Damad.

“W-What is it?”

To her reaction like that of a small animal, Damad lifted the edge of his mouth and laughed.

“It’s not that big a deal. I’ll be borrowing this guy for a little while.”

When he finished speaking, Damad gripped Urz’s arm. Ignoring the puzzled Urz, the Muozinel young man began to walk. In a place about ten steps away from Titta who stood stock still dumbfounded, he stopped.

“What’s the matter?”

After bowing to Titta, Urz turned around to Damad.

“Shall we part here?”

Suddenly, Damad laughed and said that. To Urz who frowned, Damad continued.

“I said it, right? For what purpose I have traveled to such a place.”

In order to kill Tigrevurmud Vorn. Damad said so.

“Judging from the story of those guys, it seems that you’re really Tigrevurmud Vorn. In that case, we can no longer afford to act together.”

“…What about the reward for having brought me until here?”

Suddenly feeling loneliness, Urz asked. He was the man who tried to kill him. It was also hard to say that he had a good character. But, it was too sudden a parting.

“Let’s consider it as a loan.”

Saying so, Damad turned his back on Urz. Urz called out to his back.

“Thank you for having brought me to here.”

His back still turned, Damad replied in a dry tone.

“Listen, Urz. Don’t forget my words.”

Seeing off Damad, Urz returned to Titta’s side.

“What happened to that person?”

To Titta who shyly asked, Urz awkwardly smiled.

“It was just the right time, so we’ve decided to part here.”

Mashas who returned to the inn first checked the horses’ state. Then, after paying a silver coin to the storekeeper, he asked that he wanted him to look after them for about three days for the time being. As he finished with that, the old Earl said to Lim.

“Sorry, but can I have you write a letter addressed to Eleonora-dono of LeitMeritz?”

Mashas’ expression was extremely serious. He continued his explanation.

“Elizavetta Fomina-dono was it? I don’t know that person’s nature. In the worst case, there is also the possibility that we will imprisoned in the Imperial Palace and it’ll be pretended that we didn’t come here.”

“Such a thing…”

Lim could not deny it. This was because when she recalled the story that she heard from Ellen in LeitMeritz and the one she heard from Urz a while ago, it was clear that Elizavetta held a strong goodwill towards that darkish red-haired youth.

Besides, there was Titta. When push comes to shove, Lim was prepared to wield her sword; she had also accumulated training for that. It was probably the same for Mashas.

However, Titta had never held a sword, she was just a maid. Lim should adopt measures not only for herself, but also for Titta.

Lim nodded and then groaned as she realized a certain thing.

“Even you say to send a letter, the time to look for a merchant with a great influence is…”

In the case of delivering a letter to somewhere far away, one would give it to a servant if he’s a noble or to a messenger if he’s in an army, but the sole person a commoner could ask was a merchant. And it had to be a well-known merchant who took root in a town or city. This was because they were well known by peddlers who moved continuously from town to town.

They knew which peddler was going to head to which town or village. Therefore, they received the letter from the client with a payment and entrusted it to the peddler.

In addition, if it was a merchant with a great influence, he would always have multiple people who could have the letter promptly delivered. Even in case that there was no peddler who went to that village or town (wanted destination), he would find a way to deliver the letter.

Of course, there were probably such merchants in this castle town. But, Mashas and company just arrived a few days ago. To Lim which let impatience blur in her blue pupils, Mashas however shook his head.

“Then, there is no problem. I already looked for one. I also checked how much it costs.”

Lim looked at Mashas with a face which could not hide her surprise. And she asked in a tone to confirm.

“Have you thought about it since before we arrived at the castle town?”

“At least to the extent that there might be the necessity of sending an urgent letter. If I use the name of the touring knight Mashas Rodant, I won’t be suspicious even if I pile up money and entrust an urgent letter.”

Lim could not help but smile wryly at Mashas’ words. She did not expect that he would come to use the setup “turning knight” in such a place.

“Understood. But in that case, I think that we should send it to the Imperial Palace of Legnica, and ask them to send a messenger from there to LeitMeritz.”

Legnica was located in the middle of Lebus and LeitMeritz. And, the Imperial Palace of Legnica was friendly to Ellen.

They were secretly thankful to the silver-haired Vanadis who desperately rode a horse, hid her name and was present at Vanadis Sasha’s death. It was something that both Mashas and Lim felt when they stopped by Legnica due to this trip.

“That’s right. If it’s them, they’re definitely trustworthy.”

“Yes. By the way, what should we write for the letter’s contents?”

“That Urz was Tigre. That he did not regain his memory. And that if possible, we would like her to send someone. After all, what will become necessary no matter what, is a way to get in touch with the outside in case we are imprisoned in the Imperial Palace.”

Thus, the two of them left the hotel when Lim finished writing the letter.

Mashas who came out of the inn, seeing that there were only the two people Urz and Titta, stroke his gray beard wonderingly.

“Where is that Muozinel young man?”

“Since he brought me up to here, he said that we shall part.”

Urz answered as he let loneliness somewhat blur on his face.

“Hmm. Since he is your benefactor, I should have properly thanked him.”

Mashas who didn’t doubt Urz’s words muttered such an impression which made the youth smile wryly. He thought that it was good that he didn’t tell them about the fact that they fought in a forest. If they knew that, neither Mashas nor Lim would probably let Damad escape.

After they stopped by a certain merchant’s residence by Mashas’ request, Urz and company headed again to the Imperial Palace.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The castle gate of the Imperial Palace was wrapped in noise due to Urz’s slightly dirty figure.

It was known by many people that this youth disappeared several days ago. Also about the fact that by Elizavetta’s order, Naum had sent soldiers for his search.

Not only did that Urz return in an awful appearance, he even brought unknown man and women. It was no wonder that the place was thrown into an uproar.

“Including your awful appearance, there are various things I would like to ask you, but… Who are the three people behind you?”

The familiar gatekeeper asked Urz without hiding his suspicion. The youth answered with a wry smile.

“They were visitors to Naum-san. I am sorry, but could you pass that on him?”

Since he thought that it would become a serious matter if he gave the name of Elizavetta, he decided to have him call Naum first. If it’s him, he would manage it well.

As they waited before the castle gate, Naum appeared before long gasping for breath. He, who received the report from a soldier, had literally jumped out of his office.

But, he had still left his calm. As he drew close to Urz, Naum noticed Mashas and company standing near the youth.

The knight in his prime adjusted his breathing and quickly fixed his disorderly hair and clothes. His expression was tinged with dignity not as Urz’s boss, but one which should be called that of a knight of Lebus.

“Who are you?”

Mashas took a step forward and answered.

“I am Mashas Rodant, one who was granted the land of Aude and the title of Earl also gratefully from Her Highness the Princess in the Brune Kingdom. I came on this occasion because I would like to talk about something important.”

Naum’s face turned pale at the Bruneman’s words. Mashas’ greeting was polite without interval, and Naum was also impressed with the old Earl’s will’s strength.

But, Naum was also a man who served the Imperial Palace for a long time. As he quietly took a breath, he politely responded with a smiling face.

“Excuse me for my behavior. Welcome, Your Excellency Earl Rodant. I am called Naum and I serve this Imperial Palace’s lord Elizavetta Fomina-sama. Unfortunately, my lord is currently absent and while presumptuous, I shall act as your conversation partner.”

As they were guided by Naum, Urz and company passed through the Imperial Palace’s door. It looked like Naum was heading to the reception room. Urz walked with long strides and drew beside Naum.

“Naum-san. I––”

“Leave it for later, Urz.”

Urz opened his eyes wide. Naum’s profile was unusually severe.

“You have brought them, so I can roughly guess the situation. It might be better to hear the circumstances in detail from you. But, I would first like to talk with Earl Rodant. I want you to remain silent as much as possible.”

“…Understood.”

Being overawed by a quiet appeal, Urz could only nod.

Naum guided Mashas and company to the reception room inside the Imperial Palace.

A carpet from Muozinel was laid out on the floor and a silver water jug decorated a corner of the room. A table of ebony was arranged in the center so that it was interposed between two sofas. Although luxurious, it was a room which gave a calm impression without emphasizing gaudiness.

Naum first recommended the sofa to Mashas and company and after waiting for the three people to sit, he also sat down on the sofa of the opposite side. Urz sat next to Naum.

“Is it all right for me to sit with this appearance as is?”

Urz asked Naum in a low voice while pulling the hem of his clothes. The knight in his prime answered without looking at Urz.

“I don’t mind. Though you should clean the dirt of the place afterwards, time is precious now.”

Then, Naum called a servant and ordered him to prepare drinks for the guests. Moreover, he added this in a casual tone.

“Speaking of which, I wonder where Lazarl-dono went. Could you tell him that an urgent matter came up?”

“Understood.”

The servant respectfully bowed and left the reception room.

“Who is Lazarl-dono?”

“What, he’s just a colleague.”

Naum smoothly dodged the question of Mashas who feigned a casual behavior. He opened his mouth without pausing.

“Now then, with all due respect to Your Excellency Earl Rodant, for what kind of business did you come for? I would like to hear it first and then convey it to my lord the Vanadis.”

“Naum-dono, do you know a man called Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

Without even an introduction, Mashas directly cut to the chase. A fire was just earlier put in the fireplace of this room; so it was not cold, but you could not say that it was warm, either. Nevertheless, cold sweat ran through Naum’s back.

“Yes. He is a famous person after all. He’s the hero suppressed Brune’s civil war and afterwards, as a guest General in the LeitMeritz dukedom––”

“Urz who is there––” Mashas said as he interrupted Naum’s words.

“What do you say about him being Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

Lim, Titta and Urz held their breath. The reception room was wrapped in a tense atmosphere.

“…It is the first time that I hear of that. It’s a very interesting talk.”

After a short pause, Naum calmly responded.

“Hou. Are you saying that you’re hearing of this for the first time?”

Fighting spirit flickered in Mashas’s eyes. His gray beard seemed to shake as it was stirred up with its owner’s feelings. However, Naum warded off the old Earl’s anger without changing his complexion at all.

“Your Excellency Earl Rodant, do you know that Urz here has lost his memory?”

“I heard it from the person himself.”

“Then, I shall ask you, but on what basis do you judge that Urz is Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

It should be said to be impudent. Naum threw a question to Mashas. To Mashas who fell silent, Naum continued.

“It’s now about sixty or seventy days since I met Urz for the first time. I saw him when I was accompanying Vanadis-sama as she took a walk to a certain shore of Legnica.”

At that time, Urz, blended in with the villagers, and shot down a sea bird. And, they were attacked by pirates who suddenly appeared. Naum briefly explained this.

“Did you also hear this story from Urz?”

Mashas nodded. Confirming it, Naum continued.

“When we met Urz, he had already lost his memory and he only had the name Urz, a preeminent bow skill and an honest heart shine. And except for the name, Vanadis-sama was very pleased with the latter two and took him as a servant.”

When he said up to there, the servant carried the drinks over. There were two kinds, wine with spicy grass and wine diluted with honey. Since there were two women among the visitors, Naum considered that.

“This one with soaked spicy grass is a little hot, but it warms the body. I think that this one containing honey will be all right for your companions.”

“Thank you for your consideration.”

Mashas courteously bowed his head. And when he raised his face, the old Earl continued his words.

“Speaking of which, I haven’t introduced them yet.”

Mashas turned his look to Lim and said.

“This is Limlisha. She acts as the adjutant of LeitMeritz’s Vanadis Eleonora-dono who’s famous as the “Wind Princess of the Silver Flash”.”

The movements of Naum who was holding the bottle of wine stopped for an instant. Lim kept silent and politely bowed. Then, Mashas moved his head to the other side and looked at Titta.

“This is Titta. She is a girl born and raised in Alsace located in the northeast of the Brune Kingdom.”

“…Oh my, you came here from a far-off place.”

Naum carefully put the bottle of wine on the table. Saying that was the best he could do to hide his unrest. Mashas pretended to not notice such a reaction and continued.

“This girl has a relation with Tigrevurmud Vorn that can be considered as brother and sister. She had been by Earl Vorn since they were children and spent time together. Despite being a 16-year-old young girl, she is a girl to whom Earl Vorn entrusts with all things within his mansion.”

“Hou. Being trusted that much by the Earl, she is a splendid young lady.”

Naum answered with a sweet smile. Mashas also continued with a smile.

“When it was decided that Earl Vorn would head to LeitMeritz as a guest General, he left Brune bringing only this girl with him. There is that much of a relationship of mutual trust between the two of them.”

“I see. By the way, let’s go back to the main topic, but Your Excellency Earl Rodant, on what basis did you judge Urz to be Earl Vorn?”

The back of Naum who asked so was already soaking wet with sweat. Even Lim and Titta who were sitting on Mashas’ both sides were a threat to him. He must quickly seize the initiative. Naum said without breaking his dignified attitude.

“The face is the same. He is good at archery. Even if such things are enumerated, I can only answer that there is also such a thing. He has lost his memory, but even so, it doesn’t necessarily mean that Urz is Earl Vorn.”

“Do you know the name of Earl Vorn’s father?”

The question of Mashas said in a casual tone took Naum by surprise. To the knight in his prime who tilted his head to the side, Mashas said.

“He is called Urz. Do you say that this is also a coincidence?”

“––I can’t say otherwise.”

No matter what, he could not afford to admit that here. It would be different if Urz admitted it, but otherwise, Naum did not intend to nod.

“Did you hear about the story where Eleonora-dono called out to Elizavetta-dono in the battlefield the other day?”

“I heard about it. However, LeitMeritz’s Vanadis-sama immediately admitted her fault and apologized to our Vanadis-sama. Will you not damage LeitMeritz’s Vanadis-sama’s honor if you bring it up again?”

This time, Titta opened her mouth as she could not endure the tense air.

“Um… Could you lend us Urz-san?”

“What do you mean by lend?”

Naum asked with a dubious face. Titta eagerly spun her words.

“I think that Urz-san also wants to regain his memory. So, if we take him along to Brune and he sees places such as the towns or villages of Alsace, his memory may return…”

Although she was out of breath at the end and her words were also tottering, anyway Titta said what she should say. Mashas also nodded as to show that he thought so, too.

“Naum-dono. Don’t you think that Titta’s proposal is reasonable? Haven’t you also recalled many times where you were troubled about the fact that Urz’s memory is lost?”

“Certainly. I am also anxious about Urz’s memory.”

While soaking his mouth with wine that was poured into a silver cup, Naum made such a solemn expression that it was unnatural.

The knight in his prime felt inwardly relieved. He was afraid of whether Mashas and company might have conclusive evidence which connected Urz and Tigre, but it did not seem to be the case.

“However, I think that for him now more than regaining his memory, I would like him to give priority to get used and adapt to the current environment. I said it some time ago, but it still has been only a few days since he came to serve to this Imperial Palace. Moreover––”

As if pressed for an answer, Naum continued.

“Urz has the very important duty of being the Vanadis adviser.”

Actually, even Naum was puzzled on whether or not it was an important duty, but it was enough for a bluff. The knight of a pessimistic nature continued with a straight face.

“I think that if it is you, Your Excellency Earl Rodant, you can understand that if it’s a person who has an important duty, he must give priority to official businesses over his personal feelings. Well, even if he goes to Brune, it will be in about three years later at the earliest.”

Naum thought that if it was in three years, it would be possible to cut off Urz from his lost memory and make him a person of Lebus.

Although Elizavetta was fond of Urz, he would not do something like abuse that. He would diligently do the assigned work. He would give results whether it be war or mediation. And there would someday be those who would acknowledge him and become his friends.

Afterwards also, Naum kept dodging noncommittally Mashas’ questioning. Unless conclusive evidence, which showed that Urz was Tigre, was presented, he intended to dodge the questioning.

Mashas who finally grew impatient said indignantly.

“Naum-dono. I will ask, but has Vanadis-dono the same thoughts as you?”

“I cannot assert so, but I do not think that there is a big difference. In the first place, Your Excellency Earl Rodant. Do you think a human who fell into the winter sea at night would live and reach the shore? I do not mind even telling you the place of the fishing village which saved Urz. It would be impossible anyway that someone could live after that.”

“Could you allow me to talk directly with Vanadis-dono?”

“About that, I am sorry, but I cannot answer immediately.”

Naum thought that he succeeded in escaping.

“I said it a while ago, but Vanadis-sama has left for a long-term inspection. If you are all right with waiting for when Vanadis-sama returns, then…”

“Very well. I would like for you to arrange as such.”

Regaining his usual dignity, Mashas answered.

“I do not know about when Vanadis-sama will return, but even so it is all right?”

Mashas nodded. Naum lowly surveyed the three people.

“Well then, I shall prepare guest rooms for you. I shall make sure that you can spend time without inconvenience while being here in this Imperial Palace.”

Naum bowed his head courteously. The other parties were an Earl of the Brune Kingdom and Ellen’s adjutant. Besides, not only was the maid pleased with the old Earl before her eyes, but she was trusted by Tigre and also had a good relation with Ellen. Not a single one of them was a visitor whom they could treat roughly.

''---If I make a mistake, it will become a war against Brune and LeitMeritz…''

Naum was inwardly thankful to Mashas. He thought that he would take a more oppressive attitude, but he was an old man who could discern reason. If he establish time and discussed, he would probably make up a reason that would be a little better.

Naum lightly tapped Urz’s shoulder and stood up from the sofa.

“Well then, wait for a little while in this room. When the rooms’ preparations are done, I will have you called.”

As he bowed, Naum left the reception room along with Urz.

As he left the reception room and walked about ten steps, Naum stopped. He rounded his back without minding the public gaze and heaved a grand sigh. The clothes which he wore were damply wet with sweat due to strain.

“Every one of them is a fearful person. I will leave it to Lazarl-dono next time.”

Mashas and company probably didn’t think that they would settle it with only one talk. He was also concerned about the fact that Lim remained silent. She might be inquiring his attitude.

“––Naum-san.”

Urz reservedly called out to him. Naum looked back at the youth and smiled wryly.

“You did well to have remained silent at that place. Even though there were probably many things you wanted to say.”

Naum was able to keep he did not know because Urz had said nothing. If this darkish red-haired youth had blurted out something along the lines that he might be Tigre, Naum probably wouldn’t have been able to keep a dignified attitude up to there.

However, Urz shook his head.

“Let’s forget about me. More importantly, about master having gone for long-term inspection…”

To Urz’s words, Naum’s expression increased with dreadfulness at a stretch. The Knight of Lebus seemed to have immediately changed his thinking.

“I’ve precisely ran here because I wanted to ask you about it. I didn’t think that you would come back with such visitors.”

Naum seemed to be talking about the fact that he appeared at the castle gate out of breath when Urz returned. Urz also put on a serious expression thinking that something happened after all.

“It isn’t something we can speak about in the corridor. Let’s find a good place somewhere…”

As Naum was absorbed in thought, there was a voice which called out to them from a distant place. When they looked there, Lazarl was running in frenzy. When the old civil official stopped before Urz and Naum, he spent a time of about five counts to fix his breathing.

“Lazarl-dono. If you overdo it, it’ll affect your body.”

“This much doesn’t even count as overdoing it. More importantly––”

While wiping sweat on his forehead with the sleeve of his official outfit, Lazarl turned a severe look at Urz.

“I heard that apparently rare visitors came.”

“Let’s postpone that talk. Is there a suitable room somewhere?”

Naum as well as the old civil official looked at Urz. Lazarl nodded.

“It will be all right in the office. After all, there is no one who enters that room in this situation.”

Lazarl began to walk as soon as he finished speaking, and Naum followed the old civil official after exchanging looks with Urz. Urz, not understanding what was going on, followed the two men, too.

''---It’s quite flurried…''

When they were heading to the reception room, probably because there were the presence of Mashas and company, he was tense and did not notice, but a tense atmosphere was drifting in the whole Imperial Palace. For some reason, the soldiers walked with quick steps, and a shadow of uneasiness could be seen on the maids’ and court ladies’ faces. There were also those who turned strange looks to Urz.

When they entered the office, Naum casually leaned on the door. It was in order to not let other people enter. Lazarl also, not even turning on light, stared at Urz. Only the feeble sunlight coming in through the window dimly illuminated the interior of the room.

“That’s a fairly awful appearance, Urz.”

“Um, many things happened.”

Urz who rummaged his darkish red hair answered. Lazarl nodded.

“I’m sorry to have a talk with you without letting you even changes clothes. Let alone dash hot water over yourself, but this is an urgent matter. Listen well. Vanadis-sama had disappeared this morning.”

Urz opened wide his eyes. Naum said in a curt tone.

“I said long-term inspection, but that’s what we ostensibly said. Since we can’t declare it openly.”

Urz finally knew the real nature of the tense atmosphere drifting in the Imperial Palace. And then, he cocked his head in puzzlement as he repeated Lazarl’s words in his head.

“I'm sorry. You said this morning, but did master come back before that?”

Naum and Lazarl looked at each other. Wandering his look about in the air Naum thought about it, but he gave a nod and turned to Urz.

“All right. First of all, we will tell you what we heard from Vanadis-sama. You remember that day when Vanadis-sama went out with you to take a walk?”

Confirming that Urz nodded, Naum explained from start to end. Though Urz was surprised when he heard that she came back with a body full of bruises on the next day, he felt relieved that Elizavetta was safe.

After Naum and Lazarl told about what happened to Elizavetta, they said that she passed time without almost moving from her bedroom until last night. Naum and company thought that it was probably due to fatigue and injury, and that it was better to have her rest for earlier recovery.

However this morning, when a court lady went to wake Elizavetta, she was not there. Moreover, there was a note on the table.

“Such contents were written on the letter with Vanadis-sama’s handwriting. ‘I am sorry for causing you to worry. I will be back after about ten days.’”

Naum sighed deeply.

“Vanadis-sama is hiding something from us. Therefore, I would like to ask you, Urz. Do you have any idea where Vanadis-sama went?”

“I don’t know where she went, but…”

Urz faltered. He removed his look from the two men and stared at the floor. Naum leaned forward.

“If you know something, tell us. Even any trivial thing is all right.”

To his words, Urz also strengthened his determination. He raised his face and gazed at Naum and Lazarl.

“I have a request. I want you to accept what I will tell you from now on as fact. No matter how much it may sound absurd.”

Naum and Lazarl looked at each other again. Urz’s words were strange, but the youth’s black pupils were filled with sincere brightness and his tone was earnest. Above all, they knew that he was not someone who would spoke of a joke in such a situation. Naum urged Urz as he nodded.

“It’s when I accompanied master for a walk on that day.”

Naum who heard Urz’s story was first dumbfounded, and then amazed. He knitted his brows, frowned and turned towards Urz eyes like when he saw an unknown dish.

However, Lazarl showed a different reaction. When he heard the name Baba Yaga, the old civil official gasped and tightly grasped a fist as if enduring fear.

When Urz finished talking, an unnatural silence flew down in the office.

“The Vanadis-sama’s story that a dragon suddenly appeared was also general, but…”

After a blank of about ten counts, Naum muttered with a wry face. The knight in his prime turned his gaze to Lazarl and noticed then that his attitude was strange.

Lazarl asked Urz with a painful expression.

“Yaga… Are you sure that Vanadis-sama said so?”

When Urz nodded, Lazarl looked up at the sky.

“It was the day when Vanadis-sama came back to the Imperial Palace. I was ordered to do a certain thing by Vanadis-sama. It was to investigate which of Lebus’ run-down temples enshrines Baba Yaga.”

This time, it was Naum’s complexion which changed.

“Such a monster is actually…”

Starting to say up to there, Naum swallowed his words. He saw the pirates’ leader transformed into a huge white monster. Even when the two Vanadis Sasha and Elizavetta finally defeated that monster.

“Then, does it mean that Vanadis-sama is going around the waste shrines one by one in order to kill that monster named Baba Yaga?”

When Naum muttered, Lazarl deeply bowed his head.

“I’m sorry. If I knew that things would become like this, I would have stalled for time and consulted with you…”

“No, Lazarl-dono. If we didn’t hear Urz’s story, we wouldn’t have arrived at this conclusion.”

Naum shook his head. Certainly, with only Lazarl’s story, he would think that the waste shrines were suspicious. But it was difficult to connect them to Elizavetta’s actions. He could not afford to have soldiers head to waste shrines with uncertain information.

“Lazarl-dono, could you tell me the locations of the waste shrines that you reported about to Vanadis-sama?”

Naum said with an earnest expression. Similarly, Lazarl returned to his face as a civil official.

“What will you do?”

“I will prepare 1000 soldiers. I will have a set of 100 cavalrymen respectively head to each waste shrine and bring back Vanadis-sama as soon as they find her.”

“What will you do about Baba Yaga?”

“We will discuss it from now on. Depending on the situation, we may also have to ask Osterode or LeitMeritz for help. If there was a Vanadis in Legnica, we would have also asked there.”

There was Valentina Glinka Estes in Osterode and Eleonora Viltaria in LeitMeritz. Anyway, what was necessary was a Vanadis.

“Naum-san.”

Urz step forward with a determined expression.

“I will also help. Please, add me to the unit which will look for master.”

Naum showed a slightly surprised face, but he immediately revealed a fearless smile.

“Don’t you need to rest?”

“I’m tired, but now isn’t the time for that.”

“You’re quite right.”

Lazarl smiled wryly, too. Naum nodded and looked at Urz

“All right. Frankly, I’m in need of people’s help as much as I can get. I will entrust you with 100 cavalrymen. If you find Vanadis-sama, even you have to persuade by tears or whatever, anyway bring her back.”

Then as Naum called a subordinate, he ordered him to organize 1000 cavalrymen.

“Have each of them take food for two days. If it runs out, carry another share later. How long will it take?”

Although the subordinate was also surprised at the sudden instructions, he said that it would take about two koku.

“Two koku, huh…”

Naum groaned. The sun had almost reached its zenith. It would be considerably inclined to the west sky. Then, even if he had them depart, the sun would immediately set. However, Naum immediately reconsidered. Even if he had to let the soldiers run all through the night here, he had to look for Elizavetta.

“Have each of them prepare a fur overcoat to wear over armor. Also don’t forget hats, gloves and shoes. Prepare all of this within two koku.”

As he issued instructions like so in piles and the subordinate left, the talk moved to Mashas and the others. This was because it was also necessary to explain the circumstances to Lazarl. The old civil official who heard the story from Naum gave a small nod.

“I understand. I will take over as their conversation partner. Naum-dono, concentrate on the search for Vanadis-sama.”

Then, Lazarl looked at Urz.

“Urz. I will check just to be sure, but they didn’t have anything which may undoubtedly prove that you are Tigrevurmud Vorn, right?”

At his question, Urz, while hesitating, shook his head.

“There is one thing which occurs to me. ––It’s a bow.”

To the two men who held their breath, Urz explained about the black bow. That strange bow which appeared in his hands in the fight against the Double Headed Dragon.

“That girl Titta said it. That there is a black bow which is the heirloom of the Vorn House.”

After Naum and Lazarl looked at each other, they nodded.

“Does it look like you will somehow manage with only that?”

“I haven’t seen the real thing, so I can’t say anything.”

To Lazarl’s question, Naum responded while patting the wrinkles of his face. Lazarl put his thoughts in order and turned to Urz. His expression was unusually painful and filled with drive. Sweat blurred on the old civil official’s forehead.

“Urz. I don’t know whether it’s fortunate or not, but with only your talk now, it doesn’t prove to be conclusive evidence. If you wish, you may live in Lebus like before. However, I think that days with hardships will continue for a while.”

At that time, Lazarl explained to Urz about the fifteen knights.

“Vanadis-sama said that they were attacked by the dragon. Let’s go with that for the time being. But, circumstances are what they are. Those who will turn eyes of doubt to you will also appear.”

Fifteen people suddenly disappeared and Elizavetta returned to the Imperial Palace full of bruises on the next day. Furthermore, Urz also came back a few days later similarly with a wounded body.

There were probably those among the knights’ friends and colleagues that knew that they were jealous of Urz. Even without that, it hadn’t been long since Urz worked in the Imperial Palace. He was in the position to be doubted first when something happened.

Naum was watching Urz and Lazarl with a bitter expression. Since he heard beforehand that Lazarl intended to bring up this talk, he had no complaints on that point.

But, it was truly awkward. After having talked with Mashas and company, it sounded as if Lazarl was trying to drive out Urz from Lebus. However, if he does not talk now, Urz might end up making a wrong choice. It was a very unbearable mood.

Lazarl continued talking without changing his complexion at all.

“Moreover, if I judge that Vanadis-sama may be blamed, I intend to pin all the crimes on you.”

Tension ran. A heavy silence as if being at the bottom of the sea wrapped the surroundings.

“––Understood.”

It was Urz who calmly brushed aside that silence.

“I wouldn’t be able stand it if master is blamed for this. Besides, it’s a fact that they came aiming for me.”

Lazarl nodded with a severe expression.

“I adopted measures so that such a thing doesn’t happen, but I don’t know how he will go down. If you still want to remain in Lebus after being aware of all of what I just said, then I will help you as much as possible.”

It would be the least Lazarl could do for him. When Urz expressed his gratitude by saying “Thank you”, Lazarl coughed once and continued his words.

“One more thing. When your memory returns, whether you wish to live as Urz or choose to walk the path as Earl Vorn, I will still support you.”

Urz looked at Lazarl with a face which could not hide his surprise. It was the same for Naum. The old civil official continued.

“It’s your life. No matter which you choose, do it so as to not have any regrets.”

On the evening of that day, Urz went to Mashas and the others. It was to inform them about the fact that he would be away from the Imperial Palace.

It might not be necessary to meet them. But, it was certain that their existence was stuck in fragments of his memory. Lazarl’s words of “so as to not have any regrets” also supported Urz.

When he visited the guest room where Mashas was, the old Earl welcomed Urz with a strange figure as he wrapped his body in a blanket. Urz could not help but burst into laughter at his appearance, and at the same time he felt a strange nostalgia.

It was also so when he met him for the first time in the main street of the castle town. Not only him, but also when he sat around the table with Titta and Lim, he felt awkward, yet at ease.

''---Was it because of that black bow?''

After shooting an arrow with a black bow and killing the Double Headed Dragon, Urz was attacked by a strange headache. And, many scenes floated in his head fragmentarily.

''---If I were to meet that Vanadis of LeitMeritz now, would I hold a different feeling?''

“What’s the matter, Urz-dono?”

One might also say that he settled down as time passed. Mashas called him Urz without hesitating. While Urz was thankful for that, he told him that he would be away for a while from tomorrow on.

“I can’t tell you the details, but…”

When he said so, Mashas kept a watchful eye.

“If it’s all right with you, could you also take me along?”

Urz was bewildered at the unexpected proposal. Mashas continued with words carrying vigor.

“What, by no means will I get in your way. But, as I already said before, we came for you. We can’t go back as such without doing anything. What do you say?”

“That isn’t decided at my own discretion. Besides, it isn’t a safe mission. You’re an honor guest of Imperial Palace, so I can’t take you along…”

As Urz said so, Mashas greatly nodded.

“If it’s not safe, then all the more so. I understated it in the talk with Naum-dono, but if I can’t bring you back with us, my head will probably fly.”

Mashas said with an extremely serious face.

If at this rate, Tigre were to choose to live as Urz and Princess Regin who is in Brune knew that, what kind of reaction would she show? It would be good if he got off with just being ashamed.

“Moreover”, Mashas continued with a calm expression.

“I can’t let you die by a petty thing.”

“––Understood.”

Urz gave up. For some reason, he could not decline this old Earl’s request. That might also be because he was Tigre.

“I will ask Naum-san about it. But, it’s really dangerous, you know?”

“What, I’ve gone through a lot of dangers.”

Mashas responded as if it was nothing. Urz felt his attitude somewhat reliable.

For Urz, one more miscalculation arose. When he talked it through with Naum and went to meet Mashas again, Lim also stood there.

“Allow me to tag along, too.”

With an unamiable expression, she said indifferently. Urz, at a loss for words, looked at Mashas.

“She said that if she also can’t bring you back with her, she can’t shamelessly go back to LeitMeritz. Saying that she can only spend the days in the Imperial Palace by doing nothing won’t do as a reason, right”

Seeing Mashas’ smile, Urz thought that he was tricked. When they talked some time ago, Mashas had probably predicted that it would turn out like this. Gazing at Lim, the youth said.

“It’s really dangerous, you know?”

Lim nodded silently. There was no time to persuade her. Urz sighed.

“Very well. Anyway you two, if something were to happen, please give priority to your own safety.”

Urz could only say so. At the same time, he noticed that by just having these two at his side, he strangely felt a sense of security, too.

''---That’s right. I did have them support me like this after all…''

Vague scenes rose in his mind. But, they sank again into darkness before becoming clear. Even though he almost felt like he was able to remember various things.

The three people walked along a corridor wrapped in darkness.

By the way, after Naum who received the report from Urz groaned for a while, he gave the following conditions.

“I will have you obey Urz as a soldier. Even if you happen to get injured, we will absolutely not bear responsibility. Urz is the witness.”

It wasn’t as if he didn’t consider confining Mashas and company, it was the actual condition that he did not want to increase the staff anymore. This was because he lost fifteen knights a few days ago and he had to dispatch 1000 cavalrymen this time.

Besides, considering Elizavetta’s precedent, the doubt that Mashas and company might also slip out from the Imperial Palace did not fade away. He understood that the strength of their feelings towards Urz was considerable after talking with them once.

“If so, then it will be rather better to know their whereabouts.”

Naum judged so.

Thus, Urz left the Imperial Palace along with Mashas and Lim, leading 100 cavalrymen.

After having seen off Mashas and company, Titta was praying in the guest room given to her. She undid and took down her hair.

The nightclothes she wore were made of silk and the feel of them was good. They were thinly made, but the indoor air wasn’t warm enough to not be worrisome basically. It was not warm, but it would be a needless worry once she crawled into the bed.

“Please, protect Tigre-sama.”

There was a grim feeling in her voice, but if compared with that of several days ago, it was much brighter.

No matter what might be said, Tigre was alive. And although he left leading soldiers, it did not necessarily mean that he’s proceeding to a battlefield. Moreover, if something happens, there was Mashas and Lim by Tigre’s side.

Surely the four of them would be able to return to LeitMeritz.

Then after hesitating, Titta prayed like this.

“May that heirloom bow come back to Tigre-sama’s hands!”

Titta knew that that black bow was something uncanny. At the same time, she also knew that that black bow often saved Tigre from danger.

“You may use my body however much you want. So, please…”

At this time, Titta directly prayed to Tir Na Fa for the first time.

The darkness which lurked on the ceiling looked down at her. The darkness took a form somehow similar to a bow and there was a will within it, but Titta did not notice.

Well for one, the presence of that will was extremely thin (weak). It had not yet the power to fully manifest on the ground.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The Polesia dukedom was located in the southeast of the Zhcted Kingdom.

The name of the Vanadis governing that land was Sofya Obertas. She was the Vanadis with the nickname of “Brilliant Princess of the Light Flower” and was an impressively beautiful woman with waving golden hair and beryl-colored pupils. She was called Sofy by those close to her.

She wrapped her slender tall figure in a green dress and always carried a golden bishop’s staff. To the eyes of those who looked at her, this bishop’s staff was reflected as though it was a part of her body. This was the Viralt “Light Flower” which made Sofy a Vanadis.

Now, Sofy was checking something in the library which was in a corner of the Imperial Palace. Sitting in front of a long desk of oak, she opened an old book.

A candlestick was put on the right side of the long desk and a fire burnt on the candle. The books and scrolls, each being old, the edges turned yellow and the characters were blurred.

The usual, gentle smile not being on Sofy’s face, she turned over the book with a serious expression. In her left hand, there was a circular lens with a thin chain.

Outside of the Imperial Palace, the wings of night had covered the sky long ago and countless stars were twinkling. It was also the time when most of the people working in the Imperial Palace were sleeping.

However, Sofy, showing no signs of fatigue from government affairs, was silently looking over the book.

She was extremely busy from summer until recently.

As the Zhcted Kingdom’s messenger, she proceeded towards the Asvarre Kingdom that was across the sea and was rolled up in the civil war there. When they thought that it was settled by the activities of Tigre and the Vanadis Olga, they were attacked by a demon named Torbalan and a sea dragon on their way back.

Tigre fell into the sea and his welfare (status) was unknown even now. After she stopped by LeitMeritz and talked roughly about it to Ellen who was a close friend, she proceeded to the Capital Silesia and had to report to King Victor. It was after that that she was able to return to Polesia, and half of autumn had passed when she returned to her Imperial Palace.

Even after returning to Polesia, she really had no time to calm down. She had to settle the work that piled up when she was absent. There were many documents which absolutely needed her settlement.

But, she complained only in a form which posed as a joke and strove for the government affairs. Currently for her, the work pressure was also a relief.

At the time Torbalan appeared, Sofy was not able to save Tigre even though she was there. Even though he had saved her in Asvarre.

And, when the death of Alexandra Alshavin who, although a Vanadis like her, was also an important friend was brought to her, her heart grew colder.

“––There are rather too many misfortunes this year, eh.”

As a person governing a dukedom, she believed that she was used to a person’s death. But as expected, the death of those close to her stood in her heart. Not only the fact that in the case of Tigre, it happened right before her eyes, but there being also the regret of being unable to do anything, her feelings were rather strong.

''---At least, let me take revenge.''

It was demons that Sofy was investigating about. When she remembered Torbalan’s words one by one, that demon undoubtedly knew about the Vanadis. They had knowledge of them that differed from that of humans.

If she was to fight them, she must have knowledge about the enemy even if it’s just a little. Those who make light of information would never win no matter what the fight is. Even if they stood temporarily superior by fortune, they would be beaten someday.

As Sofy, who finished looking over the book opened on the desk put the lens which she was holding in her left hand on the desk, she lightly stretched herself. And then, she moved her chair and turned around to look back.

The interior of the room which was illuminated by the candlestick’s small fire wasn’t so wide. But, except the door and a small window, bookshelves covered the entire wall, hundreds of books lined up in the bookshelves and about the same number of scrolls and epistles were piled up.

These were collected during the several years after Sofy became a Vanadis. There were also the ones which she requested from the nobles of the neighboring countries such as Brune and Muozinel, having paid them money, and having her subordinates transcribe them.

For a private library, it was quite something. There was probably not many people even among the great nobles that had this many books and scrolls.

Sofy, having her beryl-colored pupils filled with the color of irony thought that it was good to collect books.

''---I didn’t think it would become like this though…''

She didn’t know yet that Tigrevurmud Vorn was alive. Polesia was in the southeast, and Lebus which Elizavetta governed was in the northeast of Zhcted.

In addition, Sofy wasn’t that intimate with Elizavetta, and since she returned to Polesia, she wasn’t able to leave the Imperial Palace due to government affairs.

[[File:MnOtV image 105.png|thumb]]

As she finished her short break, Sofy resumed her work. Suddenly, her eyes stopped at a certain description.

“––The King of the Magic Bullet?”

Thinking that they were words that she had heard somewhere before, Sofy wandered her gaze in the air and explored her memory. She was able to remember it without taking too much time.

In the far-off old days. It was the nickname of a certain hero at the time when even this Zhcted Kingdom didn’t exist yet on this earth.

The hero’s name was not known, and only the fact that it was a man and that nickname were left with little else record. The man who received from a Goddess a bow to surely hit what was aimed at, defeated all his enemies with that bow and finally became a King. People called him the “King of the Magic Bullet”.

“Yes, if I remember correctly, it should have been such a story…”

As she muttered, Sofy returned her look to the book. What she was reading now summarized about the existence of demons and fairies transmitted from ancient times, as well as the gods of old times and the humans who got involved with them. It was no wonder that the title “the King of the Magic Bullet” appeared.

There seemed to be only several lines written about the King of the Magic Bullet, but the characters of a country which fell to ruins long ago were mixed in, there were places incomprehensible in the sentences, and it took considerable time for even Sofy to understand.

''---The King of the Magic Bullet is a proxy manifesting the will of a Goddess on Earth. He’s a person who sometimes destroys things; inhuman things or sometimes destroys humans. He is someone who goes about the royal road or walks the evil path. He’s someone who becomes the hero or the Demon King…''

Sofy knitted her shapely brows. She felt like it was described as such when she summarized the parts which she understood, but she could not grasp the meaning very good. Still, they were contents which gave an ominous impression.

''---There are things with unclear meanings. Like the Goddess or the numbers 3 and 7 written on the front and back… What is bothering me are the words “inhuman things”.''

Inhuman things. Torbalan was without a doubt that.

After pondering for a while about the King of the Magic Bullet, Sofy shook her head with a surprised face. What she was investigating now was about demons.

''---I’m also concerned with the King of the Magic Bullet, but let’s postpone this for another time.''

If she was derailed, time would not be enough no matter how much there was. Sofy heaved a sigh and once again looked over the book.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 10 Chapter 2

2015-01-07T10:44:13Z

Payuset: /* Chapter 2 - Urz */

== Chapter 2 - Urz ==

Urz and Damad stood stock still at a cliff with dumbfounded faces. With faces bearing a headache, the two men gazed out at the opposite shore 30 Alsins (about 30 meters) ahead.

At the steep cliff of the opposite shore, a suspension bridge which was broken here and there loosely hung down.

About a half koku has passed since they departed at daybreak. Urz and Damad were just about to go through the forest.

The two of them carefully leaned forward and looked down at their feet. A suspension bridge similarly hung down also at the steep cliff of this side. It looked like the rope had been cut in the middle.

A frozen river lay quietly under the cliff.

“We have no choice but to take a detour.”

Damad said in a troubled tone, and Urz cocked his head in puzzlement. By the way, Urz had hung a sword to his waist and he carried something which tied branches in a bundle on his shoulder. He put the branches around the bonfire all night long; letting them dry so that they became easy to burn. He was told by Damad to at least carry this.

“But, it isn’t that great a height. The river seemed to be frozen, so couldn’t we reach the opposite bank if we go down the cliff and walked on the river?”

The cliff’s height was about five or six Alsins by eye measurement. Though vertical, there were many places where they could apply their hands and feet as the surface was rugged.

However, Damad revealed a face which seemed to disagree and shook his head.

“Where is the guarantee that we can safely cross just because it’s frozen? What if the ice broke on the way and we fell into the cold water. We’d die.”

“Then, let’s try.”

As Urz surveyed the surroundings and found a stone as big as the head of an adult, he carried it with both hands. He walked to the edge of the cliff and threw it at the river below.

The stone which fell let a hard sound resound, and rolled as it slid on the surface of the frozen river. Urz looked back at Damad with a smile.

“Look, it seems to be all right.”

“No, with what you threw now, a crack could’ve possibly run to a place where we can’t see.”

Urz looked at Damad who stubbornly refused with an amazed face. After thinking “by any chance”, he asked with a nasty smile

“Are you by any chance scared?”

“As if I’m scared!”

The Muozinel young man flew into a rage and immediately retorted. But, he pulled himself together at once and coughed once. He said as to persuade.

“In my country, there is such a saying. “The one who walks on ice is a fool”.”

“You’re quite frank.”

“Every year, when winter comes, there would always be a stupid brat who’s going to run on a frozen river, break the ice and fall in. To the extent that the middle-aged men bet on who will do it first this year. Let’s go.”

While beginning to walk along the cliff, Damad continued the talk. Urz had no choice but to follow after him, and listened to him talk.

Muozinel’s winter was short, and it might be said that it was not cold compared with the neighboring countries. Of course, there were days where snow fell and also days where cold wind fiercely blew. But, such days were really few. It was totally different from Zhcted which was surrounded by snow during winter.

Even if ice formed on rivers and lakes, it was said that at most it was thinner than paper. For Damad who had lived in such an environment, walking across ice was a thought hard to understand.

“Aren’t you scared after all?”

“Just say that I’m cautious.”

As Damad retorted, Urz did not tease him any further, too.

Even if they were to safely walk on the ice, they would be sandwiched between the cliffs in the meanwhile. If bandits were to appear like yesterday, there would be no way to escape. Taking that into consideration, Damad’s cautious stance was right. Even if they made a detour, they shouldn’t have to run a risk recklessly.

In addition, Urz had not perfectly recovered yet. He felt languid as usual, and when applying his hand on his forehead, he felt he had a fever. It was wise not to strain himself.

“How long is it likely to take until the castle town?”

Being asked, Damad took out a map from his load bag.

“If we go north along the river like this, there is a place where we can cross to the opposite bank. When we crossed to the opposite bank, we will go south along the river again… It’s on tomorrow daytime that we will arrive at the castle town, I guess.”

“I caused master to worry, eh…”

“It can’t be helped, right? After all, we can’t fly in the sky like a hawk. What, even that master of yours will shed tears and be glad if she meets you alive. So, be careful not to catch a strange disease. I don’t want to be embroiled in it.”

Unlike yesterday, today’s sky cleared up. The air was also not that much cold and there was no signs of beasts, either. While walking along the cliff, the two men had a silly talk to kill time. But since Urz had not that much to talk about, Damad mostly talked.

“What surprises me most after coming to Zhcted is this cold after all. I thought that if a human feels inclined to live here, he would be able to live anywhere.”

“Is Muozinel that warm? It also snows there, right?”

“On level ground, there is almost no snow remaining for more than a day. Although there are places like mountains where snow doesn’t melt all year round, there are generally the royalty and titled nobility’s summer resorts or rough spots where even hunters don’t enter.”

For Damad who had almost travelled alone so far, it seems to be a fresh feeling to have a trip companion although only for a short time. Even though it was an opponent whom he fought yesterday, this Muozinel young man was frankly talking as if such a thing did not happen.

As for Urz; although such a thing happened yesterday, he didn’t want to build an awkward atmosphere by ignoring Damad. Even more so, now that there was at a distance of one day to the castle town.

In that case, perhaps because there was not that much a difference in age, the talk got unexpectedly lively.

“You know, I’m the fourth son of a poor peasant.”

“Fourth son?”

To Urz who opened his eyes wide, Damad laughing said.

“You know, it’s quite usual that poor people have many children. We had a field of barley, but the eldest brother is to inherit it. There was nothing that the second and third big brothers could get. At most, they get a tiny share of the profits by helping with the eldest brother’s work.”

“Is that why you became a soldier?”

There are few methods for the sons of a peasant, except the eldest son, to make a living.

It was either eking out a living by hunting or fishing and the like while helping with their big brother’s work, or getting permission from the village mayor and clearing a field by himself or also becoming a soldier or mercenary.

Naturally, there was no expectation to have a bride, too. For a person doubtful of whether he could even feed himself, the people who were married were only the object of great curiosity.

Therefore, the second or third son of a peasant that dreamed of making a fortune with a stroke of luck became soldiers.

Although most were placed in the front on their first campaign and were crushed, there were also those among them who stubbornly survived, and continued fighting after that and achieved distinguished services. Damad was one of such people.

“My dream is to live in a mansion built and decorated with gold and jewelry, have so many beautiful women that you can’t finish counting them even if you use both hands served me and live by leaving everything to a clever slave.”

“Slave?”

After asking back reflexively, Urz remembered. There was slavery in the Muozinel Kingdom. Damad responded as if talking about a common thing.

“Although slave is one word, there are various though. If there are slaves to whom you entrust with heavy labor, there are also clever slaves who act as teachers. Also slaves that cook meals and slaves that takes care of the garden. It seems that when you become a great person, you will also own slaves who go about changing your clothes.”

“I can’t even imagine it…”

Urz wondered whether it would not be troublesome to especially borrow someone else’s hands to change one’s own clothes. But, it was probably because Urz was not a Muozinel person that he thought that.

Urz likewise talked about himself. About the fact that he was saved by a girl of a fishing village near the place where he was lying down on the shore. Then, his encounter with Elizavetta.

Leaving aside the matter of {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}<ref> where she asked him what he thinks of her eyes </ref> and the Imperial Palace, when he only talked about the fact that he came to work in the Imperial Palace after his bow skill was highly evaluated, Damad brightened his black pupils as he took interest to that.

“Could you show me that bow skill of yours just once?”

Saying so, the Muozinel young man held out the bow and an arrow which he was holding.

“I was just thinking that we will hunt once around here. After all, we will arrive at the Imperial Palace tomorrow at the earliest.”

“Is there not much food and water?”

While receiving the bow and arrow, the darkish red-haired youth asked.

Since Urz who fell into the forest naturally had neither food nor water, he received some from Damad’s share. If Damad didn’t have more than enough food and water as was common for cautious travelers, he might not have talked about taking Urz along until the castle town.

“There is still a day’s share. That’s why we should procure water and meat while we can.”

Damad shrugged his shoulders and turned his sight at the frozen river under the cliff.

“About water, we should light a fire and melt ice and snow. What is necessary is meat.”

“I’m convalescent, you know?”

Though Urz said so, half of it was intended as a joke. Regarding meals, he was completely indebted to Damad for the moment. He needed to return the debt.

“I won’t say “Do it until you get a prey”. You have a half koku. If you fail, I’ll do it.”

“Understood. Let’s do that then.”

And then, Urz shot down one quail and one hare.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was after the outside became bright enough that Mashas Rodant and company came out of the rotted shrine where they spent a night. The snow which flickered during night also stopped and the sun was shining in the sky.

Though the sunlight was weak and seemed to be somewhat unreliable, Mashas felt quite at ease with just the fact that it was sunny. The castle town where they headed for was very near. They would probably arrive in the afternoon.

“I didn’t think that the talk<ref> I think the talk here is the one about the trip. Not sure </ref> was over only in LeitMeritz, but from there passing through Legnica Lebus, huh… We came quite far, eh.”

Looking at the plain where trees sparsely soared, Mashas talked to himself.

He was currently 56 years old. He wrapped his stocky body in a dark brown overcoat and put on a hat with a feather. He wore a sword on his waist. Although the overcoat was backed with fur and his movement became slightly dull, he was all right even in the cold where one’s breathe was white and grew hazy.

Mashas was an Earl ruling Aude located in the north of the Brune Kingdom. He was at an age where it wouldn’t be strange for him to hand over the title and territory to his son and retired any time now, but it looked like for that to happen there was still ways to go.

Being asked by Princess Regin and Prime Minister Badouin, he now had the duty as the Princess’s advisor.

Hearing that Tigre who should be sojourning in the Zhcted Kingdom as a guest General had fell into the sea and went missing, Mashas visited Zhcted to confirm the truth. And he heard the story in detail from the Vanadis Eleonora Viltaria of LeitMeritz.

At the end of summer, Tigre proceeded to Asvarre as a messenger. Not as a messenger of Brune, but of Zhcted.

Although Tigre fulfilled his duty as messenger, the return ship was attacked by a sea dragon and he fell into the sea.

The story did not end there.

Afterwards, the silver-haired Vanadis saw Tigre in a completely different place.

Tigre was serving the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina of Lebus. He lost his memory and called himself Urz.

Urz was Tigre’s father’s name. In order to make sure of whether the person who served Elizavetta was really Tigre, Mashas was heading to the Imperial Palace of Lebus.

He was not travelling alone. There were two companions with him.

“Lord Mashas, preparations are over.”

Being called out from behind by one of them, Mashas turned his head. A girl with dull golden hair and blue pupils harking back to the bottom of a deep lake stood there. Just like Mashas, she wore an overcoat backed with fur and hung a sword on her waist. She was around 20.

Though her expression could hardly be called amiable, it was not as if she didn’t trust Mashas. She was basically like this towards anyone.

Her name was Limalisha. She was called with her nickname Lim by those close to her. She was Ellen’s adjutant and also her most trusted close friend.

There were three horses behind Lim. Titta was straddling one of them. She was a girl serving as Tigre’s maid.

She wore a dark brown overcoat, a hat and a scarf. Her white gloves made with rabbit’s fur got slightly dirty. Due to her small-sized body and her childish face, she looked like a 14 or 15-year-old girl, but she was 16.

When Titta looked at Mashas, she smiled to his face which had turned pale. Mashas also returned a smile while stroking his beard which became stiff by the long trip.

Yesterday, when they were resting in this shrine which was naturally an abandoned building, Titta fell. Both Mashas and Lim thought that she accumulated fatigue by the long trip which she was not used to.

“Titta, we will arrive at the castle town in the afternoon. Bear with it a little more.”

When Mashas said that as to cheer her up, Titta nodded saying “yes” as she shook her chestnut hair.

It was a little after noon that Mashas and company set foot in the castle town of Lebus. While pulling the three horses tied at length, they walked along the end of the main street.

“I thought that it will be a little warmer if the sun rises, but it’s unexpectedly not so.”

“Is that so? I think that it’s quite warm though.”

To Mashas who complained as he looked up at the sky, Lim inclined her head to the side and responded.

“Hmm. The sensation of cold might be a little different between me, a person of Brune and Limalisha-dono, a person of Zhcted.”

“There is also the difference in age and sex.”

The two people’s impressions aside, it seemed to be the usual weather for the residents of the castle town of Lebus. Children who wrapped their bodies in overcoats and hats happily ran around the street, lovers walked while snuggling up and housewives amused themselves in pleasant chats near stalls.

In the street where stalls stood in a row, merchants were raising vigorous voices.

“As expected of the castle town. It’s lively.”

Titta smile broadly. Her feelings had probably settled down a little by having entered the castle town. Fatigue could be seen on her face, but a bright shine returned to her hazel-colored eyes. Mashas and Lim felt relieved about that.

“It is as Titta says.”

Until they had arrived at this castle town after leaving LeitMeritz, they went along many towns and villages, but they had never seen a place filled with this much liveliness.

The main street was paved in stone pavements and carriages which piled various loads were coming and going. Minstrels sang a farce at the crossroads and clowns were bantering with pedestrians. Food, dolls made by shaving trees and glassworks were sold in stalls.

Even Lim seemed to be captivated by this hustle and bustle. Although it was the same Zhcted, it was after all different from LeitMeritz where she had spent her daily life.

Far away, a huge palace which piled up grayish stones could be seen. That was probably the Imperial Palace.

Each window was large and dark brown ornaments were applied around them. It was also the same for the steep roofs with a slant. Although attaching importance to the solidity which could bear snowstorms, it had not lost its coloring. It was an appearance which gave such an impression.

''---Is Lord Tigrevurmud inside that…?''

As Lim shook her head and pulled herself together, she suggested to her two companions.

“Let’s first look for an inn. After all, it is not a problem which will be solved today or tomorrow.”

“You’re right. It won’t also do well if we don’t let these guys rest.”

While looking back at the horses he was pulling, Mashas responded. Both of them could not voice it out, but they were also concerned about Titta.

“It’s likely to take some time if we are to look for an inn which can keep three horses.”

“Hmm. I’m sorry, but Limalisha-dono, can you look after them for a little while?”

As if he found something he was concerned with, Mashas entrusted the horses to Lim and walked to a stall.

It was a store which sold drink which poured hot water boiled to fill a cauldron in a bisque cup and melted jam and grape honey. Getting a simple furnace ready and keeping the fire burning, the hot water was prevented from getting cold.

As Mashas bought three cups of that drink, he held two cups with both hands, supported the other with his arm and returned to where Lim and Titta were.

“For the time being, let’s warm our bodies with this.”

The two girls respectively expressed their gratitude and received a cup, where steam rose, from the old Earl. When drinking a mouthful while being careful so as to not burn themselves, the smell of jam and honey tickled the nose and a faint sweetness remained in the mouth. Heat gradually spread inside the body.

While applying his mouth to the cup, Mashas said in an indifferent tone.

“There seems to be a big inn three houses away from here where we can keep the horses. They say that we should look sequentially from here.”

Lim looked at the old Earl with a blank face.

“Where did you hear such a story?”

While sipping the drink of the cup, Mashas pointed at the stall where he bought it with a finger. Lim alternately stared at the old Earl and the stall with a surprised face.

It looked like he immediately came back after buying the drinks without particularly even showing signs of having a chat, but Mashas seemed to have asked the necessary things within a short exchange.

Titta gave a small yawn, she probably felt relaxed after having warmed her body. Mashas patted Titta’s head.

“If you’ve become sleepy, you should say it without reserve. I’ll carry you on my back.”

“I-I’m all right, Mashas-sama. I can properly walk by myself.”

Though Titta answered with her face which turned red, she yawned again soon after she finished speaking. Seeing the chestnut-haired girl hanging her head in shame, Mashas and Lim smiled.

And then, they immediately found the inn. Fortunately, they were also two vacant rooms, and Mashas and company decided to stay there. One room was used by Mashas and the other by Lim and Titta. The trio gathered in Mashas’ room when they had a talk.

Titta and Lim’s room was not so wide and the lamp hanging from the ceiling was also slightly dirty. There was only a small window. The curtain was also just of a size enough to cover the window and the edge got kinked. There was neither a table nor chair.

But, there were two beds, the wall was thick and three pieces of thick blankets had been prepared for each bed.

“Like this, we don’t have to sleep wearing thick clothes against the cold, eh.”

Titta checked the condition of the blankets and revealed a smile of relief.

Although a thick overcoat protected the body from the cold, it was heavy after all. Lim and Mashas who were used to the weight of armor would be all right, but it looked like it was simply tough for Titta.

Besides, by wearing thick clothes against the cold for many days as such, the head and neck would become itchy. In the case of Lim and Titta, they were just going to be worried about the condition of their hair.

Lim put the loads near the bed and turned to Titta.

“You are tired from the long trip, aren’t you Titta? Please rest.”

“But, you will talk with Mashas-sama after this, right? I, too––”

Hiding fatigue inside her hazel-colored pupils, Titta showed a stouthearted attitude. However, when Lim shook her head, she softly told her with an attitude like a big sister admonishing her little sister.

“I understand your feelings. We have finally come so far after all. But, that’s precisely why you must not overdo it. Properly resting and relieving fatigue is your work now.”

Not giving up, Titta tightly clenched her small hands and gazed at Lim as to entreat her. Lim had no choice but to take out her trump card.

“You do not want to worry Lord Tigrevurmud when you meet him, don’t you?”

The effect was immediate. Titta answered “yes” in a voice which seems to vanish, took off her thick clothes that were for the cold and untied her hair. She then crawled into the bed.

Lim got down on a knee near the bed and gently stroked the girl’s chestnut hair.

“I will look after you until you sleep. Lord Mashas will at least wait for that.”

As Titta thanked her in a small voice with a smile, she quietly closed her eyes. She began to leak quiet sleeper’s breathing before long.

''---As expected, she seemed to be considerably tired.''

Lim quietly stood up so as to not wake Titta. She was careful so as to not make a sound and came out of the room.

When she visited Mashas’ room, the old Earl with a gray beard was sitting on the bed as he wrapped his stocky body in the threefold blanket after having thrown off his thick clothes that was for the cold.

[[File:MnOtV image 064.png|thumb]]

“There you are. For the time being, why don’t you sit there? The floor is cold after all.”

Mashas said with a quite composed attitude, and Lim was troubled on how to react. His figure in where he was wrapped from head to toe looked like that of a fairy with a round body coming out of a fairy tale. Since she could naturally not say such a thing, Lim somehow built a laudable face. She sat down on the edge of the bed.

“As I had said before, I would like to collect information on Lord Tigrevurmud, no, the one called Urz before heading to the Imperial Palace.”

In fact, there was also the possibility that the man named Urz was not Tigre. It was for self-admonition that Lim expressly corrected herself. Mashas nodded as he agreed.

“It’s good to collect information, but what would you do specifically?”

“I will look around for someone working in the Imperial Palace and ask about it, pretending to be a traveler.”

There were civil officials and knights who finished their jobs on that day and set out together with companions to a bar, maids and court ladies who went out shopping to the castle town and also those who gave a suitable reason and strolled in the castle town for relaxation.

Waiting near the Imperial Palace for such a person to come out, accosting him in a suitable place and finding out about Urz. That was Lim’s idea.

While explaining, Lim could not repress the uneasiness welling up within her. As if reading it from the slight change of her expression, the old Earl waited that the golden-haired girl had finished her words and slowly opened his mouth.

“Limalisha-dono, aren’t you more tired than you think?”

“…Do I look like it?”

The usual serene calm was lost from Lim’s voice. Though Mashas nodded with a warm smile, since his whole body was covered with a blanket, it was seriously lacking in dignity. Lim once again gazed at Mashas’ figure and laughed, but it was a somewhat unhealthy smile.

“It is as Lord Mashas said, I might be tired. Somehow, I don’t seem to come up with good ideas…”

Until yesterday, just thinking about arriving at the castle town was enough. However, when they entered the castle town like this, she had become anxious about the upcoming events.

If he was not Tigre, what would she do? Moreover, supposing that it was unmistakably Tigre, if he were to say that he doesn’t remember anything, would she be able to keep her cool?

She had heard that he had lost his memory, but was it something that they could manage by themselves? If Elizavetta got to know of their existence, wouldn’t she do something?

She thought that it was not good like this. Ellen trusted her and left it to her, so she must meet her expectations by any means.

Even if she thought so, Lim was not able to shake off her dark imagination.

Seeing Lim depressed, Mashas rubbed his hands together inside of the blanket. And smiled.

“Then, let’s rest already for today, and think about how to deal with it in preparation for what may happen.”

“How to deal with it?”

To Lim who showed confusion in her blue pupils, the old Earl nodded.

“Let’s suppose that the one called Urz isn’t Tigre. In that case, how will Limalisha-dono explain it to Eleonora-dono? Even thinking about her attitude when she had asked us, she probably won’t let it end with us saying ‘when we checked, it was different person’.”

“Then, um, we must do what we can to persuade her with words…”

While answering at once, Lim was aware that she had spontaneously slurred her words.

Ellen would probably not doubt her report. But, when thinking of how much she would be depressed and how to comfort her, she was greatly troubled. It was again uneasiness different from the one that she harbored in her heart until a while ago.

While gazing as to confirm the change on Lim’s expression, Mashas continued his words.

“Regarding Eleonora-dono, I might not be good to persuade her. As long as you’re by her side, she will probably recover by herself. However, Eleonora-dono won’t be the only one to whom we will have to explain. Along these lines, I’m troubled even now about how I would report it to Her Highness the Princess.”

Though Mashas jokingly said with a wry smile, Lim sympathized with him from the bottom of her heart. If she was in his position, she would not be able to make the report to Princess Regin at all. She would have probably given up just on thinking about the words. Mashas put on a serious expression and continued.

“You can’t afford not to report. We can’t get someone to replace you, either. If you report too late because you think too much about what to say, it will be the worst case. On the other hand, it won’t be good to put it with common words, either. Something like that will be immediately seen through, and you will also find yourself deplorable.”

“––Thank you, Lord Mashas.”

Lim bowed her head politely. Certainly, if she continued to think about many things like that, she would be crushed by uneasiness. She was just fine as she was now.

“I will accept your words and rest today. Tomorrow, let’s bring Titta and move with the three of us.”

“Yes, let’s do that. I will also rest. It looks like my body is less able to endure a long trip than expected.”

Mashas greatly shook his body covered with the blanket. As Lim chuckled, she stood up from the bed and bowed to the old Earl. She then left the room.

When she returned to her room, Titta’s vigorous sleeper’s breathing could be heard. When she looked at her, the blanket had slightly slipped off. As she approached the chestnut-haired girl’s bed, Lim quietly straightened the blanket. Then, she crawled into her bed.

She fell asleep while thinking about various things.

After about a quarter koku had passed after Lim came out of his room, Mashas threw off the blanket covering his body. He wore his thick overcoat, hung his sword to his waist and left the room.

He went out of the inn and walked around the inn for a while. He needed to know what sort of stores were nearby and how long the street extended without delay. He wanted to check as much stores as possible which were likely to be useful in case something were to happen.

''---Was it Elizavetta Fomina? I’ve yet to grasp her personality.''

Mashas thought about whether in the worst case scenario, they would be imprisoned in the Imperial Palace by Elizavetta.

This was because assuming that the man called Urz was Tigre and that Elizavetta tried to keep hiding it to her surroundings, the existence of Mashas and company would be more than dangerous.

Leaving aside the case that Mashas was alone, now he was entrusted with two important girls: Titta and Lim. He had to act carefully also for their safety.

“Next, I must look for a store which serves a delicious meal.”

In order to make the two girls who will wake up sometime soon glad.

Under the sun floating in the dim sky, Mashas walked to the street where stalls stood in a line.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The curtain of night which let the stars twinkle in the sky gradually faded. The end of the eastern sky began to turn dim white and calmly informed of the dawn. The sun would soon illuminate the ground.

It was at that time that Elizavetta came out of her bedroom in the depths of Lebus’ Imperial Palace. Two days had passed since the day when she returned covered in wounds to the Imperial Palace.

Wearing a dress which piled up purple fabric and used frills and laces abundantly, and hanging the black whip, her Viralt on her right waist, the red-haired Vanadis proudly walked along the corridor.

Though a cloth which applied medicine was pasted on a cheek and her right arm was wound with a bandage, her eyes of different colors were tinged with a dignified brightness and painfulness could not be felt at all. Elizavetta lightly waved her hand to the salute of patrolling soldiers and the soldiers standing on watch.

Since her attitude was too majestic, the soldiers did not think of it as suspicious. Reporting to neither Naum nor Lazarl, they had seen their master with looks of admiration.

It was after a half koku that Naum noticed that Elizavetta had disappeared from the Imperial Palace.

The knight in his prime who hurriedly jumped into the Vanadis’ bedroom found a note on the table, and moreover, after receiving the report that one of the horses for the Vanadis had disappeared, he looked up at the sky.

Elizavetta who left the Imperial Palace ran through the highway wrapped in a very dim light on a horse.

She put on a white overcoat over her purple dress and also put on a white hat which was woven with wool. These overcoat and hat were the ones that she wore when she slipped out with Urz and went to the castle town.

Her Viralt was put in a part of the skirt of the dress here it could not be seem; she rolled up the hem and could straddle the horse without riding horizontally. A big cargo bag was tied onto the horse’s saddle and there was food, water and a map inside.

She ordered a tight-lipped court lady to prepare these outside the Imperial Palace beforehand.

''---To think that the slipping out with Urz would be helpful in such a situation.''

The air of when the day had just dawned was chilly, but Elizavetta thought that it was just right to maintain her clear consciousness.

After she had returned to the Imperial Palace two days ago, Elizavetta was in a state where strain was always forced on her. What she feared was that those working in the Imperial Palace would be controlled by Baba Yaga and would attack her. It was really fortunate that nothing happened.

And last night, Elizavetta received a report from Lazarl. The old civil official had investigated about run-down shrines which enshrined Baba Yaga.

''---Ten places. Ten places for the time being…''

Their locations were written down on the map inside the cargo bag. If it went smoothly, she would be able to visit all of them in nine or ten days.

Elizavetta suddenly removed her left hand from the reins. She touched the black whip roundly bundled and hung on her waist.

“I’m sorry, Valitsaif.”

The {{furigana|Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl|Isgrifa}} apologetically cast down her eyes.

“I may be disqualified as a Vanadis.”

As a Vanadis, she should have confined her personal feelings and only mobilized for Lebus.

Elizavetta did not intend to throw away her pride and sense of responsibility as a Vanadis. Besides, she also had the firm conviction that defeating Baba Yaga would unmistakably be of benefit for Lebus.

But, Elizavetta, being aware of that thought, excluded it and went after the demon only for her personal feelings. In order to satisfy the anger and pride blowing violently within her chest, and also in order to release the abominable curse dwelling in her right arm, she was riding her horse now.

“Even though I don’t intend to move as a Vanadis, I’m relying on the Viralt which belongs to a Vanadis. It’s very selfish. Despite that, can you lend me your power, Valitsaif?”

With her left hand, Elizavetta strongly grasped the Thunder Swirl.

“Only that old hag––”

As if responding to her appeal, the tip from the handle of the bundled black whip wore a dim light. It scorched the atmosphere, burst and scattered white sparks. It seemed to encourage her and support her back.

“Thank you.”

Just for an instant, Elizavetta’s expression loosened and a smile appeared. However, she immediately erased it, looked at the front and grasped the reins once again.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

When about one koku had passed since Elizavetta slipped out of the Imperial Palace, two young men passed through the gate of the castle town. It was Urz and Damad.

The sky had already become bright. In the main street, merchants opened their stores and were busy with preparation; government officials, craftsmen and soldiers headed to their posts at a quick pace. There were also figures of children heading in groups to a temple in order to learn reading and writing.

Seeing the familiar castle town, Urz heaved a sigh of relief and fatigue.

“I didn’t think that it’ll take more than two days.”

While walking side by side with Urz, Damad snorted in displeasure.

“Even you probably didn’t notice that we’ve taken the wrong way.”

It was planned that the two of them should have arrived at the castle town within yesterday.

But, both Urz and Damad were unfamiliar with the geography of this area. After finding a bridge and crossing to the opposite shore, the two men had advanced to the direction opposite of the road to the castle town. It was after having walked more than two koku that Urz and Damad realized it.

“Anyway, it’s quite lively, as expected of a castle town.”

To Damad who looked around and revealed an expression of admiration, Urz asked.

“Shall we first go somewhere and eat something? When thinking about it, it might take a considerable time to give you a reward.”

“Yes. Certainly, it looks like the formalities will be troublesome when it comes to the Imperial Palace… No, wait. Won’t the Imperial Palace prepare a feast for me as the benefactor who helped you and brought you until here?”

“If you get too carried away, I will also firmly report about the fact that you tried to kill me.”

As he gave a warning to Damad’s impudence, Urz suddenly stopped. He felt a gaze and looked back.

An old man with his stocky body wrapped in an overcoat was standing there. The old man opened his mouth befuddled, and turned a look of surprise to Urz.

Similarly, Urz was also not able to take his eyes off from the old man. The moment when he took a glance at him, the youth felt a vivid nostalgia to the old man’s face. As a joy to the extent that his face naturally broke into a smile overflowed from the bottom of his heart, Urz tried to call the old man.

“Ah…”

Soon after, Urz’s face became stiff. As if the air had become solid and plugged up his throat, the youth, who only moved his mouth flapping open and close, could not utter his voice. Joy disappeared as it melted, and confusion and irritation eroded Urz’s heart.

He did not know the old man’s name.

The figure of this old man also appeared inside his memory which was full of many fragments. He knew that the old man was a benefactor who helped him many times and that he was also an important person to him.

And yet, his name did not come out. He could not remember it.

“Um, errr, er…”

With only incoherent words coming out from his mouth, impatience and bitterness blurred on Urz’s face. The old man ahead uttered his voice.

“Tigre! Isn’t it Tigre!?”

Urz unintentionally shook his shoulders at his shout. To the extent that he took half a step back. As the old man, not noticing such a reaction from the youth, ran with a face mixed with surprise and joy, he strongly hugged Urz.

“What a relief! I’ve heard the story, but you’re really… You’re really alive!”

Urz, unable to return words to the old man, or rather not even knowing what else he should do, looked up at the sky with a perplexed face.

“––Hey, old man.”

Damad who was watching the course of events with a bored face forced his way through there. The young Muozinel man gripped the old man’s arms and forcibly pulled them from Urz.

Urz inwardly heaved a sigh of relief and was grateful to Damad. If Damad was not there, he would have probably stood upright there and be unable to move forever. On the other hand, being boorishly interrupted in an emotional reunion, the old man glared at Damad without concealing his anger.

“What do you want? I’m busy now.”

“That’s my line. What are you doing? When I was wondering why you shouted, now you suddenly jumped on him… Everybody is looking.”

When the old man looked at the surroundings at these words, several people who were walking along the street had stopped and looked their way. If there were housewives who knitted their brows, there were also children who directed wondering looks. They were also those who expected dispute or trouble.

The old man finally regained his calm, coughed once and parted from Urz.

“This isn’t good. Let’s move to another place for the time being.”

“Don’t decide on your own. There is a place where we’re going. For an unknown old man to––”

“Please wait, Damad.”

Interrupting the black-haired Muozinel man’s words, Urz stared straight at the old man.

“There is also something I would like to ask you. Let's change the place. However––”

Urz hesitated to speak for a moment and bit his lips. However, he immediately pulled himself together and continued.

“My name is Urz.”

Urz, Damad and the old man with the gray hair and beard entered a deserted side road. Seemingly, Urz’s words being too much of a shock, the old man dropped his shoulders and hung his head disappointedly.

The two young men looked at each other. Although they sympathized with him, they also couldn't afford to wait like this for the old man to recover. Urz resolutely accosted him.

“I’m sorry. Could you tell us your name?”

The old man raised his face. He put on an expression as if bearing a headache.

“No, that’s right. I have heard that you lost your memory…”

As he shook his gray beard and mumblingly muttered, the old man once again gazed at Urz.

“My name is Mashas Rodant. I’m from Brune and I governed Aude in the north.”

“Mashas…”

Urz looked downward with a serious face and repeated that word several times. Mashas stared at the youth with a face filled with expectation.

“H-How is it? Do you seem to be able to remember…?”

Urz did not immediately answer and earnestly explored his memory. He thought that it was a familiar name. However, that name was not connected with the old man’s figure which appeared in his fragmentary memory. He even wondered whether there wasn’t some kind of mistake, having thought that it sounded familiar.

After a time of a 100 full counts had passed, Urz bowed his head to Mashas.

“Sorry…”

Mashas covered his forehead with his hand and looked up at the sky. When he thought about how he took dozens of days from the far away Brune to arrive at this castle town and finally meet him, he reacted like this.

But, Mashas mustered energy and returned his sight to Urz. When he looked at his face, Urz showed a reaction. He still had a wish.

“I’m sorry, but could you come with me? There are people I want you to meet.”

“Hey, could you leave it for after we’ve gone to the Imperial Palace? This old man’s talk is becoming long.”

Damad broke in from the side in an annoyed tone. The Muozinel young man openly felt uncomfortable with Mashas. Urz asked Damad.

“Though I feel bad for you, could you hang with me for a little longer?”

Although he could not remember Mashas’ name, it was certain that there was this old man’s existence within his memory. Urz was positive about that.

“Please, bring us.”

“All right. It’s this way. Those people are staying at the same inn as me.”

Mashas walked at a quick pace thinking that they had to arrive before the youth changed his mind; Urz walked beside the old Earl. Damad followed several steps behind with a face which doesn’t seem to be interested.

Mashas looked at Urz with a sidelong glance, and after a pause of about two breaths, opened his mouth.

“You said that you were Urz, but where did that name come from? You have no memory, right?”

“Yes. Being thrown various questions of whether I can remember something…”

Urz talked about the story where he was lying down on the seashore, that he was found and nursed by a fishing village. Also about the events which led to him calling himself Urz.

Mashas who heard it shook his gray beard and slowly sighed.

“Urz was the name of Tigrevurmud Vorn’s father…”

As he said up to there, the old Earl suddenly looked back.

“I forgot to ask, but who is that Muozinel person?”

“That guy is called Damad… Simply put, he’s a benefactor. He saved me when I was attacked by bandits.”

“Is that so? I have to thank him later.”

To Mashas’ words, Urz had mixed feelings. He kept silent about the fact that he tried to kill him, but he wondered what kind of reaction this old Earl would show if he were to speak of it.

While walking side by side with Mashas, Urz felt a strange sensation. As expected, he felt like he had met this person somewhere. If he heard more stories or if he met Mashas’ companions, he might possibly regain his memory.

The reality of not knowing who he is became a vague uneasiness and lurked in the innermost depths of Urz’s heart. All the more so after he especially had a mysterious experience such as the black bow.

Before long, the three men arrived before a certain inn. It was an inn whose structure was a solid two-storied building. A small stable for letting horses rest was also linked to it.

When they entered the inn, there were stairs to the second floor on the right and a counter (for reception) on the left. At the center, a corridor extended straight.

“In which room are your companions?”

“It’s immediately after we go up the stairs.”

When Mashas finished speaking, Urz began to run. Mashas shouted “wait” from behind, but he ignored him and vigorously ran up the stairs.

The shock when he saw Mashas still remained in the depths of his heart. In the end, he was not able to remember, but if he saw the other two, he might remember something.

In meeting Mashas and having talked with him, some scenes within Urz’s memory became clear. But, because the anteroposterior connection (between front and back)<ref> Urz is referring to how he couldn’t connect Mashas’s name with the old man’s figure in his memory </ref> did not become clear, he didn’t know what he did when and where. That irritation pushed the youth’s back.

''---If I meet those people, surely…!''

As soon as he finished going up stairs, Urz knocked on a wooden door. He pushed it without waiting for a reply.

“Eh”

Having emitted a short voice of surprise was a chestnut-haired girl who was in the room. Inside, there was also one more person, a girl with dull golden hair.

The two girls opened their eyes wide and stared at Urz who opened the door. Urz also stood stock still on the spot in blank amazement and fixedly stared at the two girls.

Within the room dimly illuminated by the light of a lamp, the two girls, only wearing underwear had their white skin exposed. In their hands, thinly-made clothes without sleeves were grasped as they were in the middle of changing.

Titta’s body was slender; her bodily build was overall thin as well as both her arms and feet. However, a faint charm started to drift in the constriction of her bosom and waist and it indicated that she was growing up.

Lim, although tall, was the owner of a balanced body, and while her arms and feet looked thin, they possessed much unstoppable flexibility. It was the body of a warrior that chipped off useless meat and was well trained. But, while being so, it was beautiful and by no means rough.

The swelling of her rich chest peeped out to about the upper half, and from there, the area between the bottom (of her chest) and waist were hidden by the thinly-made clothes grasped in her hands. But, even only the upper half passed enough to imagine the size and heaviness.

Under her waist, there were well tightened, sensual thighs.

“…Tigre-sama?”

“Lord Tigrevurmud…?”

[[File:MnOtV image 004.png|thumb]]

Hoarse voices leaked respectively from Titta’s and Lim’s mouths. The two of them were surprised to the extent that they dropped the clothes that they were holding. In that instance, Lim’s chest greatly bounced.

To the sound emitted when the clothes dropped on the floor, Urz finally came to his senses. He turned around, began to run, missed his footing and splendidly fell down.

A loud sound also resounded inside Titta’s and Lim’s room, and the two girls, startled, looked at each other. Titta’s face turned bright red and she crouched down on the spot. Lim also blushed and while hiding her chest with her left hand, she confusedly ran up to the doorway and vigorously closed the door.

The shock of the reunion was completely blown away to somewhere else, and until Mashas knocked on the door, the two girls had sat down on the spot silently.

After walking a little from the inn where Mashas and company were staying at, there was a bar. It was a shop which opened from before noon and served not only alcohol, but also several dishes. The five of them entered that shop.

They sat around a big square table. With his hand, Urz was rubbing his face which still hurt, Titta looked downward as she was embarrassed and Lim had a displeased look. Damad and Mashas looked amazed.

“May we order?”

“Please. And, I will pay for my own share.”

It was for precaution that Damad said this. He did not expect to meet Tigrevurmud Vorn’s acquaintances in such a place. He though that even if there was a possibility, it would be after arriving at the Imperial Palace.

Since he did not know what would happen from now on, he should not have imprudently taken out money and involved himself in this.

Mashas and the two girls introduced themselves first. Then, Urz and Damad briefly explained about themselves, too. At that time, Mashas bowed his head as he recalled.

[[File:MnOtV image 076.png|thumb]]

“For having saved Tigre… this youth from bandits, I thank you from the bottom of my heart.”

The Muozinel young man did not say anything, but he showed a slightly stained expression. Urz also had slightly mixed feelings.

The dishes arrived.

A basket filled with bread, stew served in a tureen which let steam rise, cheese finely cut, red turnip and spinach salad filled the table. Urz and Damad’s stomachs growled almost at the same time.

However, it couldn’t be called a meal in a peaceful atmosphere.

Damad silently endeavored in the meal, and Mashas made a face saying “what’s up with him?” Titta’s face was still bright red and she did not make eye contact with Urz. Lim hardly tried to speak, too.

When several plates were emptied, Urz asked resolutely.

“What kind of human being was Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

Mashas and Titta looked at each other. Lim opened her mouth then.

“I do not mind talking about him, but…”

Lim continued without destroying her calm demeanor.

“Before that, could you speak about your life so far, Urz-san?”

After Urz blinked several times, he fixedly stared at Lim’s face. He felt somewhat troubled at her utterance. Her blue pupils in her unamiable face calmly stared back at the youth.

''---Ah, I see.''

Urz finally noticed. This was because she called him “Urz” quite naturally. From after Mashas had met him until they came here, he had not been called by the name “Urz” even once.

It was only that, and yet Urz’s heart became somewhat light. He pulled himself together, opened his mouth and talked about how he spent his life so far.

About the fact that he was lying on the seashore, was found by a girl of a fishing village and about the name Urz from a vague memory. Then, about the fact that he lived in the fishing village for a while, but one day, they were attacked by pirates and Elizavetta who happened to pass by helped them. And finally about the fact that she ordered him to serve her.

At this, Lim opened her eyes wide and Mashas sighed while stroking his gray beard. Titta absentmindedly opened her mouth and stared at Urz.

“You started from stable boy, became an attendant and then an advisor, huh…”

“The explanation that you were promoted so fast just because your bow skill was highly evaluated doesn’t hold up. Isn’t there anything else?”

Mashas who pulled himself together and stared at Urz head on. Urz faltered.

As Mashas said, there was something that he did not say. From what he could see Mashas’ and Lim’s reactions, it looked like he couldn’t keep hiding it. Urz rummaged his darkish red hair.

“Can you keep it a secret?”

As he confirmed that all of them nodded, Urz opened his mouth.

“After I expressed my honest thoughts about Master –– Elizavetta-sama’s eyes, it looks like she took a liking to me.”

“Her eyes…?”

Except Lim, the three others respectively frowned. Only Lim knitted her brows as she witnessed a difficult problem and nodded.

“It’s the {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}.”

“Ah, the rumored eyes of different colors… A long time ago, I’ve seen a cat with such eyes.”

Mashas who finally understood muttered as he remembered. Seemingly, Titta’s memory also seemed to recall it at these words and nodded.

“There are many areas which detest the {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}} as a fearful thing. Elizavetta-sama probably had bitter experiences in the past, too.”

After saying so, Lim shook her head as if shaking off her inward sympathy. She looked at Urz.

“It isn’t as if you have no memory after she helped the people of the fishing village, right?”

“That’s right. I properly remember from that point onwards. When I try to think about before I was saved, my mind became fuzzy and I can’t clearly remember, but it isn’t the case after I was saved.”

“Thank you. I generally understand how you have lived until now. Based on that, I would like to ask, but…”

Lim cut her words for a moment there. She seemed to hesitate about whether she should continued to speak as such, but conceiving determination on her blue pupils, she opened her mouth.

“Are you satisfied with your present life?”

“…What do you mean?”

Unable to guess Lim’s intention, Urz asked. Lim indifferently answered.

“Exactly as I stated. If you appreciated the life in which you serve Elizavetta-sama and want to continue, then we will go back as such.”

At her words, Mashas and Titta half rose to their feet from their chairs. The two people of Brune overlooked Lim with amazed faces.

“W-What do you mean?”

Titta, whose face turned pale, emitted a loud voice. Though Mashas was silent, he probably felt the same way as her; he shook his gray beard. Lim answered without breaking her calm at all.

“You may say that Urz-san has his clear memory as Urz, but he has no memory as Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

“We were also told that by Eleonora-sama…”

“Yes. But, she did not know what it was specifically. And, both we and Eleonora-sama do not know a way of regaining lost memories.”

Interrupting the words of Titta who desperately argued, Lim said plainly. Titta and Mashas gasped. Damad put on an expression as if expecting something.

“It is easy to take Urz-san along to LeitMeritz as Lord Tigrevurmud. However, will it be really good for him?”

Lim’s blue pupils gazed straight at Urz.

“If he does not recover his memory at this rate, Urz-san will be forced to live the life of another person who is Tigrevurmud Vorn. The surrounding people will call him Lord Tigrevurmud and treat him like that; he will grieve for not having his memory and people will sympathize with him. Eyes will not be turned to the person called Urz after today.”

“B-But…”

Titta tried to rebut, but was not able to think of something. Lim said.

“Urz-san, your life can be considered to be substantial. You were highly evaluated by Elizavetta-sama, and you also have friendly colleagues. There seems to be small quarrels, but that is not only limited to Urz-san, it is something unavoidable when adapting into a foreign land.”

Urz lightly nodded. The look thrown at a stranger, whether it be in the fishing village or in the lodgings of the Imperial Palace’s stablemen, had always followed Urz around. It was something that only time solved.

Lim continued.

“We are convinced that you are Tigrevurmud Vorn. However, as I said earlier, we do not know a way of recovering your memory. Of course, we can exert ourselves so that your memory returns, but it may never return.”

He wasn’t able to say that it was impossible. Actually, with fragmented scenes appearing, he did not think that he was Tigrevurmud Vorn.

Lim said with a severe expression.

“Therefore, I would like you to choose. Which path will you follow?”

Living here in Lebus as Urz?

Or, going away from here as Tigrevurmud Vorn?

A heavy silence flew down on the place. As a time of nearly ten counts passed, Urz asked with a painful expression.

“If I say that I will remain here, what will you do?”

“As I said earlier, we will go back.”

Without showing a shaken behavior, Lim immediately replied.

“Two swords do not fit into one sheath. You were not Tigrevurmud Vorn. Tigrevurmud Vorn fell into the sea and lost his life. That’s all. I think that Eleonora-sama also considered this and sent me here.”

Mashas had already decided to watch the course of events in silence.

Lim told a small lie. If she thought for Ellen’s sake, even if she was to drag him, she should take Urz and return. As for Mashas, when he thought about Regin who was in Brune’s royal palace, he also thought that he should pull apart Urz from here.

But while understanding that, Lim asked with a severe expression. If she were to think for this youth’s sake, she thought that she should do so.

''---Did I really think about Tigre?''

Mashas asked himself. No, I thought about Tigre. Though Regin would be surprised if she knew the situation, she would accept this youth as Tigre. While waiting for the day when his memory would return, she would definitely let this youth walk his life as Tigrevurmud Vorn.

There was no room for the life of the youth called Urz to enter there.

Both Mashas and Titta had thought that it was natural. That Urz was only impurities (a foreign matter) within Tigrevurmud Vorn.

However, Lim did not see it like that. In deference to Urz, she was going to let him choose his path for the future. Even though the feeling of wanting to meet Tigre should be strong even to her.

On the other hand, Urz was troubled.

''---Even if she asks me which path to choose…''

In that case, it was better to live as Urz. Tigre might be a hero. Probably, Titta and Mashas really thought of Tigre as an important person. After all, they came to look for him from the far away country of Brune. And he was also probably loved by many other people.

But for Urz, they were strangers.

He had also said it to Naum before, but he didn’t feel like it was about him. No matter how many uncertain scenes of his memory appeared in his mind.

Silence fell once again. Urz putting his clenched fist on his lap dropped his look on the table. Lim and company waited for the youth to open his mouth without urging him.

A time of about 30 counts passed. Urz took a small breath and raised his face.

“Could you wait until I make a decision? I won’t feel at ease with an indecisive answer.”

Urz’s face was earnest. The intent of trying to run away could not be seen in his black pupils.

“Limalisha-san. It’s as you said. Even I don’t know whether or not my memory will return in the future. Perhaps, it might stay like this my whole life. Above all, I don’t feel inconvenience in living as Urz. But––”

Urz continued.

“Just because I don’t remember, I don’t want to avert my eyes to what I’ve probably done. I think that I should know and face the man called Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

Urz continued.

“Though it will be after I obtain master –– Vanadis-sama’s permission, I will go to Brune. I will strive to regain my memory by visiting the land where Tigrevurmud Vorn was born and raised.”

“However”, Urz continued.

“Even if I was to regain my memory, I can’t guarantee whether or not I will return to my life as Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

“I do not mind that.”

Lim calmly answered. She looked at Titta and Mashas.

“U-Understood.”

It was Titta who answered first. She tightly clenched her small hands and said.

“What is important is for Tigre-sama… no, Urz-san to regain his memory. Please let me help on that!”

Mashas looked at Titta and Lim with a bitter face, sighed and nodded.

“I understand. I think that what Limalisha-dono said is right.”

“Well then, let's go to the Imperial Palace.”

Although holding vague uneasiness, Urz said with a resolved face. He did not know how Elizavetta would react. But, even if he were to live as Urz, he could not give up on his lost memory. He wanted the red-haired Vanadis to understand that.

The five people left the shop.

At that time, Mashas said as he recalled.

“Limalisha-dono. Sorry, but I want to look at the horses’ state. Can you come with me?”

It was about the three horses that they left in the care of the inn. Not only Lim who was told these words, but also Damad frowned.

“We can do that later, can’t we? Should we not hurry to the Imperial Palace now?”

“I understand your feelings, but if you ask me, it’s the opposite. Assuming that we go to the Imperial Palace and meets Vanadis-dono, we don’t even know whether or not we will leave by the end of today. Don’t tell me that you will temporarily excuse yourself just because you are worried about the horses. It’s best to get miscellaneous things over with earlier.”

“You’re right. I understand. What will you do, Titta?”

Lim looked at the chestnut-haired girl. After turned her look at Urz once, Titta shook her head.

“I will be waiting here with Ti… Urz-san.”

“We will finish as soon as possible.”

Lim said so and walked to the inn with Mashas. Urz, Damad and Titta were left behind.

“––Hey, can I have a minute?”

Seeing off the back of Mashas and Lim, Damad called out to Titta. Although the chestnut-haired girl shook her shoulders as she was startled, she eagerly straightened up her back, thrust out her chest and looked up at Damad.

“W-What is it?”

To her reaction like that of a small animal, Damad lifted the edge of his mouth and laughed.

“It’s not that big a deal. I’ll be borrowing this guy for a little while.”

When he finished speaking, Damad gripped Urz’s arm. Ignoring the puzzled Urz, the Muozinel young man began to walk. In a place about ten steps away from Titta who stood stock still dumbfounded, he stopped.

“What’s the matter?”

After bowing to Titta, Urz turned around to Damad.

“Shall we part here?”

Suddenly, Damad laughed and said that. To Urz who frowned, Damad continued.

“I said it, right? For what purpose I have traveled to such a place.”

In order to kill Tigrevurmud Vorn. Damad said so.

“Judging from the story of those guys, it seems that you’re really Tigrevurmud Vorn. In that case, we can no longer afford to act together.”

“…What about the reward for having brought me until here?”

Suddenly feeling loneliness, Urz asked. He was the man who tried to kill him. It was also hard to say that he had a good character. But, it was too sudden a parting.

“Let’s consider it as a loan.”

Saying so, Damad turned his back on Urz. Urz called out to his back.

“Thank you for having brought me to here.”

His back still turned, Damad replied in a dry tone.

“Listen, Urz. Don’t forget my words.”

Seeing off Damad, Urz returned to Titta’s side.

“What happened to that person?”

To Titta who shyly asked, Urz awkwardly smiled.

“It was just the right time, so we’ve decided to part here.”

Mashas who returned to the inn first checked the horses’ state. Then, after paying a silver coin to the storekeeper, he asked that he wanted him to look after them for about three days for the time being. As he finished with that, the old Earl said to Lim.

“Sorry, but can I have you write a letter addressed to Eleonora-dono of LeitMeritz?”

Mashas’ expression was extremely serious. He continued his explanation.

“Elizavetta Fomina-dono was it? I don’t know that person’s nature. In the worst case, there is also the possibility that we will imprisoned in the Imperial Palace and it’ll be pretended that we didn’t come here.”

“Such a thing…”

Lim could not deny it. This was because when she recalled the story that she heard from Ellen in LeitMeritz and the one she heard from Urz a while ago, it was clear that Elizavetta held a strong goodwill towards that darkish red-haired youth.

Besides, there was Titta. When push comes to shove, Lim was prepared to wield her sword; she had also accumulated training for that. It was probably the same for Mashas.

However, Titta had never held a sword, she was just a maid. Lim should adopt measures not only for herself, but also for Titta.

Lim nodded and then groaned as she realized a certain thing.

“Even you say to send a letter, the time to look for a merchant with a great influence is…”

In the case of delivering a letter to somewhere far away, one would give it to a servant if he’s a noble or to a messenger if he’s in an army, but the sole person a commoner could ask was a merchant. And it had to be a well-known merchant who took root in a town or city. This was because they were well known by peddlers who moved continuously from town to town.

They knew which peddler was going to head to which town or village. Therefore, they received the letter from the client with a payment and entrusted it to the peddler.

In addition, if it was a merchant with a great influence, he would always have multiple people who could have the letter promptly delivered. Even in case that there was no peddler who went to that village or town (wanted destination), he would find a way to deliver the letter.

Of course, there were probably such merchants in this castle town. But, Mashas and company just arrived a few days ago. To Lim which let impatience blur in her blue pupils, Mashas however shook his head.

“Then, there is no problem. I already looked for one. I also checked how much it costs.”

Lim looked at Mashas with a face which could not hide her surprise. And she asked in a tone to confirm.

“Have you thought about it since before we arrived at the castle town?”

“At least to the extent that there might be the necessity of sending an urgent letter. If I use the name of the touring knight Mashas Rodant, I won’t be suspicious even if I pile up money and entrust an urgent letter.”

Lim could not help but smile wryly at Mashas’ words. She did not expect that he would come to use the setup “turning knight” in such a place.

“Understood. But in that case, I think that we should send it to the Imperial Palace of Legnica, and ask them to send a messenger from there to LeitMeritz.”

Legnica was located in the middle of Lebus and LeitMeritz. And, the Imperial Palace of Legnica was friendly to Ellen.

They were secretly thankful to the silver-haired Vanadis who desperately rode a horse, hid her name and was present at Vanadis Sasha’s death. It was something that both Mashas and Lim felt when they stopped by Legnica due to this trip.

“That’s right. If it’s them, they’re definitely trustworthy.”

“Yes. By the way, what should we write for the letter’s contents?”

“That Urz was Tigre. That he did not regain his memory. And that if possible, we would like her to send someone. After all, what will become necessary no matter what, is a way to get in touch with the outside in case we are imprisoned in the Imperial Palace.”

Thus, the two of them left the hotel when Lim finished writing the letter.

Mashas who came out of the inn, seeing that there were only the two people Urz and Titta, stroke his gray beard wonderingly.

“Where is that Muozinel young man?”

“Since he brought me up to here, he said that we shall part.”

Urz answered as he let loneliness somewhat blur on his face.

“Hmm. Since he is your benefactor, I should have properly thanked him.”

Mashas who didn’t doubt Urz’s words muttered such an impression which made the youth smile wryly. He thought that it was good that he didn’t tell them about the fact that they fought in a forest. If they knew that, neither Mashas nor Lim would probably let Damad escape.

After they stopped by a certain merchant’s residence by Mashas’ request, Urz and company headed again to the Imperial Palace.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The castle gate of the Imperial Palace was wrapped in noise due to Urz’s slightly dirty figure.

It was known by many people that this youth disappeared several days ago. Also about the fact that by Elizavetta’s order, Naum had sent soldiers for his search.

Not only did that Urz return in an awful appearance, he even brought unknown man and women. It was no wonder that the place was thrown into an uproar.

“Including your awful appearance, there are various things I would like to ask you, but… Who are the three people behind you?”

The familiar gatekeeper asked Urz without hiding his suspicion. The youth answered with a wry smile.

“They were visitors to Naum-san. I am sorry, but could you pass that on him?”

Since he thought that it would become a serious matter if he gave the name of Elizavetta, he decided to have him call Naum first. If it’s him, he would manage it well.

As they waited before the castle gate, Naum appeared before long gasping for breath. He, who received the report from a soldier, had literally jumped out of his office.

But, he had still left his calm. As he drew close to Urz, Naum noticed Mashas and company standing near the youth.

The knight in his prime adjusted his breathing and quickly fixed his disorderly hair and clothes. His expression was tinged with dignity not as Urz’s boss, but one which should be called that of a knight of Lebus.

“Who are you?”

Mashas took a step forward and answered.

“I am Mashas Rodant, one who was granted the land of Aude and the title of Earl also gratefully from Her Highness the Princess in the Brune Kingdom. I came on this occasion because I would like to talk about something important.”

Naum’s face turned pale at the Bruneman’s words. Mashas’ greeting was polite without interval, and Naum was also impressed with the old Earl’s will’s strength.

But, Naum was also a man who served the Imperial Palace for a long time. As he quietly took a breath, he politely responded with a smiling face.

“Excuse me for my behavior. Welcome, Your Excellency Earl Rodant. I am called Naum and I serve this Imperial Palace’s lord Elizavetta Fomina-sama. Unfortunately, my lord is currently absent and while presumptuous, I shall act as your conversation partner.”

As they were guided by Naum, Urz and company passed through the Imperial Palace’s door. It looked like Naum was heading to the reception room. Urz walked with long strides and drew beside Naum.

“Naum-san. I––”

“Leave it for later, Urz.”

Urz opened his eyes wide. Naum’s profile was unusually severe.

“You have brought them, so I can roughly guess the situation. It might be better to hear the circumstances in detail from you. But, I would first like to talk with Earl Rodant. I want you to remain silent as much as possible.”

“…Understood.”

Being overawed by a quiet appeal, Urz could only nod.

Naum guided Mashas and company to the reception room inside the Imperial Palace.

A carpet from Muozinel was laid out on the floor and a silver water jug decorated a corner of the room. A table of ebony was arranged in the center so that it was interposed between two sofas. Although luxurious, it was a room which gave a calm impression without emphasizing gaudiness.

Naum first recommended the sofa to Mashas and company and after waiting for the three people to sit, he also sat down on the sofa of the opposite side. Urz sat next to Naum.

“Is it all right for me to sit with this appearance as is?”

Urz asked Naum in a low voice while pulling the hem of his clothes. The knight in his prime answered without looking at Urz.

“I don’t mind. Though you should clean the dirt of the place afterwards, time is precious now.”

Then, Naum called a servant and ordered him to prepare drinks for the guests. Moreover, he added this in a casual tone.

“Speaking of which, I wonder where Lazarl-dono went. Could you tell him that an urgent matter came up?”

“Understood.”

The servant respectfully bowed and left the reception room.

“Who is Lazarl-dono?”

“What, he’s just a colleague.”

Naum smoothly dodged the question of Mashas who feigned a casual behavior. He opened his mouth without pausing.

“Now then, with all due respect to Your Excellency Earl Rodant, for what kind of business did you come for? I would like to hear it first and then convey it to my lord the Vanadis.”

“Naum-dono, do you know a man called Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

Without even an introduction, Mashas directly cut to the chase. A fire was just earlier put in the fireplace of this room; so it was not cold, but you could not say that it was warm, either. Nevertheless, cold sweat ran through Naum’s back.

“Yes. He is a famous person after all. He’s the hero suppressed Brune’s civil war and afterwards, as a guest General in the LeitMeritz dukedom––”

“Urz who is there––” Mashas said as he interrupted Naum’s words.

“What do you say about him being Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

Lim, Titta and Urz held their breath. The reception room was wrapped in a tense atmosphere.

“…It is the first time that I hear of that. It’s a very interesting talk.”

After a short pause, Naum calmly responded.

“Hou. Are you saying that you’re hearing of this for the first time?”

Fighting spirit flickered in Mashas’s eyes. His gray beard seemed to shake as it was stirred up with its owner’s feelings. However, Naum warded off the old Earl’s anger without changing his complexion at all.

“Your Excellency Earl Rodant, do you know that Urz here has lost his memory?”

“I heard it from the person himself.”

“Then, I shall ask you, but on what basis do you judge that Urz is Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

It should be said to be impudent. Naum threw a question to Mashas. To Mashas who fell silent, Naum continued.

“It’s now about sixty or seventy days since I met Urz for the first time. I saw him when I was accompanying Vanadis-sama as she took a walk to a certain shore of Legnica.”

At that time, Urz, blended in with the villagers, and shot down a sea bird. And, they were attacked by pirates who suddenly appeared. Naum briefly explained this.

“Did you also hear this story from Urz?”

Mashas nodded. Confirming it, Naum continued.

“When we met Urz, he had already lost his memory and he only had the name Urz, a preeminent bow skill and an honest heart shine. And except for the name, Vanadis-sama was very pleased with the latter two and took him as a servant.”

When he said up to there, the servant carried the drinks over. There were two kinds, wine with spicy grass and wine diluted with honey. Since there were two women among the visitors, Naum considered that.

“This one with soaked spicy grass is a little hot, but it warms the body. I think that this one containing honey will be all right for your companions.”

“Thank you for your consideration.”

Mashas courteously bowed his head. And when he raised his face, the old Earl continued his words.

“Speaking of which, I haven’t introduced them yet.”

Mashas turned his look to Lim and said.

“This is Limalisha. She acts as the adjutant of LeitMeritz’s Vanadis Eleonora-dono who’s famous as the “Wind Princess of the Silver Flash”.”

The movements of Naum who was holding the bottle of wine stopped for an instant. Lim kept silent and politely bowed. Then, Mashas moved his head to the other side and looked at Titta.

“This is Titta. She is a girl born and raised in Alsace located in the northeast of the Brune Kingdom.”

“…Oh my, you came here from a far-off place.”

Naum carefully put the bottle of wine on the table. Saying that was the best he could do to hide his unrest. Mashas pretended to not notice such a reaction and continued.

“This girl has a relation with Tigrevurmud Vorn that can be considered as brother and sister. She had been by Earl Vorn since they were children and spent time together. Despite being a 16-year-old young girl, she is a girl to whom Earl Vorn entrusts with all things within his mansion.”

“Hou. Being trusted that much by the Earl, she is a splendid young lady.”

Naum answered with a sweet smile. Mashas also continued with a smile.

“When it was decided that Earl Vorn would head to LeitMeritz as a guest General, he left Brune bringing only this girl with him. There is that much of a relationship of mutual trust between the two of them.”

“I see. By the way, let’s go back to the main topic, but Your Excellency Earl Rodant, on what basis did you judge Urz to be Earl Vorn?”

The back of Naum who asked so was already soaking wet with sweat. Even Lim and Titta who were sitting on Mashas’ both sides were a threat to him. He must quickly seize the initiative. Naum said without breaking his dignified attitude.

“The face is the same. He is good at archery. Even if such things are enumerated, I can only answer that there is also such a thing. He has lost his memory, but even so, it doesn’t necessarily mean that Urz is Earl Vorn.”

“Do you know the name of Earl Vorn’s father?”

The question of Mashas said in a casual tone took Naum by surprise. To the knight in his prime who tilted his head to the side, Mashas said.

“He is called Urz. Do you say that this is also a coincidence?”

“––I can’t say otherwise.”

No matter what, he could not afford to admit that here. It would be different if Urz admitted it, but otherwise, Naum did not intend to nod.

“Did you hear about the story where Eleonora-dono called out to Elizavetta-dono in the battlefield the other day?”

“I heard about it. However, LeitMeritz’s Vanadis-sama immediately admitted her fault and apologized to our Vanadis-sama. Will you not damage LeitMeritz’s Vanadis-sama’s honor if you bring it up again?”

This time, Titta opened her mouth as she could not endure the tense air.

“Um… Could you lend us Urz-san?”

“What do you mean by lend?”

Naum asked with a dubious face. Titta eagerly spun her words.

“I think that Urz-san also wants to regain his memory. So, if we take him along to Brune and he sees places such as the towns or villages of Alsace, his memory may return…”

Although she was out of breath at the end and her words were also tottering, anyway Titta said what she should say. Mashas also nodded as to show that he thought so, too.

“Naum-dono. Don’t you think that Titta’s proposal is reasonable? Haven’t you also recalled many times where you were troubled about the fact that Urz’s memory is lost?”

“Certainly. I am also anxious about Urz’s memory.”

While soaking his mouth with wine that was poured into a silver cup, Naum made such a solemn expression that it was unnatural.

The knight in his prime felt inwardly relieved. He was afraid of whether Mashas and company might have conclusive evidence which connected Urz and Tigre, but it did not seem to be the case.

“However, I think that for him now more than regaining his memory, I would like him to give priority to get used and adapt to the current environment. I said it some time ago, but it still has been only a few days since he came to serve to this Imperial Palace. Moreover––”

As if pressed for an answer, Naum continued.

“Urz has the very important duty of being the Vanadis adviser.”

Actually, even Naum was puzzled on whether or not it was an important duty, but it was enough for a bluff. The knight of a pessimistic nature continued with a straight face.

“I think that if it is you, Your Excellency Earl Rodant, you can understand that if it’s a person who has an important duty, he must give priority to official businesses over his personal feelings. Well, even if he goes to Brune, it will be in about three years later at the earliest.”

Naum thought that if it was in three years, it would be possible to cut off Urz from his lost memory and make him a person of Lebus.

Although Elizavetta was fond of Urz, he would not do something like abuse that. He would diligently do the assigned work. He would give results whether it be war or mediation. And there would someday be those who would acknowledge him and become his friends.

Afterwards also, Naum kept dodging noncommittally Mashas’ questioning. Unless conclusive evidence, which showed that Urz was Tigre, was presented, he intended to dodge the questioning.

Mashas who finally grew impatient said indignantly.

“Naum-dono. I will ask, but has Vanadis-dono the same thoughts as you?”

“I cannot assert so, but I do not think that there is a big difference. In the first place, Your Excellency Earl Rodant. Do you think a human who fell into the winter sea at night would live and reach the shore? I do not mind even telling you the place of the fishing village which saved Urz. It would be impossible anyway that someone could live after that.”

“Could you allow me to talk directly with Vanadis-dono?”

“About that, I am sorry, but I cannot answer immediately.”

Naum thought that he succeeded in escaping.

“I said it a while ago, but Vanadis-sama has left for a long-term inspection. If you are all right with waiting for when Vanadis-sama returns, then…”

“Very well. I would like for you to arrange as such.”

Regaining his usual dignity, Mashas answered.

“I do not know about when Vanadis-sama will return, but even so it is all right?”

Mashas nodded. Naum lowly surveyed the three people.

“Well then, I shall prepare guest rooms for you. I shall make sure that you can spend time without inconvenience while being here in this Imperial Palace.”

Naum bowed his head courteously. The other parties were an Earl of the Brune Kingdom and Ellen’s adjutant. Besides, not only was the maid pleased with the old Earl before her eyes, but she was trusted by Tigre and also had a good relation with Ellen. Not a single one of them was a visitor whom they could treat roughly.

''---If I make a mistake, it will become a war against Brune and LeitMeritz…''

Naum was inwardly thankful to Mashas. He thought that he would take a more oppressive attitude, but he was an old man who could discern reason. If he establish time and discussed, he would probably make up a reason that would be a little better.

Naum lightly tapped Urz’s shoulder and stood up from the sofa.

“Well then, wait for a little while in this room. When the rooms’ preparations are done, I will have you called.”

As he bowed, Naum left the reception room along with Urz.

As he left the reception room and walked about ten steps, Naum stopped. He rounded his back without minding the public gaze and heaved a grand sigh. The clothes which he wore were damply wet with sweat due to strain.

“Every one of them is a fearful person. I will leave it to Lazarl-dono next time.”

Mashas and company probably didn’t think that they would settle it with only one talk. He was also concerned about the fact that Lim remained silent. She might be inquiring his attitude.

“––Naum-san.”

Urz reservedly called out to him. Naum looked back at the youth and smiled wryly.

“You did well to have remained silent at that place. Even though there were probably many things you wanted to say.”

Naum was able to keep he did not know because Urz had said nothing. If this darkish red-haired youth had blurted out something along the lines that he might be Tigre, Naum probably wouldn’t have been able to keep a dignified attitude up to there.

However, Urz shook his head.

“Let’s forget about me. More importantly, about master having gone for long-term inspection…”

To Urz’s words, Naum’s expression increased with dreadfulness at a stretch. The Knight of Lebus seemed to have immediately changed his thinking.

“I’ve precisely ran here because I wanted to ask you about it. I didn’t think that you would come back with such visitors.”

Naum seemed to be talking about the fact that he appeared at the castle gate out of breath when Urz returned. Urz also put on a serious expression thinking that something happened after all.

“It isn’t something we can speak about in the corridor. Let’s find a good place somewhere…”

As Naum was absorbed in thought, there was a voice which called out to them from a distant place. When they looked there, Lazarl was running in frenzy. When the old civil official stopped before Urz and Naum, he spent a time of about five counts to fix his breathing.

“Lazarl-dono. If you overdo it, it’ll affect your body.”

“This much doesn’t even count as overdoing it. More importantly––”

While wiping sweat on his forehead with the sleeve of his official outfit, Lazarl turned a severe look at Urz.

“I heard that apparently rare visitors came.”

“Let’s postpone that talk. Is there a suitable room somewhere?”

Naum as well as the old civil official looked at Urz. Lazarl nodded.

“It will be all right in the office. After all, there is no one who enters that room in this situation.”

Lazarl began to walk as soon as he finished speaking, and Naum followed the old civil official after exchanging looks with Urz. Urz, not understanding what was going on, followed the two men, too.

''---It’s quite flurried…''

When they were heading to the reception room, probably because there were the presence of Mashas and company, he was tense and did not notice, but a tense atmosphere was drifting in the whole Imperial Palace. For some reason, the soldiers walked with quick steps, and a shadow of uneasiness could be seen on the maids’ and court ladies’ faces. There were also those who turned strange looks to Urz.

When they entered the office, Naum casually leaned on the door. It was in order to not let other people enter. Lazarl also, not even turning on light, stared at Urz. Only the feeble sunlight coming in through the window dimly illuminated the interior of the room.

“That’s a fairly awful appearance, Urz.”

“Um, many things happened.”

Urz who rummaged his darkish red hair answered. Lazarl nodded.

“I’m sorry to have a talk with you without letting you even changes clothes. Let alone dash hot water over yourself, but this is an urgent matter. Listen well. Vanadis-sama had disappeared this morning.”

Urz opened wide his eyes. Naum said in a curt tone.

“I said long-term inspection, but that’s what we ostensibly said. Since we can’t declare it openly.”

Urz finally knew the real nature of the tense atmosphere drifting in the Imperial Palace. And then, he cocked his head in puzzlement as he repeated Lazarl’s words in his head.

“I'm sorry. You said this morning, but did master come back before that?”

Naum and Lazarl looked at each other. Wandering his look about in the air Naum thought about it, but he gave a nod and turned to Urz.

“All right. First of all, we will tell you what we heard from Vanadis-sama. You remember that day when Vanadis-sama went out with you to take a walk?”

Confirming that Urz nodded, Naum explained from start to end. Though Urz was surprised when he heard that she came back with a body full of bruises on the next day, he felt relieved that Elizavetta was safe.

After Naum and Lazarl told about what happened to Elizavetta, they said that she passed time without almost moving from her bedroom until last night. Naum and company thought that it was probably due to fatigue and injury, and that it was better to have her rest for earlier recovery.

However this morning, when a court lady went to wake Elizavetta, she was not there. Moreover, there was a note on the table.

“Such contents were written on the letter with Vanadis-sama’s handwriting. ‘I am sorry for causing you to worry. I will be back after about ten days.’”

Naum sighed deeply.

“Vanadis-sama is hiding something from us. Therefore, I would like to ask you, Urz. Do you have any idea where Vanadis-sama went?”

“I don’t know where she went, but…”

Urz faltered. He removed his look from the two men and stared at the floor. Naum leaned forward.

“If you know something, tell us. Even any trivial thing is all right.”

To his words, Urz also strengthened his determination. He raised his face and gazed at Naum and Lazarl.

“I have a request. I want you to accept what I will tell you from now on as fact. No matter how much it may sound absurd.”

Naum and Lazarl looked at each other again. Urz’s words were strange, but the youth’s black pupils were filled with sincere brightness and his tone was earnest. Above all, they knew that he was not someone who would spoke of a joke in such a situation. Naum urged Urz as he nodded.

“It’s when I accompanied master for a walk on that day.”

Naum who heard Urz’s story was first dumbfounded, and then amazed. He knitted his brows, frowned and turned towards Urz eyes like when he saw an unknown dish.

However, Lazarl showed a different reaction. When he heard the name Baba Yaga, the old civil official gasped and tightly grasped a fist as if enduring fear.

When Urz finished talking, an unnatural silence flew down in the office.

“The Vanadis-sama’s story that a dragon suddenly appeared was also general, but…”

After a blank of about ten counts, Naum muttered with a wry face. The knight in his prime turned his gaze to Lazarl and noticed then that his attitude was strange.

Lazarl asked Urz with a painful expression.

“Yaga… Are you sure that Vanadis-sama said so?”

When Urz nodded, Lazarl looked up at the sky.

“It was the day when Vanadis-sama came back to the Imperial Palace. I was ordered to do a certain thing by Vanadis-sama. It was to investigate which of Lebus’ run-down temples enshrines Baba Yaga.”

This time, it was Naum’s complexion which changed.

“Such a monster is actually…”

Starting to say up to there, Naum swallowed his words. He saw the pirates’ leader transformed into a huge white monster. Even when the two Vanadis Sasha and Elizavetta finally defeated that monster.

“Then, does it mean that Vanadis-sama is going around the waste shrines one by one in order to kill that monster named Baba Yaga?”

When Naum muttered, Lazarl deeply bowed his head.

“I’m sorry. If I knew that things would become like this, I would have stalled for time and consulted with you…”

“No, Lazarl-dono. If we didn’t hear Urz’s story, we wouldn’t have arrived at this conclusion.”

Naum shook his head. Certainly, with only Lazarl’s story, he would think that the waste shrines were suspicious. But it was difficult to connect them to Elizavetta’s actions. He could not afford to have soldiers head to waste shrines with uncertain information.

“Lazarl-dono, could you tell me the locations of the waste shrines that you reported about to Vanadis-sama?”

Naum said with an earnest expression. Similarly, Lazarl returned to his face as a civil official.

“What will you do?”

“I will prepare 1000 soldiers. I will have a set of 100 cavalrymen respectively head to each waste shrine and bring back Vanadis-sama as soon as they find her.”

“What will you do about Baba Yaga?”

“We will discuss it from now on. Depending on the situation, we may also have to ask Osterode or LeitMeritz for help. If there was a Vanadis in Legnica, we would have also asked there.”

There was Valentina Glinka Estes in Osterode and Eleonora Viltaria in LeitMeritz. Anyway, what was necessary was a Vanadis.

“Naum-san.”

Urz step forward with a determined expression.

“I will also help. Please, add me to the unit which will look for master.”

Naum showed a slightly surprised face, but he immediately revealed a fearless smile.

“Don’t you need to rest?”

“I’m tired, but now isn’t the time for that.”

“You’re quite right.”

Lazarl smiled wryly, too. Naum nodded and looked at Urz

“All right. Frankly, I’m in need of people’s help as much as I can get. I will entrust you with 100 cavalrymen. If you find Vanadis-sama, even you have to persuade by tears or whatever, anyway bring her back.”

Then as Naum called a subordinate, he ordered him to organize 1000 cavalrymen.

“Have each of them take food for two days. If it runs out, carry another share later. How long will it take?”

Although the subordinate was also surprised at the sudden instructions, he said that it would take about two koku.

“Two koku, huh…”

Naum groaned. The sun had almost reached its zenith. It would be considerably inclined to the west sky. Then, even if he had them depart, the sun would immediately set. However, Naum immediately reconsidered. Even if he had to let the soldiers run all through the night here, he had to look for Elizavetta.

“Have each of them prepare a fur overcoat to wear over armor. Also don’t forget hats, gloves and shoes. Prepare all of this within two koku.”

As he issued instructions like so in piles and the subordinate left, the talk moved to Mashas and the others. This was because it was also necessary to explain the circumstances to Lazarl. The old civil official who heard the story from Naum gave a small nod.

“I understand. I will take over as their conversation partner. Naum-dono, concentrate on the search for Vanadis-sama.”

Then, Lazarl looked at Urz.

“Urz. I will check just to be sure, but they didn’t have anything which may undoubtedly prove that you are Tigrevurmud Vorn, right?”

At his question, Urz, while hesitating, shook his head.

“There is one thing which occurs to me. ––It’s a bow.”

To the two men who held their breath, Urz explained about the black bow. That strange bow which appeared in his hands in the fight against the Double Headed Dragon.

“That girl Titta said it. That there is a black bow which is the heirloom of the Vorn House.”

After Naum and Lazarl looked at each other, they nodded.

“Does it look like you will somehow manage with only that?”

“I haven’t seen the real thing, so I can’t say anything.”

To Lazarl’s question, Naum responded while patting the wrinkles of his face. Lazarl put his thoughts in order and turned to Urz. His expression was unusually painful and filled with drive. Sweat blurred on the old civil official’s forehead.

“Urz. I don’t know whether it’s fortunate or not, but with only your talk now, it doesn’t prove to be conclusive evidence. If you wish, you may live in Lebus like before. However, I think that days with hardships will continue for a while.”

At that time, Lazarl explained to Urz about the fifteen knights.

“Vanadis-sama said that they were attacked by the dragon. Let’s go with that for the time being. But, circumstances are what they are. Those who will turn eyes of doubt to you will also appear.”

Fifteen people suddenly disappeared and Elizavetta returned to the Imperial Palace full of bruises on the next day. Furthermore, Urz also came back a few days later similarly with a wounded body.

There were probably those among the knights’ friends and colleagues that knew that they were jealous of Urz. Even without that, it hadn’t been long since Urz worked in the Imperial Palace. He was in the position to be doubted first when something happened.

Naum was watching Urz and Lazarl with a bitter expression. Since he heard beforehand that Lazarl intended to bring up this talk, he had no complaints on that point.

But, it was truly awkward. After having talked with Mashas and company, it sounded as if Lazarl was trying to drive out Urz from Lebus. However, if he does not talk now, Urz might end up making a wrong choice. It was a very unbearable mood.

Lazarl continued talking without changing his complexion at all.

“Moreover, if I judge that Vanadis-sama may be blamed, I intend to pin all the crimes on you.”

Tension ran. A heavy silence as if being at the bottom of the sea wrapped the surroundings.

“––Understood.”

It was Urz who calmly brushed aside that silence.

“I wouldn’t be able stand it if master is blamed for this. Besides, it’s a fact that they came aiming for me.”

Lazarl nodded with a severe expression.

“I adopted measures so that such a thing doesn’t happen, but I don’t know how he will go down. If you still want to remain in Lebus after being aware of all of what I just said, then I will help you as much as possible.”

It would be the least Lazarl could do for him. When Urz expressed his gratitude by saying “Thank you”, Lazarl coughed once and continued his words.

“One more thing. When your memory returns, whether you wish to live as Urz or choose to walk the path as Earl Vorn, I will still support you.”

Urz looked at Lazarl with a face which could not hide his surprise. It was the same for Naum. The old civil official continued.

“It’s your life. No matter which you choose, do it so as to not have any regrets.”

On the evening of that day, Urz went to Mashas and the others. It was to inform them about the fact that he would be away from the Imperial Palace.

It might not be necessary to meet them. But, it was certain that their existence was stuck in fragments of his memory. Lazarl’s words of “so as to not have any regrets” also supported Urz.

When he visited the guest room where Mashas was, the old Earl welcomed Urz with a strange figure as he wrapped his body in a blanket. Urz could not help but burst into laughter at his appearance, and at the same time he felt a strange nostalgia.

It was also so when he met him for the first time in the main street of the castle town. Not only him, but also when he sat around the table with Titta and Lim, he felt awkward, yet at ease.

''---Was it because of that black bow?''

After shooting an arrow with a black bow and killing the Double Headed Dragon, Urz was attacked by a strange headache. And, many scenes floated in his head fragmentarily.

''---If I were to meet that Vanadis of LeitMeritz now, would I hold a different feeling?''

“What’s the matter, Urz-dono?”

One might also say that he settled down as time passed. Mashas called him Urz without hesitating. While Urz was thankful for that, he told him that he would be away for a while from tomorrow on.

“I can’t tell you the details, but…”

When he said so, Mashas kept a watchful eye.

“If it’s all right with you, could you also take me along?”

Urz was bewildered at the unexpected proposal. Mashas continued with words carrying vigor.

“What, by no means will I get in your way. But, as I already said before, we came for you. We can’t go back as such without doing anything. What do you say?”

“That isn’t decided at my own discretion. Besides, it isn’t a safe mission. You’re an honor guest of Imperial Palace, so I can’t take you along…”

As Urz said so, Mashas greatly nodded.

“If it’s not safe, then all the more so. I understated it in the talk with Naum-dono, but if I can’t bring you back with us, my head will probably fly.”

Mashas said with an extremely serious face.

If at this rate, Tigre were to choose to live as Urz and Princess Regin who is in Brune knew that, what kind of reaction would she show? It would be good if he got off with just being ashamed.

“Moreover”, Mashas continued with a calm expression.

“I can’t let you die by a petty thing.”

“––Understood.”

Urz gave up. For some reason, he could not decline this old Earl’s request. That might also be because he was Tigre.

“I will ask Naum-san about it. But, it’s really dangerous, you know?”

“What, I’ve gone through a lot of dangers.”

Mashas responded as if it was nothing. Urz felt his attitude somewhat reliable.

For Urz, one more miscalculation arose. When he talked it through with Naum and went to meet Mashas again, Lim also stood there.

“Allow me to tag along, too.”

With an unamiable expression, she said indifferently. Urz, at a loss for words, looked at Mashas.

“She said that if she also can’t bring you back with her, she can’t shamelessly go back to LeitMeritz. Saying that she can only spend the days in the Imperial Palace by doing nothing won’t do as a reason, right”

Seeing Mashas’ smile, Urz thought that he was tricked. When they talked some time ago, Mashas had probably predicted that it would turn out like this. Gazing at Lim, the youth said.

“It’s really dangerous, you know?”

Lim nodded silently. There was no time to persuade her. Urz sighed.

“Very well. Anyway you two, if something were to happen, please give priority to your own safety.”

Urz could only say so. At the same time, he noticed that by just having these two at his side, he strangely felt a sense of security, too.

''---That’s right. I did have them support me like this after all…''

Vague scenes rose in his mind. But, they sank again into darkness before becoming clear. Even though he almost felt like he was able to remember various things.

The three people walked along a corridor wrapped in darkness.

By the way, after Naum who received the report from Urz groaned for a while, he gave the following conditions.

“I will have you obey Urz as a soldier. Even if you happen to get injured, we will absolutely not bear responsibility. Urz is the witness.”

It wasn’t as if he didn’t consider confining Mashas and company, it was the actual condition that he did not want to increase the staff anymore. This was because he lost fifteen knights a few days ago and he had to dispatch 1000 cavalrymen this time.

Besides, considering Elizavetta’s precedent, the doubt that Mashas and company might also slip out from the Imperial Palace did not fade away. He understood that the strength of their feelings towards Urz was considerable after talking with them once.

“If so, then it will be rather better to know their whereabouts.”

Naum judged so.

Thus, Urz left the Imperial Palace along with Mashas and Lim, leading 100 cavalrymen.

After having seen off Mashas and company, Titta was praying in the guest room given to her. She undid and took down her hair.

The nightclothes she wore were made of silk and the feel of them was good. They were thinly made, but the indoor air wasn’t warm enough to not be worrisome basically. It was not warm, but it would be a needless worry once she crawled into the bed.

“Please, protect Tigre-sama.”

There was a grim feeling in her voice, but if compared with that of several days ago, it was much brighter.

No matter what might be said, Tigre was alive. And although he left leading soldiers, it did not necessarily mean that he’s proceeding to a battlefield. Moreover, if something happens, there was Mashas and Lim by Tigre’s side.

Surely the four of them would be able to return to LeitMeritz.

Then after hesitating, Titta prayed like this.

“May that heirloom bow come back to Tigre-sama’s hands!”

Titta knew that that black bow was something uncanny. At the same time, she also knew that that black bow often saved Tigre from danger.

“You may use my body however much you want. So, please…”

At this time, Titta directly prayed to Tir Na Fa for the first time.

The darkness which lurked on the ceiling looked down at her. The darkness took a form somehow similar to a bow and there was a will within it, but Titta did not notice.

Well for one, the presence of that will was extremely thin (weak). It had not yet the power to fully manifest on the ground.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The Polesia dukedom was located in the southeast of the Zhcted Kingdom.

The name of the Vanadis governing that land was Sofya Obertas. She was the Vanadis with the nickname of “Brilliant Princess of the Light Flower” and was an impressively beautiful woman with waving golden hair and beryl-colored pupils. She was called Sofy by those close to her.

She wrapped her slender tall figure in a green dress and always carried a golden bishop’s staff. To the eyes of those who looked at her, this bishop’s staff was reflected as though it was a part of her body. This was the Viralt “Light Flower” which made Sofy a Vanadis.

Now, Sofy was checking something in the library which was in a corner of the Imperial Palace. Sitting in front of a long desk of oak, she opened an old book.

A candlestick was put on the right side of the long desk and a fire burnt on the candle. The books and scrolls, each being old, the edges turned yellow and the characters were blurred.

The usual, gentle smile not being on Sofy’s face, she turned over the book with a serious expression. In her left hand, there was a circular lens with a thin chain.

Outside of the Imperial Palace, the wings of night had covered the sky long ago and countless stars were twinkling. It was also the time when most of the people working in the Imperial Palace were sleeping.

However, Sofy, showing no signs of fatigue from government affairs, was silently looking over the book.

She was extremely busy from summer until recently.

As the Zhcted Kingdom’s messenger, she proceeded towards the Asvarre Kingdom that was across the sea and was rolled up in the civil war there. When they thought that it was settled by the activities of Tigre and the Vanadis Olga, they were attacked by a demon named Torbalan and a sea dragon on their way back.

Tigre fell into the sea and his welfare (status) was unknown even now. After she stopped by LeitMeritz and talked roughly about it to Ellen who was a close friend, she proceeded to the Capital Silesia and had to report to King Victor. It was after that that she was able to return to Polesia, and half of autumn had passed when she returned to her Imperial Palace.

Even after returning to Polesia, she really had no time to calm down. She had to settle the work that piled up when she was absent. There were many documents which absolutely needed her settlement.

But, she complained only in a form which posed as a joke and strove for the government affairs. Currently for her, the work pressure was also a relief.

At the time Torbalan appeared, Sofy was not able to save Tigre even though she was there. Even though he had saved her in Asvarre.

And, when the death of Alexandra Alshavin who, although a Vanadis like her, was also an important friend was brought to her, her heart grew colder.

“––There are rather too many misfortunes this year, eh.”

As a person governing a dukedom, she believed that she was used to a person’s death. But as expected, the death of those close to her stood in her heart. Not only the fact that in the case of Tigre, it happened right before her eyes, but there being also the regret of being unable to do anything, her feelings were rather strong.

''---At least, let me take revenge.''

It was demons that Sofy was investigating about. When she remembered Torbalan’s words one by one, that demon undoubtedly knew about the Vanadis. They had knowledge of them that differed from that of humans.

If she was to fight them, she must have knowledge about the enemy even if it’s just a little. Those who make light of information would never win no matter what the fight is. Even if they stood temporarily superior by fortune, they would be beaten someday.

As Sofy, who finished looking over the book opened on the desk put the lens which she was holding in her left hand on the desk, she lightly stretched herself. And then, she moved her chair and turned around to look back.

The interior of the room which was illuminated by the candlestick’s small fire wasn’t so wide. But, except the door and a small window, bookshelves covered the entire wall, hundreds of books lined up in the bookshelves and about the same number of scrolls and epistles were piled up.

These were collected during the several years after Sofy became a Vanadis. There were also the ones which she requested from the nobles of the neighboring countries such as Brune and Muozinel, having paid them money, and having her subordinates transcribe them.

For a private library, it was quite something. There was probably not many people even among the great nobles that had this many books and scrolls.

Sofy, having her beryl-colored pupils filled with the color of irony thought that it was good to collect books.

''---I didn’t think it would become like this though…''

She didn’t know yet that Tigrevurmud Vorn was alive. Polesia was in the southeast, and Lebus which Elizavetta governed was in the northeast of Zhcted.

In addition, Sofy wasn’t that intimate with Elizavetta, and since she returned to Polesia, she wasn’t able to leave the Imperial Palace due to government affairs.

[[File:MnOtV image 105.png|thumb]]

As she finished her short break, Sofy resumed her work. Suddenly, her eyes stopped at a certain description.

“––The King of the Magic Bullet?”

Thinking that they were words that she had heard somewhere before, Sofy wandered her gaze in the air and explored her memory. She was able to remember it without taking too much time.

In the far-off old days. It was the nickname of a certain hero at the time when even this Zhcted Kingdom didn’t exist yet on this earth.

The hero’s name was not known, and only the fact that it was a man and that nickname were left with little else record. The man who received from a Goddess a bow to surely hit what was aimed at, defeated all his enemies with that bow and finally became a King. People called him the “King of the Magic Bullet”.

“Yes, if I remember correctly, it should have been such a story…”

As she muttered, Sofy returned her look to the book. What she was reading now summarized about the existence of demons and fairies transmitted from ancient times, as well as the gods of old times and the humans who got involved with them. It was no wonder that the title “the King of the Magic Bullet” appeared.

There seemed to be only several lines written about the King of the Magic Bullet, but the characters of a country which fell to ruins long ago were mixed in, there were places incomprehensible in the sentences, and it took considerable time for even Sofy to understand.

''---The King of the Magic Bullet is a proxy manifesting the will of a Goddess on Earth. He’s a person who sometimes destroys things; inhuman things or sometimes destroys humans. He is someone who goes about the royal road or walks the evil path. He’s someone who becomes the hero or the Demon King…''

Sofy knitted her shapely brows. She felt like it was described as such when she summarized the parts which she understood, but she could not grasp the meaning very good. Still, they were contents which gave an ominous impression.

''---There are things with unclear meanings. Like the Goddess or the numbers 3 and 7 written on the front and back… What is bothering me are the words “inhuman things”.''

Inhuman things. Torbalan was without a doubt that.

After pondering for a while about the King of the Magic Bullet, Sofy shook her head with a surprised face. What she was investigating now was about demons.

''---I’m also concerned with the King of the Magic Bullet, but let’s postpone this for another time.''

If she was derailed, time would not be enough no matter how much there was. Sofy heaved a sigh and once again looked over the book.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 10 Chapter 2

2015-01-06T15:57:42Z

Payuset: /* Chapter 2 - Urz */

== Chapter 2 - Urz ==

Urz and Damad stood stock still at a cliff with dumbfounded faces. With faces bearing a headache, the two men gazed out at the opposite shore 30 Alsins (about 30 meters) ahead.

At the steep cliff of the opposite shore, a suspension bridge which was broken here and there loosely hung down.

About a half koku has passed since they departed at daybreak. Urz and Damad were just about to go through the forest.

The two of them carefully leaned forward and looked down at their feet. A suspension bridge similarly hung down also at the steep cliff of this side. It looked like the rope had been cut in the middle.

A frozen river lay quietly under the cliff.

“We have no choice but to take a detour.”

Damad said in a troubled tone, and Urz cocked his head in puzzlement. By the way, Urz had hung a sword to his waist and he carried something which tied branches in a bundle on his shoulder. He put the branches around the bonfire all night long; letting them dry so that they became easy to burn. He was told by Damad to at least carry this.

“But, it isn’t that great a height. The river seemed to be frozen, so couldn’t we reach the opposite bank if we go down the cliff and walked on the river?”

The cliff’s height was about five or six Alsins by eye measurement. Though vertical, there were many places where they could apply their hands and feet as the surface was rugged.

However, Damad revealed a face which seemed to disagree and shook his head.

“Where is the guarantee that we can safely cross just because it’s frozen? What if the ice broke on the way and we fell into the cold water. We’d die.”

“Then, let’s try.”

As Urz surveyed the surroundings and found a stone as big as the head of an adult, he carried it with both hands. He walked to the edge of the cliff and threw it at the river below.

The stone which fell let a hard sound resound, and rolled as it slid on the surface of the frozen river. Urz looked back at Damad with a smile.

“Look, it seems to be all right.”

“No, with what you threw now, a crack could’ve possibly run to a place where we can’t see.”

Urz looked at Damad who stubbornly refused with an amazed face. After thinking “by any chance”, he asked with a nasty smile

“Are you by any chance scared?”

“As if I’m scared!”

The Muozinel young man flew into a rage and immediately retorted. But, he pulled himself together at once and coughed once. He said as to persuade.

“In my country, there is such a saying. “The one who walks on ice is a fool”.”

“You’re quite frank.”

“Every year, when winter comes, there would always be a stupid brat who’s going to run on a frozen river, break the ice and fall in. To the extent that the middle-aged men bet on who will do it first this year. Let’s go.”

While beginning to walk along the cliff, Damad continued the talk. Urz had no choice but to follow after him, and listened to him talk.

Muozinel’s winter was short, and it might be said that it was not cold compared with the neighboring countries. Of course, there were days where snow fell and also days where cold wind fiercely blew. But, such days were really few. It was totally different from Zhcted which was surrounded by snow during winter.

Even if ice formed on rivers and lakes, it was said that at most it was thinner than paper. For Damad who had lived in such an environment, walking across ice was a thought hard to understand.

“Aren’t you scared after all?”

“Just say that I’m cautious.”

As Damad retorted, Urz did not tease him any further, too.

Even if they were to safely walk on the ice, they would be sandwiched between the cliffs in the meanwhile. If bandits were to appear like yesterday, there would be no way to escape. Taking that into consideration, Damad’s cautious stance was right. Even if they made a detour, they shouldn’t have to run a risk recklessly.

In addition, Urz had not perfectly recovered yet. He felt languid as usual, and when applying his hand on his forehead, he felt he had a fever. It was wise not to strain himself.

“How long is it likely to take until the castle town?”

Being asked, Damad took out a map from his load bag.

“If we go north along the river like this, there is a place where we can cross to the opposite bank. When we crossed to the opposite bank, we will go south along the river again… It’s on tomorrow daytime that we will arrive at the castle town, I guess.”

“I caused master to worry, eh…”

“It can’t be helped, right? After all, we can’t fly in the sky like a hawk. What, even that master of yours will shed tears and be glad if she meets you alive. So, be careful not to catch a strange disease. I don’t want to be embroiled in it.”

Unlike yesterday, today’s sky cleared up. The air was also not that much cold and there was no signs of beasts, either. While walking along the cliff, the two men had a silly talk to kill time. But since Urz had not that much to talk about, Damad mostly talked.

“What surprises me most after coming to Zhcted is this cold after all. I thought that if a human feels inclined to live here, he would be able to live anywhere.”

“Is Muozinel that warm? It also snows there, right?”

“On level ground, there is almost no snow remaining for more than a day. Although there are places like mountains where snow doesn’t melt all year round, there are generally the royalty and titled nobility’s summer resorts or rough spots where even hunters don’t enter.”

For Damad who had almost travelled alone so far, it seems to be a fresh feeling to have a trip companion although only for a short time. Even though it was an opponent whom he fought yesterday, this Muozinel young man was frankly talking as if such a thing did not happen.

As for Urz; although such a thing happened yesterday, he didn’t want to build an awkward atmosphere by ignoring Damad. Even more so, now that there was at a distance of one day to the castle town.

In that case, perhaps because there was not that much a difference in age, the talk got unexpectedly lively.

“You know, I’m the fourth son of a poor peasant.”

“Fourth son?”

To Urz who opened his eyes wide, Damad laughing said.

“You know, it’s quite usual that poor people have many children. We had a field of barley, but the eldest brother is to inherit it. There was nothing that the second and third big brothers could get. At most, they get a tiny share of the profits by helping with the eldest brother’s work.”

“Is that why you became a soldier?”

There are few methods for the sons of a peasant, except the eldest son, to make a living.

It was either eking out a living by hunting or fishing and the like while helping with their big brother’s work, or getting permission from the village mayor and clearing a field by himself or also becoming a soldier or mercenary.

Naturally, there was no expectation to have a bride, too. For a person doubtful of whether he could even feed himself, the people who were married were only the object of great curiosity.

Therefore, the second or third son of a peasant that dreamed of making a fortune with a stroke of luck became soldiers.

Although most were placed in the front on their first campaign and were crushed, there were also those among them who stubbornly survived, and continued fighting after that and achieved distinguished services. Damad was one of such people.

“My dream is to live in a mansion built and decorated with gold and jewelry, have so many beautiful women that you can’t finish counting them even if you use both hands served me and live by leaving everything to a clever slave.”

“Slave?”

After asking back reflexively, Urz remembered. There was slavery in the Muozinel Kingdom. Damad responded as if talking about a common thing.

“Although slave is one word, there are various though. If there are slaves to whom you entrust with heavy labor, there are also clever slaves who act as teachers. Also slaves that cook meals and slaves that takes care of the garden. It seems that when you become a great person, you will also own slaves who go about changing your clothes.”

“I can’t even imagine it…”

Urz wondered whether it would not be troublesome to especially borrow someone else’s hands to change one’s own clothes. But, it was probably because Urz was not a Muozinel person that he thought that.

Urz likewise talked about himself. About the fact that he was saved by a girl of a fishing village near the place where he was lying down on the shore. Then, his encounter with Elizavetta.

Leaving aside the matter of {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}<ref> where she asked him what he thinks of her eyes </ref> and the Imperial Palace, when he only talked about the fact that he came to work in the Imperial Palace after his bow skill was highly evaluated, Damad brightened his black pupils as he took interest to that.

“Could you show me that bow skill of yours just once?”

Saying so, the Muozinel young man held out the bow and an arrow which he was holding.

“I was just thinking that we will hunt once around here. After all, we will arrive at the Imperial Palace tomorrow at the earliest.”

“Is there not much food and water?”

While receiving the bow and arrow, the darkish red-haired youth asked.

Since Urz who fell into the forest naturally had neither food nor water, he received some from Damad’s share. If Damad didn’t have more than enough food and water as was common for cautious travelers, he might not have talked about taking Urz along until the castle town.

“There is still a day’s share. That’s why we should procure water and meat while we can.”

Damad shrugged his shoulders and turned his sight at the frozen river under the cliff.

“About water, we should light a fire and melt ice and snow. What is necessary is meat.”

“I’m convalescent, you know?”

Though Urz said so, half of it was intended as a joke. Regarding meals, he was completely indebted to Damad for the moment. He needed to return the debt.

“I won’t say “Do it until you get a prey”. You have a half koku. If you fail, I’ll do it.”

“Understood. Let’s do that then.”

And then, Urz shot down one quail and one hare.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was after the outside became bright enough that Mashas Rodant and company came out of the rotted shrine where they spent a night. The snow which flickered during night also stopped and the sun was shining in the sky.

Though the sunlight was weak and seemed to be somewhat unreliable, Mashas felt quite at ease with just the fact that it was sunny. The castle town where they headed for was very near. They would probably arrive in the afternoon.

“I didn’t think that the talk<ref> I think the talk here is the one about the trip. Not sure </ref> was over only in LeitMeritz, but from there passing through Regnitza and Lebus, huh… We came quite far, eh.”

Looking at the plain where trees sparsely soared, Mashas talked to himself.

He was currently 56 years old. He wrapped his stocky body in a dark brown overcoat and put on a hat with a feather. He wore a sword on his waist. Although the overcoat was backed with fur and his movement became slightly dull, he was all right even in the cold where one’s breathe was white and grew hazy.

Mashas was an Earl ruling Aude located in the north of the Brune Kingdom. He was at an age where it wouldn’t be strange for him to hand over the title and territory to his son and retired any time now, but it looked like for that to happen there was still ways to go.

Being asked by Princess Regin and Prime Minister Badouin, he now had the duty as the Princess’s advisor.

Hearing that Tigre who should be sojourning in the Zhcted Kingdom as a guest General had fell into the sea and went missing, Mashas visited Zhcted to confirm the truth. And he heard the story in detail from the Vanadis Eleonora Viltaria of LeitMeritz.

At the end of summer, Tigre proceeded to Asvarre as a messenger. Not as a messenger of Brune, but of Zhcted.

Although Tigre fulfilled his duty as messenger, the return ship was attacked by a sea dragon and he fell into the sea.

The story did not end there.

Afterwards, the silver-haired Vanadis saw Tigre in a completely different place.

Tigre was serving the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina of Lebus. He lost his memory and called himself Urz.

Urz was Tigre’s father’s name. In order to make sure of whether the person who served Elizavetta was really Tigre, Mashas was heading to the Imperial Palace of Lebus.

He was not travelling alone. There were two companions with him.

“Lord Mashas, preparations are over.”

Being called out from behind by one of them, Mashas turned his head. A girl with dull golden hair and blue pupils harking back to the bottom of a deep lake stood there. Just like Mashas, she wore an overcoat backed with fur and hung a sword on her waist. She was around 20.

Though her expression could hardly be called amiable, it was not as if she didn’t trust Mashas. She was basically like this towards anyone.

Her name was Limalisha. She was called with her nickname Lim by those close to her. She was Ellen’s adjutant and also her most trusted close friend.

There were three horses behind Lim. Titta was straddling one of them. She was a girl serving as Tigre’s maid.

She wore a dark brown overcoat, a hat and a scarf. Her white gloves made with rabbit’s fur got slightly dirty. Due to her small-sized body and her childish face, she looked like a 14 or 15-year-old girl, but she was 16.

When Titta looked at Mashas, she smiled to his face which had turned pale. Mashas also returned a smile while stroking his beard which became stiff by the long trip.

Yesterday, when they were resting in this shrine which was naturally an abandoned building, Titta fell. Both Mashas and Lim thought that she accumulated fatigue by the long trip which she was not used to.

“Titta, we will arrive at the castle town in the afternoon. Bear with it a little more.”

When Mashas said that as to cheer her up, Titta nodded saying “yes” as she shook her chestnut hair.

It was a little after noon that Mashas and company set foot in the castle town of Lebus. While pulling the three horses tied at length, they walked along the end of the main street.

“I thought that it will be a little warmer if the sun rises, but it’s unexpectedly not so.”

“Is that so? I think that it’s quite warm though.”

To Mashas who complained as he looked up at the sky, Lim inclined her head to the side and responded.

“Hmm. The sensation of cold might be a little different between me, a person of Brune and Limalisha-dono, a person of Zhcted.”

“There is also the difference in age and sex.”

The two people’s impressions aside, it seemed to be the usual weather for the residents of the castle town of Lebus. Children who wrapped their bodies in overcoats and hats happily ran around the street, lovers walked while snuggling up and housewives amused themselves in pleasant chats near stalls.

In the street where stalls stood in a row, merchants were raising vigorous voices.

“As expected of the castle town. It’s lively.”

Titta smile broadly. Her feelings had probably settled down a little by having entered the castle town. Fatigue could be seen on her face, but a bright shine returned to her hazel-colored eyes. Mashas and Lim felt relieved about that.

“It is as Titta says.”

Until they had arrived at this castle town after leaving LeitMeritz, they went along many towns and villages, but they had never seen a place filled with this much liveliness.

The main street was paved in stone pavements and carriages which piled various loads were coming and going. Minstrels sang a farce at the crossroads and clowns were bantering with pedestrians. Food, dolls made by shaving trees and glassworks were sold in stalls.

Even Lim seemed to be captivated by this hustle and bustle. Although it was the same Zhcted, it was after all different from LeitMeritz where she had spent her daily life.

Far away, a huge palace which piled up grayish stones could be seen. That was probably the Imperial Palace.

Each window was large and dark brown ornaments were applied around them. It was also the same for the steep roofs with a slant. Although attaching importance to the solidity which could bear snowstorms, it had not lost its coloring. It was an appearance which gave such an impression.

''---Is Lord Tigrevurmud inside that…?''

As Lim shook her head and pulled herself together, she suggested to her two companions.

“Let’s first look for an inn. After all, it is not a problem which will be solved today or tomorrow.”

“You’re right. It won’t also do well if we don’t let these guys rest.”

While looking back at the horses he was pulling, Mashas responded. Both of them could not voice it out, but they were also concerned about Titta.

“It’s likely to take some time if we are to look for an inn which can keep three horses.”

“Hmm. I’m sorry, but Limalisha-dono, can you look after them for a little while?”

As if he found something he was concerned with, Mashas entrusted the horses to Lim and walked to a stall.

It was a store which sold drink which poured hot water boiled to fill a cauldron in a bisque cup and melted jam and grape honey. Getting a simple furnace ready and keeping the fire burning, the hot water was prevented from getting cold.

As Mashas bought three cups of that drink, he held two cups with both hands, supported the other with his arm and returned to where Lim and Titta were.

“For the time being, let’s warm our bodies with this.”

The two girls respectively expressed their gratitude and received a cup, where steam rose, from the old Earl. When drinking a mouthful while being careful so as to not burn themselves, the smell of jam and honey tickled the nose and a faint sweetness remained in the mouth. Heat gradually spread inside the body.

While applying his mouth to the cup, Mashas said in an indifferent tone.

“There seems to be a big inn three houses away from here where we can keep the horses. They say that we should look sequentially from here.”

Lim looked at the old Earl with a blank face.

“Where did you hear such a story?”

While sipping the drink of the cup, Mashas pointed at the stall where he bought it with a finger. Lim alternately stared at the old Earl and the stall with a surprised face.

It looked like he immediately came back after buying the drinks without particularly even showing signs of having a chat, but Mashas seemed to have asked the necessary things within a short exchange.

Titta gave a small yawn, she probably felt relaxed after having warmed her body. Mashas patted Titta’s head.

“If you’ve become sleepy, you should say it without reserve. I’ll carry you on my back.”

“I-I’m all right, Mashas-sama. I can properly walk by myself.”

Though Titta answered with her face which turned red, she yawned again soon after she finished speaking. Seeing the chestnut-haired girl hanging her head in shame, Mashas and Lim smiled.

And then, they immediately found the inn. Fortunately, they were also two vacant rooms, and Mashas and company decided to stay there. One room was used by Mashas and the other by Lim and Titta. The trio gathered in Mashas’ room when they had a talk.

Titta and Lim’s room was not so wide and the lamp hanging from the ceiling was also slightly dirty. There was only a small window. The curtain was also just of a size enough to cover the window and the edge got kinked. There was neither a table nor chair.

But, there were two beds, the wall was thick and three pieces of thick blankets had been prepared for each bed.

“Like this, we don’t have to sleep wearing thick clothes against the cold, eh.”

Titta checked the condition of the blankets and revealed a smile of relief.

Although a thick overcoat protected the body from the cold, it was heavy after all. Lim and Mashas who were used to the weight of armor would be all right, but it looked like it was simply tough for Titta.

Besides, by wearing thick clothes against the cold for many days as such, the head and neck would become itchy. In the case of Lim and Titta, they were just going to be worried about the condition of their hair.

Lim put the loads near the bed and turned to Titta.

“You are tired from the long trip, aren’t you Titta? Please rest.”

“But, you will talk with Mashas-sama after this, right? I, too––”

Hiding fatigue inside her hazel-colored pupils, Titta showed a stouthearted attitude. However, when Lim shook her head, she softly told her with an attitude like a big sister admonishing her little sister.

“I understand your feelings. We have finally come so far after all. But, that’s precisely why you must not overdo it. Properly resting and relieving fatigue is your work now.”

Not giving up, Titta tightly clenched her small hands and gazed at Lim as to entreat her. Lim had no choice but to take out her trump card.

“You do not want to worry Lord Tigrevurmud when you meet him, don’t you?”

The effect was immediate. Titta answered “yes” in a voice which seems to vanish, took off her thick clothes that were for the cold and untied her hair. She then crawled into the bed.

Lim got down on a knee near the bed and gently stroked the girl’s chestnut hair.

“I will look after you until you sleep. Lord Mashas will at least wait for that.”

As Titta thanked her in a small voice with a smile, she quietly closed her eyes. She began to leak quiet sleeper’s breathing before long.

''---As expected, she seemed to be considerably tired.''

Lim quietly stood up so as to not wake Titta. She was careful so as to not make a sound and came out of the room.

When she visited Mashas’ room, the old Earl with a gray beard was sitting on the bed as he wrapped his stocky body in the threefold blanket after having thrown off his thick clothes that was for the cold.

[[File:MnOtV image 064.png|thumb]]

“There you are. For the time being, why don’t you sit there? The floor is cold after all.”

Mashas said with a quite composed attitude, and Lim was troubled on how to react. His figure in where he was wrapped from head to toe looked like that of a fairy with a round body coming out of a fairy tale. Since she could naturally not say such a thing, Lim somehow built a laudable face. She sat down on the edge of the bed.

“As I had said before, I would like to collect information on Lord Tigrevurmud, no, the one called Urz before heading to the Imperial Palace.”

In fact, there was also the possibility that the man named Urz was not Tigre. It was for self-admonition that Lim expressly corrected herself. Mashas nodded as he agreed.

“It’s good to collect information, but what would you do specifically?”

“I will look around for someone working in the Imperial Palace and ask about it, pretending to be a traveler.”

There were civil officials and knights who finished their jobs on that day and set out together with companions to a bar, maids and court ladies who went out shopping to the castle town and also those who gave a suitable reason and strolled in the castle town for relaxation.

Waiting near the Imperial Palace for such a person to come out, accosting him in a suitable place and finding out about Urz. That was Lim’s idea.

While explaining, Lim could not repress the uneasiness welling up within her. As if reading it from the slight change of her expression, the old Earl waited that the golden-haired girl had finished her words and slowly opened his mouth.

“Limalisha-dono, aren’t you more tired than you think?”

“…Do I look like it?”

The usual serene calm was lost from Lim’s voice. Though Mashas nodded with a warm smile, since his whole body was covered with a blanket, it was seriously lacking in dignity. Lim once again gazed at Mashas’ figure and laughed, but it was a somewhat unhealthy smile.

“It is as Lord Mashas said, I might be tired. Somehow, I don’t seem to come up with good ideas…”

Until yesterday, just thinking about arriving at the castle town was enough. However, when they entered the castle town like this, she had become anxious about the upcoming events.

If he was not Tigre, what would she do? Moreover, supposing that it was unmistakably Tigre, if he were to say that he doesn’t remember anything, would she be able to keep her cool?

She had heard that he had lost his memory, but was it something that they could manage by themselves? If Elizavetta got to know of their existence, wouldn’t she do something?

She thought that it was not good like this. Ellen trusted her and left it to her, so she must meet her expectations by any means.

Even if she thought so, Lim was not able to shake off her dark imagination.

Seeing Lim depressed, Mashas rubbed his hands together inside of the blanket. And smiled.

“Then, let’s rest already for today, and think about how to deal with it in preparation for what may happen.”

“How to deal with it?”

To Lim who showed confusion in her blue pupils, the old Earl nodded.

“Let’s suppose that the one called Urz isn’t Tigre. In that case, how will Limalisha-dono explain it to Eleonora-dono? Even thinking about her attitude when she had asked us, she probably won’t let it end with us saying ‘when we checked, it was different person’.”

“Then, um, we must do what we can to persuade her with words…”

While answering at once, Lim was aware that she had spontaneously slurred her words.

Ellen would probably not doubt her report. But, when thinking of how much she would be depressed and how to comfort her, she was greatly troubled. It was again uneasiness different from the one that she harbored in her heart until a while ago.

While gazing as to confirm the change on Lim’s expression, Mashas continued his words.

“Regarding Eleonora-dono, I might not be good to persuade her. As long as you’re by her side, she will probably recover by herself. However, Eleonora-dono won’t be the only one to whom we will have to explain. Along these lines, I’m troubled even now about how I would report it to Her Highness the Princess.”

Though Mashas jokingly said with a wry smile, Lim sympathized with him from the bottom of her heart. If she was in his position, she would not be able to make the report to Princess Regin at all. She would have probably given up just on thinking about the words. Mashas put on a serious expression and continued.

“You can’t afford not to report. We can’t get someone to replace you, either. If you report too late because you think too much about what to say, it will be the worst case. On the other hand, it won’t be good to put it with common words, either. Something like that will be immediately seen through, and you will also find yourself deplorable.”

“––Thank you, Lord Mashas.”

Lim bowed her head politely. Certainly, if she continued to think about many things like that, she would be crushed by uneasiness. She was just fine as she was now.

“I will accept your words and rest today. Tomorrow, let’s bring Titta and move with the three of us.”

“Yes, let’s do that. I will also rest. It looks like my body is less able to endure a long trip than expected.”

Mashas greatly shook his body covered with the blanket. As Lim chuckled, she stood up from the bed and bowed to the old Earl. She then left the room.

When she returned to her room, Titta’s vigorous sleeper’s breathing could be heard. When she looked at her, the blanket had slightly slipped off. As she approached the chestnut-haired girl’s bed, Lim quietly straightened the blanket. Then, she crawled into her bed.

She fell asleep while thinking about various things.

After about a quarter koku had passed after Lim came out of his room, Mashas threw off the blanket covering his body. He wore his thick overcoat, hung his sword to his waist and left the room.

He went out of the inn and walked around the inn for a while. He needed to know what sort of stores were nearby and how long the street extended without delay. He wanted to check as much stores as possible which were likely to be useful in case something were to happen.

''---Was it Elizavetta Fomina? I’ve yet to grasp her personality.''

Mashas thought about whether in the worst case scenario, they would be imprisoned in the Imperial Palace by Elizavetta.

This was because assuming that the man called Urz was Tigre and that Elizavetta tried to keep hiding it to her surroundings, the existence of Mashas and company would be more than dangerous.

Leaving aside the case that Mashas was alone, now he was entrusted with two important girls: Titta and Lim. He had to act carefully also for their safety.

“Next, I must look for a store which serves a delicious meal.”

In order to make the two girls who will wake up sometime soon glad.

Under the sun floating in the dim sky, Mashas walked to the street where stalls stood in a line.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The curtain of night which let the stars twinkle in the sky gradually faded. The end of the eastern sky began to turn dim white and calmly informed of the dawn. The sun would soon illuminate the ground.

It was at that time that Elizavetta came out of her bedroom in the depths of Lebus’ Imperial Palace. Two days had passed since the day when she returned covered in wounds to the Imperial Palace.

Wearing a dress which piled up purple fabric and used frills and laces abundantly, and hanging the black whip, her Viralt on her right waist, the red-haired Vanadis proudly walked along the corridor.

Though a cloth which applied medicine was pasted on a cheek and her right arm was wound with a bandage, her eyes of different colors were tinged with a dignified brightness and painfulness could not be felt at all. Elizavetta lightly waved her hand to the salute of patrolling soldiers and the soldiers standing on watch.

Since her attitude was too majestic, the soldiers did not think of it as suspicious. Reporting to neither Naum nor Lazarl, they had seen their master with looks of admiration.

It was after a half koku that Naum noticed that Elizavetta had disappeared from the Imperial Palace.

The knight in his prime who hurriedly jumped into the Vanadis’ bedroom found a note on the table, and moreover, after receiving the report that one of the horses for the Vanadis had disappeared, he looked up at the sky.

Elizavetta who left the Imperial Palace ran through the highway wrapped in a very dim light on a horse.

She put on a white overcoat over her purple dress and also put on a white hat which was woven with wool. These overcoat and hat were the ones that she wore when she slipped out with Urz and went to the castle town.

Her Viralt was put in a part of the skirt of the dress here it could not be seem; she rolled up the hem and could straddle the horse without riding horizontally. A big cargo bag was tied onto the horse’s saddle and there was food, water and a map inside.

She ordered a tight-lipped court lady to prepare these outside the Imperial Palace beforehand.

''---To think that the slipping out with Urz would be helpful in such a situation.''

The air of when the day had just dawned was chilly, but Elizavetta thought that it was just right to maintain her clear consciousness.

After she had returned to the Imperial Palace two days ago, Elizavetta was in a state where strain was always forced on her. What she feared was that those working in the Imperial Palace would be controlled by Baba Yaga and would attack her. It was really fortunate that nothing happened.

And last night, Elizavetta received a report from Lazarl. The old civil official had investigated about run-down shrines which enshrined Baba Yaga.

''---Ten places. Ten places for the time being…''

Their locations were written down on the map inside the cargo bag. If it went smoothly, she would be able to visit all of them in nine or ten days.

Elizavetta suddenly removed her left hand from the reins. She touched the black whip roundly bundled and hung on her waist.

“I’m sorry, Valitsaif.”

The {{furigana|Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl|Isgrifa}} apologetically cast down her eyes.

“I may be disqualified as a Vanadis.”

As a Vanadis, she should have confined her personal feelings and only mobilized for Lebus.

Elizavetta did not intend to throw away her pride and sense of responsibility as a Vanadis. Besides, she also had the firm conviction that defeating Baba Yaga would unmistakably be of benefit for Lebus.

But, Elizavetta, being aware of that thought, excluded it and went after the demon only for her personal feelings. In order to satisfy the anger and pride blowing violently within her chest, and also in order to release the abominable curse dwelling in her right arm, she was riding her horse now.

“Even though I don’t intend to move as a Vanadis, I’m relying on the Viralt which belongs to a Vanadis. It’s very selfish. Despite that, can you lend me your power, Valitsaif?”

With her left hand, Elizavetta strongly grasped the Thunder Swirl.

“Only that old hag––”

As if responding to her appeal, the tip from the handle of the bundled black whip wore a dim light. It scorched the atmosphere, burst and scattered white sparks. It seemed to encourage her and support her back.

“Thank you.”

Just for an instant, Elizavetta’s expression loosened and a smile appeared. However, she immediately erased it, looked at the front and grasped the reins once again.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

When about one koku had passed since Elizavetta slipped out of the Imperial Palace, two young men passed through the gate of the castle town. It was Urz and Damad.

The sky had already become bright. In the main street, merchants opened their stores and were busy with preparation; government officials, craftsmen and soldiers headed to their posts at a quick pace. There were also figures of children heading in groups to a temple in order to learn reading and writing.

Seeing the familiar castle town, Urz heaved a sigh of relief and fatigue.

“I didn’t think that it’ll take more than two days.”

While walking side by side with Urz, Damad snorted in displeasure.

“Even you probably didn’t notice that we’ve taken the wrong way.”

It was planned that the two of them should have arrived at the castle town within yesterday.

But, both Urz and Damad were unfamiliar with the geography of this area. After finding a bridge and crossing to the opposite shore, the two men had advanced to the direction opposite of the road to the castle town. It was after having walked more than two koku that Urz and Damad realized it.

“Anyway, it’s quite lively, as expected of a castle town.”

To Damad who looked around and revealed an expression of admiration, Urz asked.

“Shall we first go somewhere and eat something? When thinking about it, it might take a considerable time to give you a reward.”

“Yes. Certainly, it looks like the formalities will be troublesome when it comes to the Imperial Palace… No, wait. Won’t the Imperial Palace prepare a feast for me as the benefactor who helped you and brought you until here?”

“If you get too carried away, I will also firmly report about the fact that you tried to kill me.”

As he gave a warning to Damad’s impudence, Urz suddenly stopped. He felt a gaze and looked back.

An old man with his stocky body wrapped in an overcoat was standing there. The old man opened his mouth befuddled, and turned a look of surprise to Urz.

Similarly, Urz was also not able to take his eyes off from the old man. The moment when he took a glance at him, the youth felt a vivid nostalgia to the old man’s face. As a joy to the extent that his face naturally broke into a smile overflowed from the bottom of his heart, Urz tried to call the old man.

“Ah…”

Soon after, Urz’s face became stiff. As if the air had become solid and plugged up his throat, the youth, who only moved his mouth flapping open and close, could not utter his voice. Joy disappeared as it melted, and confusion and irritation eroded Urz’s heart.

He did not know the old man’s name.

The figure of this old man also appeared inside his memory which was full of many fragments. He knew that the old man was a benefactor who helped him many times and that he was also an important person to him.

And yet, his name did not come out. He could not remember it.

“Um, errr, er…”

With only incoherent words coming out from his mouth, impatience and bitterness blurred on Urz’s face. The old man ahead uttered his voice.

“Tigre! Isn’t it Tigre!?”

Urz unintentionally shook his shoulders at his shout. To the extent that he took half a step back. As the old man, not noticing such a reaction from the youth, ran with a face mixed with surprise and joy, he strongly hugged Urz.

“What a relief! I’ve heard the story, but you’re really… You’re really alive!”

Urz, unable to return words to the old man, or rather not even knowing what else he should do, looked up at the sky with a perplexed face.

“––Hey, old man.”

Damad who was watching the course of events with a bored face forced his way through there. The young Muozinel man gripped the old man’s arms and forcibly pulled them from Urz.

Urz inwardly heaved a sigh of relief and was grateful to Damad. If Damad was not there, he would have probably stood upright there and be unable to move forever. On the other hand, being boorishly interrupted in an emotional reunion, the old man glared at Damad without concealing his anger.

“What do you want? I’m busy now.”

“That’s my line. What are you doing? When I was wondering why you shouted, now you suddenly jumped on him… Everybody is looking.”

When the old man looked at the surroundings at these words, several people who were walking along the street had stopped and looked their way. If there were housewives who knitted their brows, there were also children who directed wondering looks. They were also those who expected dispute or trouble.

The old man finally regained his calm, coughed once and parted from Urz.

“This isn’t good. Let’s move to another place for the time being.”

“Don’t decide on your own. There is a place where we’re going. For an unknown old man to––”

“Please wait, Damad.”

Interrupting the black-haired Muozinel man’s words, Urz stared straight at the old man.

“There is also something I would like to ask you. Let's change the place. However––”

Urz hesitated to speak for a moment and bit his lips. However, he immediately pulled himself together and continued.

“My name is Urz.”

Urz, Damad and the old man with the gray hair and beard entered a deserted side road. Seemingly, Urz’s words being too much of a shock, the old man dropped his shoulders and hung his head disappointedly.

The two young men looked at each other. Although they sympathized with him, they also couldn't afford to wait like this for the old man to recover. Urz resolutely accosted him.

“I’m sorry. Could you tell us your name?”

The old man raised his face. He put on an expression as if bearing a headache.

“No, that’s right. I have heard that you lost your memory…”

As he shook his gray beard and mumblingly muttered, the old man once again gazed at Urz.

“My name is Mashas Rodant. I’m from Brune and I governed Aude in the north.”

“Mashas…”

Urz looked downward with a serious face and repeated that word several times. Mashas stared at the youth with a face filled with expectation.

“H-How is it? Do you seem to be able to remember…?”

Urz did not immediately answer and earnestly explored his memory. He thought that it was a familiar name. However, that name was not connected with the old man’s figure which appeared in his fragmentary memory. He even wondered whether there wasn’t some kind of mistake, having thought that it sounded familiar.

After a time of a 100 full counts had passed, Urz bowed his head to Mashas.

“Sorry…”

Mashas covered his forehead with his hand and looked up at the sky. When he thought about how he took dozens of days from the far away Brune to arrive at this castle town and finally meet him, he reacted like this.

But, Mashas mustered energy and returned his sight to Urz. When he looked at his face, Urz showed a reaction. He still had a wish.

“I’m sorry, but could you come with me? There are people I want you to meet.”

“Hey, could you leave it for after we’ve gone to the Imperial Palace? This old man’s talk is becoming long.”

Damad broke in from the side in an annoyed tone. The Muozinel young man openly felt uncomfortable with Mashas. Urz asked Damad.

“Though I feel bad for you, could you hang with me for a little longer?”

Although he could not remember Mashas’ name, it was certain that there was this old man’s existence within his memory. Urz was positive about that.

“Please, bring us.”

“All right. It’s this way. Those people are staying at the same inn as me.”

Mashas walked at a quick pace thinking that they had to arrive before the youth changed his mind; Urz walked beside the old Earl. Damad followed several steps behind with a face which doesn’t seem to be interested.

Mashas looked at Urz with a sidelong glance, and after a pause of about two breaths, opened his mouth.

“You said that you were Urz, but where did that name come from? You have no memory, right?”

“Yes. Being thrown various questions of whether I can remember something…”

Urz talked about the story where he was lying down on the seashore, that he was found and nursed by a fishing village. Also about the events which led to him calling himself Urz.

Mashas who heard it shook his gray beard and slowly sighed.

“Urz was the name of Tigrevurmud Vorn’s father…”

As he said up to there, the old Earl suddenly looked back.

“I forgot to ask, but who is that Muozinel person?”

“That guy is called Damad… Simply put, he’s a benefactor. He saved me when I was attacked by bandits.”

“Is that so? I have to thank him later.”

To Mashas’ words, Urz had mixed feelings. He kept silent about the fact that he tried to kill him, but he wondered what kind of reaction this old Earl would show if he were to speak of it.

While walking side by side with Mashas, Urz felt a strange sensation. As expected, he felt like he had met this person somewhere. If he heard more stories or if he met Mashas’ companions, he might possibly regain his memory.

The reality of not knowing who he is became a vague uneasiness and lurked in the innermost depths of Urz’s heart. All the more so after he especially had a mysterious experience such as the black bow.

Before long, the three men arrived before a certain inn. It was an inn whose structure was a solid two-storied building. A small stable for letting horses rest was also linked to it.

When they entered the inn, there were stairs to the second floor on the right and a counter (for reception) on the left. At the center, a corridor extended straight.

“In which room are your companions?”

“It’s immediately after we go up the stairs.”

When Mashas finished speaking, Urz began to run. Mashas shouted “wait” from behind, but he ignored him and vigorously ran up the stairs.

The shock when he saw Mashas still remained in the depths of his heart. In the end, he was not able to remember, but if he saw the other two, he might remember something.

In meeting Mashas and having talked with him, some scenes within Urz’s memory became clear. But, because the anteroposterior connection (between front and back)<ref> Urz is referring to how he couldn’t connect Mashas’s name with the old man’s figure in his memory </ref> did not become clear, he didn’t know what he did when and where. That irritation pushed the youth’s back.

''---If I meet those people, surely…!''

As soon as he finished going up stairs, Urz knocked on a wooden door. He pushed it without waiting for a reply.

“Eh”

Having emitted a short voice of surprise was a chestnut-haired girl who was in the room. Inside, there was also one more person, a girl with dull golden hair.

The two girls opened their eyes wide and stared at Urz who opened the door. Urz also stood stock still on the spot in blank amazement and fixedly stared at the two girls.

Within the room dimly illuminated by the light of a lamp, the two girls, only wearing underwear had their white skin exposed. In their hands, thinly-made clothes without sleeves were grasped as they were in the middle of changing.

Titta’s body was slender; her bodily build was overall thin as well as both her arms and feet. However, a faint charm started to drift in the constriction of her bosom and waist and it indicated that she was growing up.

Lim, although tall, was the owner of a balanced body, and while her arms and feet looked thin, they possessed much unstoppable flexibility. It was the body of a warrior that chipped off useless meat and was well trained. But, while being so, it was beautiful and by no means rough.

The swelling of her rich chest peeped out to about the upper half, and from there, the area between the bottom (of her chest) and waist were hidden by the thinly-made clothes grasped in her hands. But, even only the upper half passed enough to imagine the size and heaviness.

Under her waist, there were well tightened, sensual thighs.

“…Tigre-sama?”

“Lord Tigrevurmud…?”

[[File:MnOtV image 004.png|thumb]]

Hoarse voices leaked respectively from Titta’s and Lim’s mouths. The two of them were surprised to the extent that they dropped the clothes that they were holding. In that instance, Lim’s chest greatly bounced.

To the sound emitted when the clothes dropped on the floor, Urz finally came to his senses. He turned around, began to run, missed his footing and splendidly fell down.

A loud sound also resounded inside Titta’s and Lim’s room, and the two girls, startled, looked at each other. Titta’s face turned bright red and she crouched down on the spot. Lim also blushed and while hiding her chest with her left hand, she confusedly ran up to the doorway and vigorously closed the door.

The shock of the reunion was completely blown away to somewhere else, and until Mashas knocked on the door, the two girls had sat down on the spot silently.

After walking a little from the inn where Mashas and company were staying at, there was a bar. It was a shop which opened from before noon and served not only alcohol, but also several dishes. The five of them entered that shop.

They sat around a big square table. With his hand, Urz was rubbing his face which still hurt, Titta looked downward as she was embarrassed and Lim had a displeased look. Damad and Mashas looked amazed.

“May we order?”

“Please. And, I will pay for my own share.”

It was for precaution that Damad said this. He did not expect to meet Tigrevurmud Vorn’s acquaintances in such a place. He though that even if there was a possibility, it would be after arriving at the Imperial Palace.

Since he did not know what would happen from now on, he should not have imprudently taken out money and involved himself in this.

Mashas and the two girls introduced themselves first. Then, Urz and Damad briefly explained about themselves, too. At that time, Mashas bowed his head as he recalled.

[[File:MnOtV image 076.png|thumb]]

“For having saved Tigre… this youth from bandits, I thank you from the bottom of my heart.”

The Muozinel young man did not say anything, but he showed a slightly stained expression. Urz also had slightly mixed feelings.

The dishes arrived.

A basket filled with bread, stew served in a tureen which let steam rise, cheese finely cut, red turnip and spinach salad filled the table. Urz and Damad’s stomachs growled almost at the same time.

However, it couldn’t be called a meal in a peaceful atmosphere.

Damad silently endeavored in the meal, and Mashas made a face saying “what’s up with him?” Titta’s face was still bright red and she did not make eye contact with Urz. Lim hardly tried to speak, too.

When several plates were emptied, Urz asked resolutely.

“What kind of human being was Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

Mashas and Titta looked at each other. Lim opened her mouth then.

“I do not mind talking about him, but…”

Lim continued without destroying her calm demeanor.

“Before that, could you speak about your life so far, Urz-san?”

After Urz blinked several times, he fixedly stared at Lim’s face. He felt somewhat troubled at her utterance. Her blue pupils in her unamiable face calmly stared back at the youth.

''---Ah, I see.''

Urz finally noticed. This was because she called him “Urz” quite naturally. From after Mashas had met him until they came here, he had not been called by the name “Urz” even once.

It was only that, and yet Urz’s heart became somewhat light. He pulled himself together, opened his mouth and talked about how he spent his life so far.

About the fact that he was lying on the seashore, was found by a girl of a fishing village and about the name Urz from a vague memory. Then, about the fact that he lived in the fishing village for a while, but one day, they were attacked by pirates and Elizavetta who happened to pass by helped them. And finally about the fact that she ordered him to serve her.

At this, Lim opened her eyes wide and Mashas sighed while stroking his gray beard. Titta absentmindedly opened her mouth and stared at Urz.

“You started from stable boy, became an attendant and then an advisor, huh…”

“The explanation that you were promoted so fast just because your bow skill was highly evaluated doesn’t hold up. Isn’t there anything else?”

Mashas who pulled himself together and stared at Urz head on. Urz faltered.

As Mashas said, there was something that he did not say. From what he could see Mashas’ and Lim’s reactions, it looked like he couldn’t keep hiding it. Urz rummaged his darkish red hair.

“Can you keep it a secret?”

As he confirmed that all of them nodded, Urz opened his mouth.

“After I expressed my honest thoughts about Master –– Elizavetta-sama’s eyes, it looks like she took a liking to me.”

“Her eyes…?”

Except Lim, the three others respectively frowned. Only Lim knitted her brows as she witnessed a difficult problem and nodded.

“It’s the {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}.”

“Ah, the rumored eyes of different colors… A long time ago, I’ve seen a cat with such eyes.”

Mashas who finally understood muttered as he remembered. Seemingly, Titta’s memory also seemed to recall it at these words and nodded.

“There are many areas which detest the {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}} as a fearful thing. Elizavetta-sama probably had bitter experiences in the past, too.”

After saying so, Lim shook her head as if shaking off her inward sympathy. She looked at Urz.

“It isn’t as if you have no memory after she helped the people of the fishing village, right?”

“That’s right. I properly remember from that point onwards. When I try to think about before I was saved, my mind became fuzzy and I can’t clearly remember, but it isn’t the case after I was saved.”

“Thank you. I generally understand how you have lived until now. Based on that, I would like to ask, but…”

Lim cut her words for a moment there. She seemed to hesitate about whether she should continued to speak as such, but conceiving determination on her blue pupils, she opened her mouth.

“Are you satisfied with your present life?”

“…What do you mean?”

Unable to guess Lim’s intention, Urz asked. Lim indifferently answered.

“Exactly as I stated. If you appreciated the life in which you serve Elizavetta-sama and want to continue, then we will go back as such.”

At her words, Mashas and Titta half rose to their feet from their chairs. The two people of Brune overlooked Lim with amazed faces.

“W-What do you mean?”

Titta, whose face turned pale, emitted a loud voice. Though Mashas was silent, he probably felt the same way as her; he shook his gray beard. Lim answered without breaking her calm at all.

“You may say that Urz-san has his clear memory as Urz, but he has no memory as Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

“We were also told that by Eleonora-sama…”

“Yes. But, she did not know what it was specifically. And, both we and Eleonora-sama do not know a way of regaining lost memories.”

Interrupting the words of Titta who desperately argued, Lim said plainly. Titta and Mashas gasped. Damad put on an expression as if expecting something.

“It is easy to take Urz-san along to LeitMeritz as Lord Tigrevurmud. However, will it be really good for him?”

Lim’s blue pupils gazed straight at Urz.

“If he does not recover his memory at this rate, Urz-san will be forced to live the life of another person who is Tigrevurmud Vorn. The surrounding people will call him Lord Tigrevurmud and treat him like that; he will grieve for not having his memory and people will sympathize with him. Eyes will not be turned to the person called Urz after today.”

“B-But…”

Titta tried to rebut, but was not able to think of something. Lim said.

“Urz-san, your life can be considered to be substantial. You were highly evaluated by Elizavetta-sama, and you also have friendly colleagues. There seems to be small quarrels, but that is not only limited to Urz-san, it is something unavoidable when adapting into a foreign land.”

Urz lightly nodded. The look thrown at a stranger, whether it be in the fishing village or in the lodgings of the Imperial Palace’s stablemen, had always followed Urz around. It was something that only time solved.

Lim continued.

“We are convinced that you are Tigrevurmud Vorn. However, as I said earlier, we do not know a way of recovering your memory. Of course, we can exert ourselves so that your memory returns, but it may never return.”

He wasn’t able to say that it was impossible. Actually, with fragmented scenes appearing, he did not think that he was Tigrevurmud Vorn.

Lim said with a severe expression.

“Therefore, I would like you to choose. Which path will you follow?”

Living here in Lebus as Urz?

Or, going away from here as Tigrevurmud Vorn?

A heavy silence flew down on the place. As a time of nearly ten counts passed, Urz asked with a painful expression.

“If I say that I will remain here, what will you do?”

“As I said earlier, we will go back.”

Without showing a shaken behavior, Lim immediately replied.

“Two swords do not fit into one sheath. You were not Tigrevurmud Vorn. Tigrevurmud Vorn fell into the sea and lost his life. That’s all. I think that Eleonora-sama also considered this and sent me here.”

Mashas had already decided to watch the course of events in silence.

Lim told a small lie. If she thought for Ellen’s sake, even if she was to drag him, she should take Urz and return. As for Mashas, when he thought about Regin who was in Brune’s royal palace, he also thought that he should pull apart Urz from here.

But while understanding that, Lim asked with a severe expression. If she were to think for this youth’s sake, she thought that she should do so.

''---Did I really think about Tigre?''

Mashas asked himself. No, I thought about Tigre. Though Regin would be surprised if she knew the situation, she would accept this youth as Tigre. While waiting for the day when his memory would return, she would definitely let this youth walk his life as Tigrevurmud Vorn.

There was no room for the life of the youth called Urz to enter there.

Both Mashas and Titta had thought that it was natural. That Urz was only impurities (a foreign matter) within Tigrevurmud Vorn.

However, Lim did not see it like that. In deference to Urz, she was going to let him choose his path for the future. Even though the feeling of wanting to meet Tigre should be strong even to her.

On the other hand, Urz was troubled.

''---Even if she asks me which path to choose…''

In that case, it was better to live as Urz. Tigre might be a hero. Probably, Titta and Mashas really thought of Tigre as an important person. After all, they came to look for him from the far away country of Brune. And he was also probably loved by many other people.

But for Urz, they were strangers.

He had also said it to Naum before, but he didn’t feel like it was about him. No matter how many uncertain scenes of his memory appeared in his mind.

Silence fell once again. Urz putting his clenched fist on his lap dropped his look on the table. Lim and company waited for the youth to open his mouth without urging him.

A time of about 30 counts passed. Urz took a small breath and raised his face.

“Could you wait until I make a decision? I won’t feel at ease with an indecisive answer.”

Urz’s face was earnest. The intent of trying to run away could not be seen in his black pupils.

“Limalisha-san. It’s as you said. Even I don’t know whether or not my memory will return in the future. Perhaps, it might stay like this my whole life. Above all, I don’t feel inconvenience in living as Urz. But––”

Urz continued.

“Just because I don’t remember, I don’t want to avert my eyes to what I’ve probably done. I think that I should know and face the man called Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

Urz continued.

“Though it will be after I obtain master –– Vanadis-sama’s permission, I will go to Brune. I will strive to regain my memory by visiting the land where Tigrevurmud Vorn was born and raised.”

“However”, Urz continued.

“Even if I was to regain my memory, I can’t guarantee whether or not I will return to my life as Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

“I do not mind that.”

Lim calmly answered. She looked at Titta and Mashas.

“U-Understood.”

It was Titta who answered first. She tightly clenched her small hands and said.

“What is important is for Tigre-sama… no, Urz-san to regain his memory. Please let me help on that!”

Mashas looked at Titta and Lim with a bitter face, sighed and nodded.

“I understand. I think that what Limalisha-dono said is right.”

“Well then, let's go to the Imperial Palace.”

Although holding vague uneasiness, Urz said with a resolved face. He did not know how Elizavetta would react. But, even if he were to live as Urz, he could not give up on his lost memory. He wanted the red-haired Vanadis to understand that.

The five people left the shop.

At that time, Mashas said as he recalled.

“Limalisha-dono. Sorry, but I want to look at the horses’ state. Can you come with me?”

It was about the three horses that they left in the care of the inn. Not only Lim who was told these words, but also Damad frowned.

“We can do that later, can’t we? Should we not hurry to the Imperial Palace now?”

“I understand your feelings, but if you ask me, it’s the opposite. Assuming that we go to the Imperial Palace and meets Vanadis-dono, we don’t even know whether or not we will leave by the end of today. Don’t tell me that you will temporarily excuse yourself just because you are worried about the horses. It’s best to get miscellaneous things over with earlier.”

“You’re right. I understand. What will you do, Titta?”

Lim looked at the chestnut-haired girl. After turned her look at Urz once, Titta shook her head.

“I will be waiting here with Ti… Urz-san.”

“We will finish as soon as possible.”

Lim said so and walked to the inn with Mashas. Urz, Damad and Titta were left behind.

“––Hey, can I have a minute?”

Seeing off the back of Mashas and Lim, Damad called out to Titta. Although the chestnut-haired girl shook her shoulders as she was startled, she eagerly straightened up her back, thrust out her chest and looked up at Damad.

“W-What is it?”

To her reaction like that of a small animal, Damad lifted the edge of his mouth and laughed.

“It’s not that big a deal. I’ll be borrowing this guy for a little while.”

When he finished speaking, Damad gripped Urz’s arm. Ignoring the puzzled Urz, the Muozinel young man began to walk. In a place about ten steps away from Titta who stood stock still dumbfounded, he stopped.

“What’s the matter?”

After bowing to Titta, Urz turned around to Damad.

“Shall we part here?”

Suddenly, Damad laughed and said that. To Urz who frowned, Damad continued.

“I said it, right? For what purpose I have traveled to such a place.”

In order to kill Tigrevurmud Vorn. Damad said so.

“Judging from the story of those guys, it seems that you’re really Tigrevurmud Vorn. In that case, we can no longer afford to act together.”

“…What about the reward for having brought me until here?”

Suddenly feeling loneliness, Urz asked. He was the man who tried to kill him. It was also hard to say that he had a good character. But, it was too sudden a parting.

“Let’s consider it as a loan.”

Saying so, Damad turned his back on Urz. Urz called out to his back.

“Thank you for having brought me to here.”

His back still turned, Damad replied in a dry tone.

“Listen, Urz. Don’t forget my words.”

Seeing off Damad, Urz returned to Titta’s side.

“What happened to that person?”

To Titta who shyly asked, Urz awkwardly smiled.

“It was just the right time, so we’ve decided to part here.”

Mashas who returned to the inn first checked the horses’ state. Then, after paying a silver coin to the storekeeper, he asked that he wanted him to look after them for about three days for the time being. As he finished with that, the old Earl said to Lim.

“Sorry, but can I have you write a letter addressed to Eleonora-dono of LeitMeritz?”

Mashas’ expression was extremely serious. He continued his explanation.

“Elizavetta Fomina-dono was it? I don’t know that person’s nature. In the worst case, there is also the possibility that we will imprisoned in the Imperial Palace and it’ll be pretended that we didn’t come here.”

“Such a thing…”

Lim could not deny it. This was because when she recalled the story that she heard from Ellen in LeitMeritz and the one she heard from Urz a while ago, it was clear that Elizavetta held a strong goodwill towards that darkish red-haired youth.

Besides, there was Titta. When push comes to shove, Lim was prepared to wield her sword; she had also accumulated training for that. It was probably the same for Mashas.

However, Titta had never held a sword, she was just a maid. Lim should adopt measures not only for herself, but also for Titta.

Lim nodded and then groaned as she realized a certain thing.

“Even you say to send a letter, the time to look for a merchant with a great influence is…”

In the case of delivering a letter to somewhere far away, one would give it to a servant if he’s a noble or to a messenger if he’s in an army, but the sole person a commoner could ask was a merchant. And it had to be a well-known merchant who took root in a town or city. This was because they were well known by peddlers who moved continuously from town to town.

They knew which peddler was going to head to which town or village. Therefore, they received the letter from the client with a payment and entrusted it to the peddler.

In addition, if it was a merchant with a great influence, he would always have multiple people who could have the letter promptly delivered. Even in case that there was no peddler who went to that village or town (wanted destination), he would find a way to deliver the letter.

Of course, there were probably such merchants in this castle town. But, Mashas and company just arrived a few days ago. To Lim which let impatience blur in her blue pupils, Mashas however shook his head.

“Then, there is no problem. I already looked for one. I also checked how much it costs.”

Lim looked at Mashas with a face which could not hide her surprise. And she asked in a tone to confirm.

“Have you thought about it since before we arrived at the castle town?”

“At least to the extent that there might be the necessity of sending an urgent letter. If I use the name of the touring knight Mashas Rodant, I won’t be suspicious even if I pile up money and entrust an urgent letter.”

Lim could not help but smile wryly at Mashas’ words. She did not expect that he would come to use the setup “turning knight” in such a place.

“Understood. But in that case, I think that we should send it to the Imperial Palace of Regnitza, and ask them to send a messenger from there to LeitMeritz.”

Regnitza was located in the middle of Lebus and LeitMeritz. And, the Imperial Palace of Regnitza was friendly to Ellen.

They were secretly thankful to the silver-haired Vanadis who desperately rode a horse, hid her name and was present at Vanadis Sasha’s death. It was something that both Mashas and Lim felt when they stopped by Regnitza due to this trip.

“That’s right. If it’s them, they’re definitely trustworthy.”

“Yes. By the way, what should we write for the letter’s contents?”

“That Urz was Tigre. That he did not regain his memory. And that if possible, we would like her to send someone. After all, what will become necessary no matter what, is a way to get in touch with the outside in case we are imprisoned in the Imperial Palace.”

Thus, the two of them left the hotel when Lim finished writing the letter.

Mashas who came out of the inn, seeing that there were only the two people Urz and Titta, stroke his gray beard wonderingly.

“Where is that Muozinel young man?”

“Since he brought me up to here, he said that we shall part.”

Urz answered as he let loneliness somewhat blur on his face.

“Hmm. Since he is your benefactor, I should have properly thanked him.”

Mashas who didn’t doubt Urz’s words muttered such an impression which made the youth smile wryly. He thought that it was good that he didn’t tell them about the fact that they fought in a forest. If they knew that, neither Mashas nor Lim would probably let Damad escape.

After they stopped by a certain merchant’s residence by Mashas’ request, Urz and company headed again to the Imperial Palace.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The castle gate of the Imperial Palace was wrapped in noise due to Urz’s slightly dirty figure.

It was known by many people that this youth disappeared several days ago. Also about the fact that by Elizavetta’s order, Naum had sent soldiers for his search.

Not only did that Urz return in an awful appearance, he even brought unknown man and women. It was no wonder that the place was thrown into an uproar.

“Including your awful appearance, there are various things I would like to ask you, but… Who are the three people behind you?”

The familiar gatekeeper asked Urz without hiding his suspicion. The youth answered with a wry smile.

“They were visitors to Naum-san. I am sorry, but could you pass that on him?”

Since he thought that it would become a serious matter if he gave the name of Elizavetta, he decided to have him call Naum first. If it’s him, he would manage it well.

As they waited before the castle gate, Naum appeared before long gasping for breath. He, who received the report from a soldier, had literally jumped out of his office.

But, he had still left his calm. As he drew close to Urz, Naum noticed Mashas and company standing near the youth.

The knight in his prime adjusted his breathing and quickly fixed his disorderly hair and clothes. His expression was tinged with dignity not as Urz’s boss, but one which should be called that of a knight of Lebus.

“Who are you?”

Mashas took a step forward and answered.

“I am Mashas Rodant, one who was granted the land of Aude and the title of Earl also gratefully from Her Highness the Princess in the Brune Kingdom. I came on this occasion because I would like to talk about something important.”

Naum’s face turned pale at the Bruneman’s words. Mashas’ greeting was polite without interval, and Naum was also impressed with the old Earl’s will’s strength.

But, Naum was also a man who served the Imperial Palace for a long time. As he quietly took a breath, he politely responded with a smiling face.

“Excuse me for my behavior. Welcome, Your Excellency Earl Rodant. I am called Naum and I serve this Imperial Palace’s lord Elizavetta Fomina-sama. Unfortunately, my lord is currently absent and while presumptuous, I shall act as your conversation partner.”

As they were guided by Naum, Urz and company passed through the Imperial Palace’s door. It looked like Naum was heading to the reception room. Urz walked with long strides and drew beside Naum.

“Naum-san. I––”

“Leave it for later, Urz.”

Urz opened his eyes wide. Naum’s profile was unusually severe.

“You have brought them, so I can roughly guess the situation. It might be better to hear the circumstances in detail from you. But, I would first like to talk with Earl Rodant. I want you to remain silent as much as possible.”

“…Understood.”

Being overawed by a quiet appeal, Urz could only nod.

Naum guided Mashas and company to the reception room inside the Imperial Palace.

A carpet from Muozinel was laid out on the floor and a silver water jug decorated a corner of the room. A table of ebony was arranged in the center so that it was interposed between two sofas. Although luxurious, it was a room which gave a calm impression without emphasizing gaudiness.

Naum first recommended the sofa to Mashas and company and after waiting for the three people to sit, he also sat down on the sofa of the opposite side. Urz sat next to Naum.

“Is it all right for me to sit with this appearance as is?”

Urz asked Naum in a low voice while pulling the hem of his clothes. The knight in his prime answered without looking at Urz.

“I don’t mind. Though you should clean the dirt of the place afterwards, time is precious now.”

Then, Naum called a servant and ordered him to prepare drinks for the guests. Moreover, he added this in a casual tone.

“Speaking of which, I wonder where Lazarl-dono went. Could you tell him that an urgent matter came up?”

“Understood.”

The servant respectfully bowed and left the reception room.

“Who is Lazarl-dono?”

“What, he’s just a colleague.”

Naum smoothly dodged the question of Mashas who feigned a casual behavior. He opened his mouth without pausing.

“Now then, with all due respect to Your Excellency Earl Rodant, for what kind of business did you come for? I would like to hear it first and then convey it to my lord the Vanadis.”

“Naum-dono, do you know a man called Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

Without even an introduction, Mashas directly cut to the chase. A fire was just earlier put in the fireplace of this room; so it was not cold, but you could not say that it was warm, either. Nevertheless, cold sweat ran through Naum’s back.

“Yes. He is a famous person after all. He’s the hero suppressed Brune’s civil war and afterwards, as a guest General in the LeitMeritz dukedom––”

“Urz who is there––” Mashas said as he interrupted Naum’s words.

“What do you say about him being Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

Lim, Titta and Urz held their breath. The reception room was wrapped in a tense atmosphere.

“…It is the first time that I hear of that. It’s a very interesting talk.”

After a short pause, Naum calmly responded.

“Hou. Are you saying that you’re hearing of this for the first time?”

Fighting spirit flickered in Mashas’s eyes. His gray beard seemed to shake as it was stirred up with its owner’s feelings. However, Naum warded off the old Earl’s anger without changing his complexion at all.

“Your Excellency Earl Rodant, do you know that Urz here has lost his memory?”

“I heard it from the person himself.”

“Then, I shall ask you, but on what basis do you judge that Urz is Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

It should be said to be impudent. Naum threw a question to Mashas. To Mashas who fell silent, Naum continued.

“It’s now about sixty or seventy days since I met Urz for the first time. I saw him when I was accompanying Vanadis-sama as she took a walk to a certain shore of Regnitza.”

At that time, Urz, blended in with the villagers, and shot down a sea bird. And, they were attacked by pirates who suddenly appeared. Naum briefly explained this.

“Did you also hear this story from Urz?”

Mashas nodded. Confirming it, Naum continued.

“When we met Urz, he had already lost his memory and he only had the name Urz, a preeminent bow skill and an honest heart shine. And except for the name, Vanadis-sama was very pleased with the latter two and took him as a servant.”

When he said up to there, the servant carried the drinks over. There were two kinds, wine with spicy grass and wine diluted with honey. Since there were two women among the visitors, Naum considered that.

“This one with soaked spicy grass is a little hot, but it warms the body. I think that this one containing honey will be all right for your companions.”

“Thank you for your consideration.”

Mashas courteously bowed his head. And when he raised his face, the old Earl continued his words.

“Speaking of which, I haven’t introduced them yet.”

Mashas turned his look to Lim and said.

“This is Limalisha. She acts as the adjutant of LeitMeritz’s Vanadis Eleonora-dono who’s famous as the “Wind Princess of the Silver Flash”.”

The movements of Naum who was holding the bottle of wine stopped for an instant. Lim kept silent and politely bowed. Then, Mashas moved his head to the other side and looked at Titta.

“This is Titta. She is a girl born and raised in Alsace located in the northeast of the Brune Kingdom.”

“…Oh my, you came here from a far-off place.”

Naum carefully put the bottle of wine on the table. Saying that was the best he could do to hide his unrest. Mashas pretended to not notice such a reaction and continued.

“This girl has a relation with Tigrevurmud Vorn that can be considered as brother and sister. She had been by Earl Vorn since they were children and spent time together. Despite being a 16-year-old young girl, she is a girl to whom Earl Vorn entrusts with all things within his mansion.”

“Hou. Being trusted that much by the Earl, she is a splendid young lady.”

Naum answered with a sweet smile. Mashas also continued with a smile.

“When it was decided that Earl Vorn would head to LeitMeritz as a guest General, he left Brune bringing only this girl with him. There is that much of a relationship of mutual trust between the two of them.”

“I see. By the way, let’s go back to the main topic, but Your Excellency Earl Rodant, on what basis did you judge Urz to be Earl Vorn?”

The back of Naum who asked so was already soaking wet with sweat. Even Lim and Titta who were sitting on Mashas’ both sides were a threat to him. He must quickly seize the initiative. Naum said without breaking his dignified attitude.

“The face is the same. He is good at archery. Even if such things are enumerated, I can only answer that there is also such a thing. He has lost his memory, but even so, it doesn’t necessarily mean that Urz is Earl Vorn.”

“Do you know the name of Earl Vorn’s father?”

The question of Mashas said in a casual tone took Naum by surprise. To the knight in his prime who tilted his head to the side, Mashas said.

“He is called Urz. Do you say that this is also a coincidence?”

“––I can’t say otherwise.”

No matter what, he could not afford to admit that here. It would be different if Urz admitted it, but otherwise, Naum did not intend to nod.

“Did you hear about the story where Eleonora-dono called out to Elizavetta-dono in the battlefield the other day?”

“I heard about it. However, LeitMeritz’s Vanadis-sama immediately admitted her fault and apologized to our Vanadis-sama. Will you not damage LeitMeritz’s Vanadis-sama’s honor if you bring it up again?”

This time, Titta opened her mouth as she could not endure the tense air.

“Um… Could you lend us Urz-san?”

“What do you mean by lend?”

Naum asked with a dubious face. Titta eagerly spun her words.

“I think that Urz-san also wants to regain his memory. So, if we take him along to Brune and he sees places such as the towns or villages of Alsace, his memory may return…”

Although she was out of breath at the end and her words were also tottering, anyway Titta said what she should say. Mashas also nodded as to show that he thought so, too.

“Naum-dono. Don’t you think that Titta’s proposal is reasonable? Haven’t you also recalled many times where you were troubled about the fact that Urz’s memory is lost?”

“Certainly. I am also anxious about Urz’s memory.”

While soaking his mouth with wine that was poured into a silver cup, Naum made such a solemn expression that it was unnatural.

The knight in his prime felt inwardly relieved. He was afraid of whether Mashas and company might have conclusive evidence which connected Urz and Tigre, but it did not seem to be the case.

“However, I think that for him now more than regaining his memory, I would like him to give priority to get used and adapt to the current environment. I said it some time ago, but it still has been only a few days since he came to serve to this Imperial Palace. Moreover––”

As if pressed for an answer, Naum continued.

“Urz has the very important duty of being the Vanadis adviser.”

Actually, even Naum was puzzled on whether or not it was an important duty, but it was enough for a bluff. The knight of a pessimistic nature continued with a straight face.

“I think that if it is you, Your Excellency Earl Rodant, you can understand that if it’s a person who has an important duty, he must give priority to official businesses over his personal feelings. Well, even if he goes to Brune, it will be in about three years later at the earliest.”

Naum thought that if it was in three years, it would be possible to cut off Urz from his lost memory and make him a person of Lebus.

Although Elizavetta was fond of Urz, he would not do something like abuse that. He would diligently do the assigned work. He would give results whether it be war or mediation. And there would someday be those who would acknowledge him and become his friends.

Afterwards also, Naum kept dodging noncommittally Mashas’ questioning. Unless conclusive evidence, which showed that Urz was Tigre, was presented, he intended to dodge the questioning.

Mashas who finally grew impatient said indignantly.

“Naum-dono. I will ask, but has Vanadis-dono the same thoughts as you?”

“I cannot assert so, but I do not think that there is a big difference. In the first place, Your Excellency Earl Rodant. Do you think a human who fell into the winter sea at night would live and reach the shore? I do not mind even telling you the place of the fishing village which saved Urz. It would be impossible anyway that someone could live after that.”

“Could you allow me to talk directly with Vanadis-dono?”

“About that, I am sorry, but I cannot answer immediately.”

Naum thought that he succeeded in escaping.

“I said it a while ago, but Vanadis-sama has left for a long-term inspection. If you are all right with waiting for when Vanadis-sama returns, then…”

“Very well. I would like for you to arrange as such.”

Regaining his usual dignity, Mashas answered.

“I do not know about when Vanadis-sama will return, but even so it is all right?”

Mashas nodded. Naum lowly surveyed the three people.

“Well then, I shall prepare guest rooms for you. I shall make sure that you can spend time without inconvenience while being here in this Imperial Palace.”

Naum bowed his head courteously. The other parties were an Earl of the Brune Kingdom and Ellen’s adjutant. Besides, not only was the maid pleased with the old Earl before her eyes, but she was trusted by Tigre and also had a good relation with Ellen. Not a single one of them was a visitor whom they could treat roughly.

''---If I make a mistake, it will become a war against Brune and LeitMeritz…''

Naum was inwardly thankful to Mashas. He thought that he would take a more oppressive attitude, but he was an old man who could discern reason. If he establish time and discussed, he would probably make up a reason that would be a little better.

Naum lightly tapped Urz’s shoulder and stood up from the sofa.

“Well then, wait for a little while in this room. When the rooms’ preparations are done, I will have you called.”

As he bowed, Naum left the reception room along with Urz.

As he left the reception room and walked about ten steps, Naum stopped. He rounded his back without minding the public gaze and heaved a grand sigh. The clothes which he wore were damply wet with sweat due to strain.

“Every one of them is a fearful person. I will leave it to Lazarl-dono next time.”

Mashas and company probably didn’t think that they would settle it with only one talk. He was also concerned about the fact that Lim remained silent. She might be inquiring his attitude.

“––Naum-san.”

Urz reservedly called out to him. Naum looked back at the youth and smiled wryly.

“You did well to have remained silent at that place. Even though there were probably many things you wanted to say.”

Naum was able to keep he did not know because Urz had said nothing. If this darkish red-haired youth had blurted out something along the lines that he might be Tigre, Naum probably wouldn’t have been able to keep a dignified attitude up to there.

However, Urz shook his head.

“Let’s forget about me. More importantly, about master having gone for long-term inspection…”

To Urz’s words, Naum’s expression increased with dreadfulness at a stretch. The Knight of Lebus seemed to have immediately changed his thinking.

“I’ve precisely ran here because I wanted to ask you about it. I didn’t think that you would come back with such visitors.”

Naum seemed to be talking about the fact that he appeared at the castle gate out of breath when Urz returned. Urz also put on a serious expression thinking that something happened after all.

“It isn’t something we can speak about in the corridor. Let’s find a good place somewhere…”

As Naum was absorbed in thought, there was a voice which called out to them from a distant place. When they looked there, Lazarl was running in frenzy. When the old civil official stopped before Urz and Naum, he spent a time of about five counts to fix his breathing.

“Lazarl-dono. If you overdo it, it’ll affect your body.”

“This much doesn’t even count as overdoing it. More importantly––”

While wiping sweat on his forehead with the sleeve of his official outfit, Lazarl turned a severe look at Urz.

“I heard that apparently rare visitors came.”

“Let’s postpone that talk. Is there a suitable room somewhere?”

Naum as well as the old civil official looked at Urz. Lazarl nodded.

“It will be all right in the office. After all, there is no one who enters that room in this situation.”

Lazarl began to walk as soon as he finished speaking, and Naum followed the old civil official after exchanging looks with Urz. Urz, not understanding what was going on, followed the two men, too.

''---It’s quite flurried…''

When they were heading to the reception room, probably because there were the presence of Mashas and company, he was tense and did not notice, but a tense atmosphere was drifting in the whole Imperial Palace. For some reason, the soldiers walked with quick steps, and a shadow of uneasiness could be seen on the maids’ and court ladies’ faces. There were also those who turned strange looks to Urz.

When they entered the office, Naum casually leaned on the door. It was in order to not let other people enter. Lazarl also, not even turning on light, stared at Urz. Only the feeble sunlight coming in through the window dimly illuminated the interior of the room.

“That’s a fairly awful appearance, Urz.”

“Um, many things happened.”

Urz who rummaged his darkish red hair answered. Lazarl nodded.

“I’m sorry to have a talk with you without letting you even changes clothes. Let alone dash hot water over yourself, but this is an urgent matter. Listen well. Vanadis-sama had disappeared this morning.”

Urz opened wide his eyes. Naum said in a curt tone.

“I said long-term inspection, but that’s what we ostensibly said. Since we can’t declare it openly.”

Urz finally knew the real nature of the tense atmosphere drifting in the Imperial Palace. And then, he cocked his head in puzzlement as he repeated Lazarl’s words in his head.

“I'm sorry. You said this morning, but did master come back before that?”

Naum and Lazarl looked at each other. Wandering his look about in the air Naum thought about it, but he gave a nod and turned to Urz.

“All right. First of all, we will tell you what we heard from Vanadis-sama. You remember that day when Vanadis-sama went out with you to take a walk?”

Confirming that Urz nodded, Naum explained from start to end. Though Urz was surprised when he heard that she came back with a body full of bruises on the next day, he felt relieved that Elizavetta was safe.

After Naum and Lazarl told about what happened to Elizavetta, they said that she passed time without almost moving from her bedroom until last night. Naum and company thought that it was probably due to fatigue and injury, and that it was better to have her rest for earlier recovery.

However this morning, when a court lady went to wake Elizavetta, she was not there. Moreover, there was a note on the table.

“Such contents were written on the letter with Vanadis-sama’s handwriting. ‘I am sorry for causing you to worry. I will be back after about ten days.’”

Naum sighed deeply.

“Vanadis-sama is hiding something from us. Therefore, I would like to ask you, Urz. Do you have any idea where Vanadis-sama went?”

“I don’t know where she went, but…”

Urz faltered. He removed his look from the two men and stared at the floor. Naum leaned forward.

“If you know something, tell us. Even any trivial thing is all right.”

To his words, Urz also strengthened his determination. He raised his face and gazed at Naum and Lazarl.

“I have a request. I want you to accept what I will tell you from now on as fact. No matter how much it may sound absurd.”

Naum and Lazarl looked at each other again. Urz’s words were strange, but the youth’s black pupils were filled with sincere brightness and his tone was earnest. Above all, they knew that he was not someone who would spoke of a joke in such a situation. Naum urged Urz as he nodded.

“It’s when I accompanied master for a walk on that day.”

Naum who heard Urz’s story was first dumbfounded, and then amazed. He knitted his brows, frowned and turned towards Urz eyes like when he saw an unknown dish.

However, Lazarl showed a different reaction. When he heard the name Baba Yaga, the old civil official gasped and tightly grasped a fist as if enduring fear.

When Urz finished talking, an unnatural silence flew down in the office.

“The Vanadis-sama’s story that a dragon suddenly appeared was also general, but…”

After a blank of about ten counts, Naum muttered with a wry face. The knight in his prime turned his gaze to Lazarl and noticed then that his attitude was strange.

Lazarl asked Urz with a painful expression.

“Yaga… Are you sure that Vanadis-sama said so?”

When Urz nodded, Lazarl looked up at the sky.

“It was the day when Vanadis-sama came back to the Imperial Palace. I was ordered to do a certain thing by Vanadis-sama. It was to investigate which of Lebus’ run-down temples enshrines Baba Yaga.”

This time, it was Naum’s complexion which changed.

“Such a monster is actually…”

Starting to say up to there, Naum swallowed his words. He saw the pirates’ leader transformed into a huge white monster. Even when the two Vanadis Sasha and Elizavetta finally defeated that monster.

“Then, does it mean that Vanadis-sama is going around the waste shrines one by one in order to kill that monster named Baba Yaga?”

When Naum muttered, Lazarl deeply bowed his head.

“I’m sorry. If I knew that things would become like this, I would have stalled for time and consulted with you…”

“No, Lazarl-dono. If we didn’t hear Urz’s story, we wouldn’t have arrived at this conclusion.”

Naum shook his head. Certainly, with only Lazarl’s story, he would think that the waste shrines were suspicious. But it was difficult to connect them to Elizavetta’s actions. He could not afford to have soldiers head to waste shrines with uncertain information.

“Lazarl-dono, could you tell me the locations of the waste shrines that you reported about to Vanadis-sama?”

Naum said with an earnest expression. Similarly, Lazarl returned to his face as a civil official.

“What will you do?”

“I will prepare 1000 soldiers. I will have a set of 100 cavalrymen respectively head to each waste shrine and bring back Vanadis-sama as soon as they find her.”

“What will you do about Baba Yaga?”

“We will discuss it from now on. Depending on the situation, we may also have to ask Osterode or LeitMeritz for help. If there was a Vanadis in Regnitza, we would have also asked there.”

There was Valentina Glinka Estes in Osterode and Eleonora Viltaria in LeitMeritz. Anyway, what was necessary was a Vanadis.

“Naum-san.”

Urz step forward with a determined expression.

“I will also help. Please, add me to the unit which will look for master.”

Naum showed a slightly surprised face, but he immediately revealed a fearless smile.

“Don’t you need to rest?”

“I’m tired, but now isn’t the time for that.”

“You’re quite right.”

Lazarl smiled wryly, too. Naum nodded and looked at Urz

“All right. Frankly, I’m in need of people’s help as much as I can get. I will entrust you with 100 cavalrymen. If you find Vanadis-sama, even you have to persuade by tears or whatever, anyway bring her back.”

Then as Naum called a subordinate, he ordered him to organize 1000 cavalrymen.

“Have each of them take food for two days. If it runs out, carry another share later. How long will it take?”

Although the subordinate was also surprised at the sudden instructions, he said that it would take about two koku.

“Two koku, huh…”

Naum groaned. The sun had almost reached its zenith. It would be considerably inclined to the west sky. Then, even if he had them depart, the sun would immediately set. However, Naum immediately reconsidered. Even if he had to let the soldiers run all through the night here, he had to look for Elizavetta.

“Have each of them prepare a fur overcoat to wear over armor. Also don’t forget hats, gloves and shoes. Prepare all of this within two koku.”

As he issued instructions like so in piles and the subordinate left, the talk moved to Mashas and the others. This was because it was also necessary to explain the circumstances to Lazarl. The old civil official who heard the story from Naum gave a small nod.

“I understand. I will take over as their conversation partner. Naum-dono, concentrate on the search for Vanadis-sama.”

Then, Lazarl looked at Urz.

“Urz. I will check just to be sure, but they didn’t have anything which may undoubtedly prove that you are Tigrevurmud Vorn, right?”

At his question, Urz, while hesitating, shook his head.

“There is one thing which occurs to me. ––It’s a bow.”

To the two men who held their breath, Urz explained about the black bow. That strange bow which appeared in his hands in the fight against the Double Headed Dragon.

“That girl Titta said it. That there is a black bow which is the heirloom of the Vorn House.”

After Naum and Lazarl looked at each other, they nodded.

“Does it look like you will somehow manage with only that?”

“I haven’t seen the real thing, so I can’t say anything.”

To Lazarl’s question, Naum responded while patting the wrinkles of his face. Lazarl put his thoughts in order and turned to Urz. His expression was unusually painful and filled with drive. Sweat blurred on the old civil official’s forehead.

“Urz. I don’t know whether it’s fortunate or not, but with only your talk now, it doesn’t prove to be conclusive evidence. If you wish, you may live in Lebus like before. However, I think that days with hardships will continue for a while.”

At that time, Lazarl explained to Urz about the fifteen knights.

“Vanadis-sama said that they were attacked by the dragon. Let’s go with that for the time being. But, circumstances are what they are. Those who will turn eyes of doubt to you will also appear.”

Fifteen people suddenly disappeared and Elizavetta returned to the Imperial Palace full of bruises on the next day. Furthermore, Urz also came back a few days later similarly with a wounded body.

There were probably those among the knights’ friends and colleagues that knew that they were jealous of Urz. Even without that, it hadn’t been long since Urz worked in the Imperial Palace. He was in the position to be doubted first when something happened.

Naum was watching Urz and Lazarl with a bitter expression. Since he heard beforehand that Lazarl intended to bring up this talk, he had no complaints on that point.

But, it was truly awkward. After having talked with Mashas and company, it sounded as if Lazarl was trying to drive out Urz from Lebus. However, if he does not talk now, Urz might end up making a wrong choice. It was a very unbearable mood.

Lazarl continued talking without changing his complexion at all.

“Moreover, if I judge that Vanadis-sama may be blamed, I intend to pin all the crimes on you.”

Tension ran. A heavy silence as if being at the bottom of the sea wrapped the surroundings.

“––Understood.”

It was Urz who calmly brushed aside that silence.

“I wouldn’t be able stand it if master is blamed for this. Besides, it’s a fact that they came aiming for me.”

Lazarl nodded with a severe expression.

“I adopted measures so that such a thing doesn’t happen, but I don’t know how he will go down. If you still want to remain in Lebus after being aware of all of what I just said, then I will help you as much as possible.”

It would be the least Lazarl could do for him. When Urz expressed his gratitude by saying “Thank you”, Lazarl coughed once and continued his words.

“One more thing. When your memory returns, whether you wish to live as Urz or choose to walk the path as Earl Vorn, I will still support you.”

Urz looked at Lazarl with a face which could not hide his surprise. It was the same for Naum. The old civil official continued.

“It’s your life. No matter which you choose, do it so as to not have any regrets.”

On the evening of that day, Urz went to Mashas and the others. It was to inform them about the fact that he would be away from the Imperial Palace.

It might not be necessary to meet them. But, it was certain that their existence was stuck in fragments of his memory. Lazarl’s words of “so as to not have any regrets” also supported Urz.

When he visited the guest room where Mashas was, the old Earl welcomed Urz with a strange figure as he wrapped his body in a blanket. Urz could not help but burst into laughter at his appearance, and at the same time he felt a strange nostalgia.

It was also so when he met him for the first time in the main street of the castle town. Not only him, but also when he sat around the table with Titta and Lim, he felt awkward, yet at ease.

''---Was it because of that black bow?''

After shooting an arrow with a black bow and killing the Double Headed Dragon, Urz was attacked by a strange headache. And, many scenes floated in his head fragmentarily.

''---If I were to meet that Vanadis of LeitMeritz now, would I hold a different feeling?''

“What’s the matter, Urz-dono?”

One might also say that he settled down as time passed. Mashas called him Urz without hesitating. While Urz was thankful for that, he told him that he would be away for a while from tomorrow on.

“I can’t tell you the details, but…”

When he said so, Mashas kept a watchful eye.

“If it’s all right with you, could you also take me along?”

Urz was bewildered at the unexpected proposal. Mashas continued with words carrying vigor.

“What, by no means will I get in your way. But, as I already said before, we came for you. We can’t go back as such without doing anything. What do you say?”

“That isn’t decided at my own discretion. Besides, it isn’t a safe mission. You’re an honor guest of Imperial Palace, so I can’t take you along…”

As Urz said so, Mashas greatly nodded.

“If it’s not safe, then all the more so. I understated it in the talk with Naum-dono, but if I can’t bring you back with us, my head will probably fly.”

Mashas said with an extremely serious face.

If at this rate, Tigre were to choose to live as Urz and Princess Regin who is in Brune knew that, what kind of reaction would she show? It would be good if he got off with just being ashamed.

“Moreover”, Mashas continued with a calm expression.

“I can’t let you die by a petty thing.”

“––Understood.”

Urz gave up. For some reason, he could not decline this old Earl’s request. That might also be because he was Tigre.

“I will ask Naum-san about it. But, it’s really dangerous, you know?”

“What, I’ve gone through a lot of dangers.”

Mashas responded as if it was nothing. Urz felt his attitude somewhat reliable.

For Urz, one more miscalculation arose. When he talked it through with Naum and went to meet Mashas again, Lim also stood there.

“Allow me to tag along, too.”

With an unamiable expression, she said indifferently. Urz, at a loss for words, looked at Mashas.

“She said that if she also can’t bring you back with her, she can’t shamelessly go back to LeitMeritz. Saying that she can only spend the days in the Imperial Palace by doing nothing won’t do as a reason, right”

Seeing Mashas’ smile, Urz thought that he was tricked. When they talked some time ago, Mashas had probably predicted that it would turn out like this. Gazing at Lim, the youth said.

“It’s really dangerous, you know?”

Lim nodded silently. There was no time to persuade her. Urz sighed.

“Very well. Anyway you two, if something were to happen, please give priority to your own safety.”

Urz could only say so. At the same time, he noticed that by just having these two at his side, he strangely felt a sense of security, too.

''---That’s right. I did have them support me like this after all…''

Vague scenes rose in his mind. But, they sank again into darkness before becoming clear. Even though he almost felt like he was able to remember various things.

The three people walked along a corridor wrapped in darkness.

By the way, after Naum who received the report from Urz groaned for a while, he gave the following conditions.

“I will have you obey Urz as a soldier. Even if you happen to get injured, we will absolutely not bear responsibility. Urz is the witness.”

It wasn’t as if he didn’t consider confining Mashas and company, it was the actual condition that he did not want to increase the staff anymore. This was because he lost fifteen knights a few days ago and he had to dispatch 1000 cavalrymen this time.

Besides, considering Elizavetta’s precedent, the doubt that Mashas and company might also slip out from the Imperial Palace did not fade away. He understood that the strength of their feelings towards Urz was considerable after talking with them once.

“If so, then it will be rather better to know their whereabouts.”

Naum judged so.

Thus, Urz left the Imperial Palace along with Mashas and Lim, leading 100 cavalrymen.

After having seen off Mashas and company, Titta was praying in the guest room given to her. She undid and took down her hair.

The nightclothes she wore were made of silk and the feel of them was good. They were thinly made, but the indoor air wasn’t warm enough to not be worrisome basically. It was not warm, but it would be a needless worry once she crawled into the bed.

“Please, protect Tigre-sama.”

There was a grim feeling in her voice, but if compared with that of several days ago, it was much brighter.

No matter what might be said, Tigre was alive. And although he left leading soldiers, it did not necessarily mean that he’s proceeding to a battlefield. Moreover, if something happens, there was Mashas and Lim by Tigre’s side.

Surely the four of them would be able to return to LeitMeritz.

Then after hesitating, Titta prayed like this.

“May that heirloom bow come back to Tigre-sama’s hands!”

Titta knew that that black bow was something uncanny. At the same time, she also knew that that black bow often saved Tigre from danger.

“You may use my body however much you want. So, please…”

At this time, Titta directly prayed to Tir Na Fa for the first time.

The darkness which lurked on the ceiling looked down at her. The darkness took a form somehow similar to a bow and there was a will within it, but Titta did not notice.

Well for one, the presence of that will was extremely thin (weak). It had not yet the power to fully manifest on the ground.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The Polesia dukedom was located in the southeast of the Zhcted Kingdom.

The name of the Vanadis governing that land was Sofya Obertas. She was the Vanadis with the nickname of “Brilliant Princess of the Light Flower” and was an impressively beautiful woman with waving golden hair and beryl-colored pupils. She was called Sofy by those close to her.

She wrapped her slender tall figure in a green dress and always carried a golden bishop’s staff. To the eyes of those who looked at her, this bishop’s staff was reflected as though it was a part of her body. This was the Viralt “Light Flower” which made Sofy a Vanadis.

Now, Sofy was checking something in the library which was in a corner of the Imperial Palace. Sitting in front of a long desk of oak, she opened an old book.

A candlestick was put on the right side of the long desk and a fire burnt on the candle. The books and scrolls, each being old, the edges turned yellow and the characters were blurred.

The usual, gentle smile not being on Sofy’s face, she turned over the book with a serious expression. In her left hand, there was a circular lens with a thin chain.

Outside of the Imperial Palace, the wings of night had covered the sky long ago and countless stars were twinkling. It was also the time when most of the people working in the Imperial Palace were sleeping.

However, Sofy, showing no signs of fatigue from government affairs, was silently looking over the book.

She was extremely busy from summer until recently.

As the Zhcted Kingdom’s messenger, she proceeded towards the Asvarre Kingdom that was across the sea and was rolled up in the civil war there. When they thought that it was settled by the activities of Tigre and the Vanadis Olga, they were attacked by a demon named Torbalan and a sea dragon on their way back.

Tigre fell into the sea and his welfare (status) was unknown even now. After she stopped by LeitMeritz and talked roughly about it to Ellen who was a close friend, she proceeded to the Capital Silesia and had to report to King Victor. It was after that that she was able to return to Polesia, and half of autumn had passed when she returned to her Imperial Palace.

Even after returning to Polesia, she really had no time to calm down. She had to settle the work that piled up when she was absent. There were many documents which absolutely needed her settlement.

But, she complained only in a form which posed as a joke and strove for the government affairs. Currently for her, the work pressure was also a relief.

At the time Torbalan appeared, Sofy was not able to save Tigre even though she was there. Even though he had saved her in Asvarre.

And, when the death of Alexandra Alshavin who, although a Vanadis like her, was also an important friend was brought to her, her heart grew colder.

“––There are rather too many misfortunes this year, eh.”

As a person governing a dukedom, she believed that she was used to a person’s death. But as expected, the death of those close to her stood in her heart. Not only the fact that in the case of Tigre, it happened right before her eyes, but there being also the regret of being unable to do anything, her feelings were rather strong.

''---At least, let me take revenge.''

It was demons that Sofy was investigating about. When she remembered Torbalan’s words one by one, that demon undoubtedly knew about the Vanadis. They had knowledge of them that differed from that of humans.

If she was to fight them, she must have knowledge about the enemy even if it’s just a little. Those who make light of information would never win no matter what the fight is. Even if they stood temporarily superior by fortune, they would be beaten someday.

As Sofy, who finished looking over the book opened on the desk put the lens which she was holding in her left hand on the desk, she lightly stretched herself. And then, she moved her chair and turned around to look back.

The interior of the room which was illuminated by the candlestick’s small fire wasn’t so wide. But, except the door and a small window, bookshelves covered the entire wall, hundreds of books lined up in the bookshelves and about the same number of scrolls and epistles were piled up.

These were collected during the several years after Sofy became a Vanadis. There were also the ones which she requested from the nobles of the neighboring countries such as Brune and Muozinel, having paid them money, and having her subordinates transcribe them.

For a private library, it was quite something. There was probably not many people even among the great nobles that had this many books and scrolls.

Sofy, having her beryl-colored pupils filled with the color of irony thought that it was good to collect books.

''---I didn’t think it would become like this though…''

She didn’t know yet that Tigrevurmud Vorn was alive. Polesia was in the southeast, and Lebus which Elizavetta governed was in the northeast of Zhcted.

In addition, Sofy wasn’t that intimate with Elizavetta, and since she returned to Polesia, she wasn’t able to leave the Imperial Palace due to government affairs.

[[File:MnOtV image 105.png|thumb]]

As she finished her short break, Sofy resumed her work. Suddenly, her eyes stopped at a certain description.

“––The King of the Magic Bullet?”

Thinking that they were words that she had heard somewhere before, Sofy wandered her gaze in the air and explored her memory. She was able to remember it without taking too much time.

In the far-off old days. It was the nickname of a certain hero at the time when even this Zhcted Kingdom didn’t exist yet on this earth.

The hero’s name was not known, and only the fact that it was a man and that nickname were left with little else record. The man who received from a Goddess a bow to surely hit what was aimed at, defeated all his enemies with that bow and finally became a King. People called him the “King of the Magic Bullet”.

“Yes, if I remember correctly, it should have been such a story…”

As she muttered, Sofy returned her look to the book. What she was reading now summarized about the existence of demons and fairies transmitted from ancient times, as well as the gods of old times and the humans who got involved with them. It was no wonder that the title “the King of the Magic Bullet” appeared.

There seemed to be only several lines written about the King of the Magic Bullet, but the characters of a country which fell to ruins long ago were mixed in, there were places incomprehensible in the sentences, and it took considerable time for even Sofy to understand.

''---The King of the Magic Bullet is a proxy manifesting the will of a Goddess on Earth. He’s a person who sometimes destroys things; inhuman things or sometimes destroys humans. He is someone who goes about the royal road or walks the evil path. He’s someone who becomes the hero or the Demon King…''

Sofy knitted her shapely brows. She felt like it was described as such when she summarized the parts which she understood, but she could not grasp the meaning very good. Still, they were contents which gave an ominous impression.

''---There are things with unclear meanings. Like the Goddess or the numbers 3 and 7 written on the front and back… What is bothering me are the words “inhuman things”.''

Inhuman things. Torbalan was without a doubt that.

After pondering for a while about the King of the Magic Bullet, Sofy shook her head with a surprised face. What she was investigating now was about demons.

''---I’m also concerned with the King of the Magic Bullet, but let’s postpone this for another time.''

If she was derailed, time would not be enough no matter how much there was. Sofy heaved a sigh and once again looked over the book.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 10 Chapter 1

2015-01-06T14:52:17Z

Payuset: /* Chapter 1 - Those who return, those who visit */

== Chapter 1 - Those who return, those who visit ==

The clouds extending to the sky were thin and the ones which were stirred up by the wind and swayed soundlessly harked back to white fog. Even so, they concealed the sun and it was enough to block the sunlight.

Waiting for the far spring, the ground calmly endured the cold of winter. The hills and fields were buried in snow, trees and flowers were covered with frost and the river was eroded by ice.

Capital of the Brune Kingdom: Nice. Similarly, the Luberon Mountain soaring at its center was wrapped in cold and was standing quietly.

It was said that the Founder, King Charles met a spirit which the gods sent to this Mountain and was given the sacred sword Durandal and the magic horse Bayard.

Bayard was a horse with a black mane and red skin and it did not show fatigue even if it ran through a wasteland all day long. Durandal easily cut iron armor and shields and lifted strange curses. It was said to be able to also cut the likes of dragons, spirits and ghosts.

Charles carrying Durandal on his shoulder and riding Bayard went around many battlefields. And after piling up victories as such, he founded the Brune Kingdom.

Charles, in order to offer gratitude to the gods, built a shrine on the mountain top of Luberon. Since then, the shrine had been managed by a dozen of priests and passed time peacefully.

Now, three men and women were visiting that shrine. A young girl who wore white silk clothes on her delicate body and put on a mantle, and a man and a woman accompanying her.

After greeting the head of the shrine, they left the shrine without particularly having a fun talk. The three people’s objective was not in the shrine, but outside.

“The cold of this season is quite severe. How about you warm yourselves for a little while? I also prepared wine.”

The head of the shrine offered so, but the young girl thanked him and declined. As the head of the shrine said, the air drifting at the top of this mountain was cold enough to sting the skin.

The girl was about 16 or 17 years old. Having trimmed her pale golden hair around her shoulders, and despite her neutral features, there was a feminine softness in the roundness of her cheeks. She was carefully holding a bouquet wrapped in a white cloth.

She was a beautiful girl who let one feel dignity in her casual gestures.

Her name was Regin.

More precisely Regin Ester Loire Bastien Do Charles. She was the Princess of the Brune Kingdom and she governed the Kingdom on behalf of her father, the King who died last year.

The two persons waiting behind Regin were knights serving as guards. Both young being in their mid-twenties, they each wore a silver breastplate and hung a sword to their waist. The man’s name was Claude and the girl’s Serena.

The two people’s faces being tensed was not only because of their duty as guards. This was because where they were heading now was an important place even to them.

In a place about ten steps away from the shrine, Regin stopped.

There was a grave there. It was still brand-new, and plain without an appropriate ornament. Beside the name Roland, only the short words “A knight among knights” were carved.

That alone was enough to describe the human called Roland.

The Knight Roland, who had the nickname of “Black Knight”, acted as the young knight leader of the Navarre Knight Squadron who made the soldiers of neighboring countries tremble just by showing his figure, and died in the civil war of Brune that occurred last year. It was not death in battle. He was murdered by Duke Ganelon.

Though it was wondered whether Roland’s corpse was left just as it was, the old Prime Minister Badouin secretly took it and it was buried here. This was because Roland was an abandoned child who had been picked up and raised by a shrine maiden serving in this shrine.

As she looked down at the grave, Regin spat out a white breath. When she put the bouquet in front of the grave, she joined her hands and prayed to the gods.

Roland did not leave that strong an impression on Regin. Though she had heard about his matchless bravery and loyalty, she knew that it was directed towards her father King Faron.

It was all right like that until the battle of Dinant last year. This was because in the circumstances where Faron was healthy and there was no shadow in his rule, and also where Regin herself pretended to be a Prince, she did not try to actively get involved with retainers, nobles and knights.

Even so, there were reasons why she came to offer flowers like this. One of them was that if it was her father the King, he would have certainly done so.

The other was because she was now in a position where she governed a country, and she keenly realized how reliable a person Roland was and held again a sense of respect.

The western border was especially noisy recently. The Sachstein Kingdom began to deploy 1000 to 2000 soldiers and was frequently setting skirmishes. They seemed to be probing about how the rule of a young princess was, and also about the western defense after Roland’s death.

The Princess had talked only a little with Tigrevurmud Vorn about Roland. Called Tigre by those close to him, the youth with darkish red hair talked about the Black Knight in this way.

“Strong… He was a very strong person. And also a splendid man.”

There were words full of real feelings. When he was considered a rebel due to the plot of Duke Thenardier and others, he had fought against the Navarre Knight Squadron led by Roland. He was one of the few people who fought Roland as an enemy while being a person of Brune, and learned of his fearfulness from direct experience.

For Tigre, Roland was not only a powerful foe, but also a benefactor.

At the time when the Muozinel army had invaded, the Knight Squadrons which were protecting various places of Brune gathered under Tigre. In addition to the fact that it was due to Mashas Rodant and Hugues Augres’ appeal that they rushed to him, it was because there was Roland’s appeal.

There had also times when Prime Minister Badouin and Mashas who assisted Regis now talked about the fact that if Roland were there, he would have definitely become a great help.

''---I won’t say that if you were alive.''

The dead could not be revived. Be it Roland or Regin’s father.

On behalf of those who were no longer in this world, they had to protect this country.

''---Thank you for having protected this country.''

As she deeply bowed to Roland’s grave, Regin looked back. The two guards stood at a place precisely three steps away from her and they were attentively surveying the surroundings.

“Are you all right without even praying?”

Regin knew that those two respected Roland. Therefore, she asked as such, but Serena, not moving an inch, responded in a tone so calm as to feel curtness.

“Thank you for your consideration, Your Highness. However, I think that neglecting my duty as a guard for that will rather anger the Black Knight’s soul.”

[[File:MnOtV image 014.png|thumb]]

Though Claude kept silent, he seemed to be of the same opinion as her.

“I understand. Well then, I shall also pray for your part.”

When the Princess said so with a wry smile, she turned to Roland’s grave. She joined her hands together once again.

Regin who finished her prayer to the gods left the mountain top followed by her two guards. They went down the mountain path which continued to the royal palace. Claude advanced several steps ahead and Serena stood side by side with Regin. The two of them did not utter even a single word.

While swaying her light golden hair to the winter wind, Regin looked at Serena with a sidelong glance.

''---Jeanne was a little easier to get close to though.''

While understanding that she should not compare them, Regin just thought about such a thing.

Jeanne was one of the Princess’s guards at the time when she lied about her sex distinction and called herself Regnas. Regin learned various things from her, how to light a fire and a method to know a direction by looking at the stars shining in the night sky. Even vulgar old tales that even the teachers of the royal palace never talked about.

She died in the trip to protect Regin after the battle of Dinant.

“Your Highness, is there something on my face?”

As she noticed Regin’s look, Serena turned a puzzled look. Regin shook her head.

“I’m relying on you, Serena. But, do not overdo it too much on your duty.”

It was their duty to protect Regin even at the expense of their own lives. While understanding that, the Princess could not help saying so.

Serena had never displayed her emotions until then, but she opened her eyes wide in surprise. With a soft smile, she gave a small bow.

“I am sorry for having caused Your Highness to worry. Though I did not intend to overdo it, I shall exert myself even more so as not to trouble you in the future.”

Though she had the feeling that she was strangely misunderstood, Regin nodded with a smile.

Then before long, they returned to the royal palace. Having appeared to welcome them was Prime Minister Pierre Badouin. The old Prime Minister who wrapped his body in gray official clothes respectfully bowed his head.

“Your Highness, it is good above all that you’ve come back safely.”

If we have to speak about Badouin’s features, the expression “like that of a cat” would be appropriate. On his roundish face, his gray mustache erectly extended to the right and left. Even his eyes slanted upwards, as expected, harked back to a cat.

“I only climbed the Luberon Mountain. Besides, there were Claude and Serena, too.”

As Regin said so while laughing, the Prime Minister with a cat face turned his gaze to the two guards. Claude and Serena shook their heads. It meant that there was nothing noteworthy to report.

“Prime Minister. There is something I would like to speak about, could you come to my office?”

Regin’s words were a little abrupt, but Badouin responded without showing any signs of anxiety.

“Understood. By the way, shall I also prepare warmed wine?”

Badouin had also happened to visit the shrine at the Luberon mountain top several times. He especially knew well the piercing cold of this season.

“Thank you. But I shall pass on alcohol. Can I ask for tea?”

It meant that it wasn’t a little chat or the likes of small talk, but a serious one. While walking the corridor following Regin, Badouin called a court lady and ordered her to carry tea to the office.

They arrived at the office; only Regin and Badouin entered. The two guards stood watch outside.

Regin was the lord of this royal palace and there were many rooms for her. There was a living room and a game room for relaxation, a private room, bedroom and library. Of course, there were not only one living room and private room; there were multiple rooms with different sizes and ornaments.

But, the Princess liked an office that not too wide; decorated with only a few furnishings and a Red Horse Flag. Even when there was no work that should be dealt with immediately, she was often in her office. For Regin, it was a place where her mood settled down.

As Regin sat before the office desk, she recommended a chair to Badouin. The old Prime Minister bowed and sat down on the chair.

“What may it be? The thing you want to hear from these old bones.”

“It is about Duke Ganelon and the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}.”

Regin directly cut to the chase.

Duke Ganelon was a noble who had governed the land of Lutetia located in the northern part of the Brune Kingdom before. The Ganelon House was a distinguished family which continued since the reign of the Founder Charles and you might say that it was one of the aristocrats representing Brune.

Last year, he conspired with Duke Thenardier and tried to assassinate Regin. Moreover, they made King Faron take a suspicious medicine which weakened him and considerably reduced his life span. Without that, Regin’s father would have still been in good health.

Even that Ganelon was no longer there.

He, who fought Duke Thenardier and was defeated, set fire to the town Artishem and his own mansion. The townscape which existed for hundreds of years was wrapped in hell fire, many charred corpses were scattered about in his burned and collapsed mansion and the distinction about which was Ganelon’s was not made in the end.

Spreading in the underground of that Artishem was the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}.

The {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} was conveyed as the ground where the Founder Charles received a revelation. It was a very large structural space harking back to either a palace or shrine of old times, and there was a door which could be opened by only the imperial family.

In last year’s civil war, Regin herself went to the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} along with Tigre and company in order to prove that she was from royalty.

However, they encountered the hindrance of Duke Thenardier when they arrived at its door, and moreover, the ceiling collapsed and the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} had been buried.

“Why was the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} in the basement of Artishem –– under Ganelon’s feet?”

As she oozed out some anxiety, Regin asked Badouin.

Until today, Regin had never deeply thought about those things. It was not as if she had forgotten, but she was not able to have time to carefully think about it as she was pressed by her duty as the ruler. She suddenly remembered it because it was Ganelon who murdered Roland.

When Badouin received Regin’s serious look straight on, he said after a short pause as he explored his memory.

“According to the myth and old documents of the founding of the country, it is said that the Founder Charles trusted the First Generation Duke Ganelon very much. That for Charles, Ganelon was an existence which he could be called his best friend. It was probably the outcome of that that he was given the land of Lutetia after getting to know the existence of the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}.”

“Would he be left Artishem and the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} for just that reason?”

On the Princess’s face which showed that she could not understand, the Prime Minister answered while adjusting his erectly extended mustache with a finger.

“According to a certain document, it seems that the First Generation Lord Ganelon was a priest. And that the reason why the Founder Charles gave him Lutetia was not known.”

Regin opened her eyes wide to Badouin’s words.

“A priest, you say…? I also studied the myths of the founding of the country as royalty, but it is the first time that I heard that the First Generation Lord Ganelon was a priest.”

“Your Highness, it is not that you overlooked it. It is because it should only be written in the myths of the founding that he was Charles’s best friend and a chief vassal.”

Badouin did not deny Regin’s words and nodded in a slow movement. To his attitude, the Princess knitted her browns as she felt that she could not understand.

“Were there any circumstances?”

“Although called a priest, it is totally different from the present priests. It is said that Ganelon the was someone who visited the mountains concealed in the depths of a deep snowy forest, who spoke not only to the gods, but also to spirits and fairies; borrowing their wisdom. Also that he was also quite knowledgeable on that kind of magic (sorcery).”

“Rather than priest, isn’t it appropriate to call him a sorcerer or shaman…”

Regin unintentionally voiced out her honest impression. Badouin squinted and smiled wryly.

“Though I think the same thing as Your Highness, the people at that time were calling Ganelon a priest. Probably, even the duties requested from a priest were different from those of now.”

“That’s why it wasn’t written in the myth of the founding, huh.”

Regin finally consented. Anyone would probably think that the reputation, of the close and trusted friend of the Founder King who talked with spirits and that he also seemed very knowledgeable in magic, was bad. Badouin continued.

“Besides, it seems that it was until the third or fourth generation counting from the First that the Ganelon House was said to be a lineage of priests. Probably, while living as a noble of Brune, the things such as knowledge, custom and schooling as a priest disappeared without being inherited.”

As the Brune Kingdom adjusted its form as a country, many manners and customs were also born among nobles. The Ganelon House probably cast aside the fact that they were priests while piling up generation after generation. Badouin explained so.

“This is only what I know, but was it in any way helpful to Your Highness?”

“Yes. Thank you, Badouin.”

Regin smiled and expressed words of gratitude. It was not as if there was no longer anything she was concerned with, but anyway her doubt was dispelled. The Princess changed the topic.

“Speaking of which, how is the situation in Artishem?”

After the civil war ended, Regin who became the ruler of Brune naturally undertook the revival of Artishem, too. She sent soldiers and made them transport materials trying to rebuild the central city of the north.

“According to the report delivered last month, it has recovered to about one-third of its original state. In the first place, in the strategic position which links the center to the north, the flow of people is prosperous. It will regain its previous appearance after some time has been spent. And it seems that it is already a good time to start work on the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}.”

When Regin decided on Artishem’s rebuilding, she issued instructions to leave the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} buried with rubble as it is. This was because she thought that the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} was something unrelated to people living in the town and that she should give priority to the reconstruction of Artishem itself.

However, Regin shook her head to Badouin’s proposal.

“It can still be delayed, right? After all, there is no need to hurry with the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}. When spring comes, I will listen to the report again and even then…”

“Understood.”

Suddenly, Regin removed her gaze from Badouin and cast it on the work desk. She remembered about Tigre. For Regin, the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} was a place which had let soldiers die idly, and also a place which had made her loved one sad.

That loved one should have been in a foreign country as a guest General, but it was said that he fell into the winter sea and went missing. It was none other than a messenger of Zhcted that told so.

With the pretext to hear the story in detail, Regin had detained that messenger in one room of the royal palace. Though it was virtual confinement, the messenger who had probably prepared to receive a treatment of such degree had spent these several days without stating even one complaint.

Meanwhile, Regin had Mashas Rodant go to Zhcted to confirm the fact of Tigre’s disappearance.

''---Lord Tigrevurmud…''

She thought that she did not mind in what kind of appearance, she just wanted him to be safe. She wanted to welcome him in the best way possible when he returned to Brune.

Regin, retaining anxiety and hope in her blue pupils, prayed to the gods in a subdued voice.

Though Badouin roughly guessed from the Princess’s expression, he kept silent and watched over her.

This Prime Minister with a cat face understood well the fact that Tigre’s existence was necessary for Regin in a lot of ways.

Badouin who left the office returned to his room which was in the royal palace.

The structure of the old Prime Minister’s room was not so different from Regin’s. Shelves which kept various documents and letters were installed on both sides of the wall, and a Red Horse Flag was hung at the center of the wall. There was a work desk and a chair looking old in front of it and a candlestick, while a mountain of documents waiting for settlement were piled up on the desk.

As Badouin lighted the candlestick with his own hands, he went around the desk and sat on the chair. After being ordered by the late King Faron, the Prime Minister had done this work almost every day.

As he was about to set his hands on the documents at once, the door was knocked on from outside. The Prime Minister with the cat face said ‘come in’ after stroking his mustache once.

Coming in was a civil official. He presented a letter to Badouin.

“It is from Nemetacum.”

Badouin narrowed his eyes at the civil official’s words. After stroking his mustache once again, he received the letter. The civil official bowed and left.

After confirming that the door was closed, Badouin looked over the letter silently.

Nemetacum was in the southern part of the Brune Kingdom. Though it was the land which Duke Thenardier had governed, after him and his son Zion died last year, the royal family requisitioned it and a chief administrator dispatched by Regin was governing it.

He attempted to murder the King and the Princess. So, the Thenardier House should have been abolished, but due to some circumstances, it still continued.

One of the reasons was the grace period. If the Thenardier House was dissolved, a great number of people would have lost their job in one night and became homeless. In order to avoid that, Regin and Badouin made several choices and let the Thenardier House survive.

Another one was Regin’s weakness as a ruler. At the time when Faron was in good health, Regin’s shadow was thin and she had no certain accomplishments, either. Also about the reason why she had been brought up as a Prince, it was officially “because an oracle decided this”.

The civil war ended, and among the noble lords who regained their calm, there were few who turned a skeptical look towards Regin. There were even those who were wondering whether she was the Zhcted Kingdom’s puppet –– a marionette.

Although Badouin and Mashas were making some people swear allegiance to the royal family as they steadily performed negotiations and persuasion, unpredictable situations continued.

If they were to speak of the Thenardier House’s abolition in such circumstances, they would stimulate them (nobles not acknowledging Regin) more than needed. Even if there was a justifiable reason.

The territory of Duke Thenardier House was requisitioned, and with nobody succeeding it, it was destined to disappear even if left as it is. In that case, they decided to wait for a suitable time and abolished it.

It was said that there was seditious movement in the Thenardier House.

''---They investigated Her Highness the Princess’s personal life…?''

In the letter that Badouin received just now, such a thing was concisely written.

The name of the letter’s author was Gerard Augres. He was the son of Viscount Hugues Augres who governed Territoire in the east of Brune and a man who served as the secretary of the royal palace.

Ordered by Badouin, he was now in Nemetacum. Though he was made to go there to investigate whether the remnants of the Duke Thenardier House were moving suspiciously, Gerard splendidly seized their movement, investigated it and reported to Badouin.

According to Gerard’s letter, it was Duke Thenardier’s wife, a woman called Melisande who had made her move. She was Faron’s niece, thus Regin’s cousin.

She was in a position where she should have been charged with crimes as Thenardier’s wife, but she avoided punishment thanks to her blood lineage. As for Regin, she could not bring herself to take the life of her cousin who lost her husband and her son, and also had no territory.

However, Regin and Badouin did not just leave Melisande as such. She was entrusted to a certain shrine of Nemetacum. Though they were thinking that it would be good if she was to spend the rest of her life peacefully in the shrine, it looked like their wish didn’t come true.

When Badouin finished looking over the letter, he stared at one point in the air and lost himself in thought.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

In the corner of a forest wrapped in the darkness of night, there were two youths.

It was an unusual scene. In a position where both of them were sitting on the ground, one was thrusting the point of his sword before the other. A tense atmosphere wrapped the two people and the bonfire flickering to the winter wind illuminated their faces in profile.

This place was the Lebus dukedom located in the northwest of the Zhcted Kingdom. It was within a forest which was at a distance of about one day on foot from its Imperial Palace. One koku had already passed after the day had set.

Being thrust at with the sword was a youth with darkish red hair who was around 16 to 17 years old. His clothes wore out here and there and considerable fatigue could be seen on his face.

His name was Urz. He was an attendant serving the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina, the ruler of Lebus. Although called attendant, with no memory of (maybe) before ten days, the name Urz was a word which had finally come to his mind after he explored his memory.

Thrusting the sword at that Urz was a Muozinel youth with the characteristic brown skin. He was around 20 years old. He was tall, his nose and chin were thin, and his sharp look harked back to a wild beast. Unlike Urz, he wrapped his body in a traveling outfit.

This Muozinel person was Damad. He should be the benefactor who saved Urz from bandits, but when one thought that they were exchanging a conversation before the bonfire, Damad suddenly drew his sword and thrust it at Urz. As for Urz, it was more than incomprehensible.

''---What the hell is this?''

While staring at the tip of the drawn sword, Urz inwardly groaned.

“You’re Tigrevurmud Vorn, you say…?”

A voice tinged with hostility and some surprise leaked out from Damad’s mouth. After the hesitation of an instant, he tried to nudge the sword at Urz’s face. Urz suddenly threw back his body downward. Above the body of the youth facing upward, the drawn sword passed through empty space.

Not wanting to let him escape, Damad turned the point of the sword down. Although his face turned pale, Urz desperately extended his left leg. He kicked off the bonfire with all his strength.

Firewood collapsed and sparks flew. The flame swayed and burnt the leg of Damad who was near. The Muozinel youth briefly uttered a scream of pain. The sword which approached Urz’s throat strayed to the side.

Not overlooking that opening, Urz rolled on the ground horizontally and escaped from Damad’s sword. He raised his body and turned his back on Damad. Then, he jumped into the darkness lurking beyond the trees.

While being out of breath and stumbling repeatedly, he ran in the darkness delirious. One might say that it was fortunate that he didn’t hit the trunk of a tree.

His foot was caught to the root of a tree. Without even time for thinking “damn it!”, Urz flashily fell down. The little air which had accumulated into his lungs was spitted out along with a wordless scream.

“Uh ah…”

He couldn’t muster strength to stand immediately. His breathing was painful. His whole body was screaming. Sandwiched between the cold air and ground, Urz vacantly stared at the darkness.

Today, only things hardly believable as reality were occurring. It felt like he was made to see nightmares one after another.

Today in midday, Urz accompanied Elizavetta and they visited a shrine of old times. That shrine seemed to be a place with some unpleasant memory for her.

When they were going to leave the shrine, Lebus Knights showed up. They complained saying that Urz was evaluated beyond his ability, and they turned their swords not only to Urz, but also to Elizavetta, their lord. The knights were clearly not sane.

In addition, a suspicious old woman calling herself Baba Yaga showed up and confusion accelerated.

Elizavetta, while having no choice but knock down the knights, escaped into the shrine with Urz. But, the floor of the shrine collapsed and both of them fell underground.

Though they suffered only minor injuries because of Valitsaif, Elizavetta’s Viralt which had protected them, the strange situation did not end there.

Underground, there was a dragon with a strange appearance possessing two heads. It was a malformed dragon called the Double Headed Dragon.

Although Elizavetta fought hard protecting Urz, she was forced into a unfavorable situation at the dragon’s strength and there was also the fact that she was fighting in darkness.

It was at that time that Urz displayed a mysterious power.

A jet black bow, and an arrow made by getting power from Elizavetta’s Thunder Swirl.

Using it, Urz killed the Double Headed Dragon.

In the brief time when they were relieved, Baba Yaga appeared once again and Urz was swallowed in darkness.

Then, when he came to himself, he was lying down all alone in a forest. The black bow had disappeared and Elizavetta was nowhere to be found.

Hardly able to move due to pain, fatigue and cold, it was Damad who introduced himself as a traveling merchant who had saved Urz who was about to be attacked by bandits.

While they were eating the rabbit that Damad had hunted around a bonfire, Urz revealed his identity. Then while they were exchanging a conversation, Damad suddenly asked.

[Do you know someone called Tigrevurmud Vorn?]

''---That’s right. It’s that Tigrevurmud Vorn.''

As his breathing settled down while he was thought back to what happened today, Urz finally became able to think calmly.

When he was asked by Damad, Urz answered that it was probably him.

That answer made Damad move. Even when he recalled Damad’s lines when he had thrust the sword at him, there was no doubt.

“Tigrevurmud Vorn, huh…”

When muttered so, a light headache attacked Urz. But, many scenes did not float in his head like when he killed the Double Headed Dragon with the power of the black bow.

“––Now then, what should I do?”

Putting strength into his body which had grew cold, Urz raised his body. When he looked back, the light of a small flame could be seen ahead of the darkness where trees soared. It was the bonfire. Though he had intended to run desperately, actually it looked like it was only about 30 Alsins (about 30 meters) away from there.

Removing the soil on his clothes, Urz began to think. Why didn’t Damad run after him? What should he (Urz) do?

There was not much time. This was because the situation where he had wounds all over his body whereas Damad had room to spare had not changed. Night deepened as time passed and the cold would probably make him suffer.

“Really, today is full of only incomprehensible things.”

But, he did not intend to fall in such a place. No matter what, he must return to the Imperial Palace, by Elizavetta’s side.

He took a deep breath. He stared at the distant bonfire. He checked that his hands and feet moved. It’s all right.

The light of a strong will dwelled within the youth’s black pupils.

Urz gripped a sleeve of his clothes and tore them with all his strength. Even though the youth was injured in the battle again the dragon, thus was now weakened, he still had enough strength to be able to tear it as he wanted.

Just in case, he hid behind the trunk of a tree. Urz started preparations for a counterattack.

Urz ran away, and Damad was gazing at the depths of the darkness where trees stood in a row.

“I thought he was an absentminded fellow, but he’s unexpectedly quick-witted.”

Though annoyance was contained in his voice, his anger was turned more to himself than to Urz. In a very short time, Damad had made two mistakes.

One was the fact that he drew his sword even though he still didn’t clearly know whether Urz was Tigre.

And the other was that he hesitated after having thrust his sword at Tigre.

He shouldn’t have drawn his sword at that stage. However, since he had drawn it out, he should have killed him at once.

As he wasn’t able to do it, an opportunity arose and gave Urz the opportunity of a counterattack or escape. “I failed… If this was to be known by His Highness the King’s younger brother, I wouldn’t probably get off with just a reprimand.”

Damad was not a traveling merchant. He was one of the aides of the King’s younger brother Kreshu Shaheen Baramir of the Muozinel Kingdom. The King’s younger brother highly evaluated this youth and had high expectations from him as a warrior as well as a commander.

This time, the mission he was appointed to was to confirm Tigre’s death, and kill him in case he was alive.

About ten days had passed since Damad infiltrated Zhcted pretending to be a traveling merchant. Until today, he had not obtained a decent clue concerning Tigre. While thinking whether or not he fell into the sea and died after all as the rumor said, Damad continued his trip.

“…As for the fact that I’ve frankly reacted after being told ‘it’s probably me’, even I got impatient.”

Although complaining, Damad’s black pupils didn’t drift away from the depths of the forest wrapped in darkness. A sword possessing a blade with a curve peculiar to Muozinel was grasped at his hand.

He was thinking that Urz would return.

''---Just because he escaped in the forest doesn’t mean he’ll be all right. After all, there’s no way he can pass through the forest within this cold, and without light. He wouldn’t last even a quarter koku.''

Even if Urz wrapped his body in an overcoat and stayed near the bonfire, the winter night cold would sneak in from a few gaps. Though Damad was a Muozinel person resistant to heat and weak to coldness, even if not him, this night air would kill Urz. Furthermore, Urz was weakened.

''---If he doesn’t come back at this rate, there’s no helping if he drops dead in the forest. It’ll only means that he was an idiot. The problem is when he will return, but…''

There, Damad interrupted his thinking. Something which plowed through darkness and cut the wind came flying.

It flew into the bonfire and flicked off one branch of firewood. A dry sound resounded and the flame flickered.

Sensing danger, Damad quickly lay on the ground. The cold stroke his chin.

After a short pause of about five counts, the air groaned again. A hard sound resounded near the young man’s right hand and something bounced. That something rolled on the ground after bouncing once more.

''---A stone, huh!''

Damad felt shivers. He did not shiver only because of the cold. Sweat damply streamed down his forehead. The Muozinel warrior was convinced that it was Urz’s doing.

''--- This is bad…''

There was a bon-fire near him. It was a perfect mark for Urz who was lurking in the darkness.

However, Damad hesitated about putting out the fire. Here was inside a forest. There were probably beasts. If, for example, wolves were near, he would fall as easy prey to them.

Besides, putting out fire didn’t necessarily mean that he would stand advantageous. Both of them would just struggle in the darkness and while freezing from the cold, they would explore each other’s position. For Damad who assumed cold as a weakness, it was a development that he wanted to avoid.

A stone came flying again and hit the bonfire. Sparks rapidly scattered.

''---That’s quite a speed. The aim is good, too. I thought that he was considerably weakened though.''

In a situation where if he made one wrong move, it would hit a nearby tree and rebound to him, Urz threw the stones as if he didn’t worry about such a thing.

''---It’s not thrown by hand. So he tore off the hem of his clothes and made an improvised sling (stone-throwing string), huh.''

If he was throwing with his hand, it shouldn’t have flown linearly until here.

“Not bad.”

Damad spitted out a sigh of admiration.

Kick the bonfire, take Damad by surprise and escape into the forest. If it just ended with that alone, Damad would not have highly evaluated Urz.

That amnesic youth had immediately counterattacked. What’s more, he had not challenged Damad who had a sword to close-range combat, which would be advantageous to him (Damad). He had hidden himself in the darkness and thrown stones.

''---At that time when I saw him surrounded by bandits, I thought that he was just a dying person on the roadside.''

Fighting spirit weakened from the Muozinel youth’s black pupils.

Urz was without a doubt a warrior. And Damad did not dislike such a man.

''---If it continues like this, it’ll become a battle of attrition. Though it’ll end up being my win...''

Not out of difference in ability or skill. Urz was more worn out than Damad, and he also lacked equipment for the cold. By just keeping still, cold would take heat from his body.

But, Damad would probably not get off unscathed, either. It was ridiculous to get injured in such a boring (trivial?) fight. And above all, Damad would get nothing even if he was to win.

As expected, a fourth stone flew into the bonfire. As he was waiting for it, Damad quickly stood up. He advanced about ten steps with the bonfire behind him and thrust his sword between trees. He called out into the darkness.

“Urz! I want to speak with you. As proof, I’ll put my sword here. Come back!”

As he shouted in a loud voice, Damad parted from the sword which he had stabbed into the ground returned near to the bonfire. He waited for Urz to appear.

Though Damad understood that it was a selfish excuse after having pointed his sword to Urz, he thought that Urz would probably take the bait. That man should able to perform such a calculation.

After about 50 or 60 seconds passed, a figure of a person dimly emerged from within the darkness.

“Take ten … no, even five more steps away from the sword. Open your hands and raised them, too.”

The shadow emitted a voice full of strain. Damad did as he was told. “Raise your hands” meant that he was definitely careful of projectile weapons such as a stone or dagger.

Along with the sound of stepping on the ground, Urz showed up from the trees at last. He had twined a cloth smeared with soil around his right hand and was grasping a small stone in his left hand. In case Damad was to show a strange movement, he probably intended to immediately throw it at him.

While turning a look of caution to Damad, Urz pulled out the sword thrust into the ground. He fixed his breathing and said in a calm voice.

“Please tell me. Why did you suddenly attack me?”

It was the expected question. Damad spoke the lines which he had already prepared in his mind.

“It’s because you said that you might be Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

Urz gasped. He became anxious to the fact that something had probably happened between Tigre and Damad. After a short pause, the darkish red-haired youth asked.

“Did Tigrevurmud Vorn do something which incurred your enmity?”

“No. Though I can’t tell you the details, there are various circumstances. I’m to kill or capture him alive.”

Both hands still raised, the Muozinel young man stuck out his chest and answered indifferently. Urz stared at Damad with a dumbfounded face. He probably did not think that he would be so direct. However, Urz immediately pulled himself together and threw a new question.

“Then, why did you call me, even going as far as to throw away your sword? Be it killing me or capturing me alive, you should have just until I’m unable to move. Did you think that I would obediently obey if you explain?”

“Well, about that”, Damad deliberately made a skeptical expression and said.

“Are you really Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

These words seemed to surprise Urz. The amnesic youth opened his eyes wide.

“…What are you trying to say?”

“It’s just what I mean. You certainly said it. And I believed it for a moment, too. But thinking carefully, there is no evidence.”

Urz, not moving an inch, was listening to Damad’s words holding his breath. Damad vehemently spoke furthermore.

“Hey, Urz. Do you have anything proving that you’re Tigrevurmud Vorn? Will there be anything if you return to the Imperial Palace of Lebus?”

Urz revealed a difficult expression and feebly shook his head. Damad inwardly heaved a sigh of relief. If he had said that there was something, he would have had to reconsider it again.

“You may be Tigrevurmud Vorn, or maybe not. What’s more, you come with memory loss. It’s really dangerous to move by only believing your words. It’s like blindfolding a camel and setting it out to the desert.”

To that sarcastic expression, Urz seemed to be offended and glared at Damad.

“Those lines are hardly thinkable from someone who had tried to kill me until a while ago.”

“Then, I’ll ask once again. Are you really Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

When Damad asked, Urz looked downwards as he was at a loss for an answer. The young man with brown skin took a small breath and smiled at Urz.

“Did I say too much? It’s not like I’m threatening you. In the case that you aren’t Tigrevurmud Vorn, I’ll be a fool for having tried to kill a different person by jumping to a wrong conclusion. I’ll ask you to forgive me for that.”

At Damad who did not break his unabashed attitude, Urz sighed. As it became troublesome, he asked in a carefree tone.

“So, what do you intend to do with me?”

“I’ll take you to the Imperial Palace of Lebus.”

To Urz who asked while bracing himself, Damad plainly answered.

“Since there is no clear evidence, you’re Urz who serves Lebus. I’ll take it to the Imperial Palace and get 100 silver coins.”

As Urz stared at the Muozinel young man with a dumbfounded face, he shook his head to both sides as he couldn’t understand.

“For someone who tried to kill me, what make you think that you’ll get the reward? It’s obvious that I will complain to my superior and have you thrown in jail.”

“If that’s the case, I’ll leave you here. And you should just return to the Imperial Palace by yourself. If you can, that is.”

Damad scornfully laughed, and Urz gave a small groan as he hit a painful place<ref> as to say that he agrees with Damad on the fact that he couldn’t return by himself </ref>.

Though this forest was at a distance of about one day on foot from the Imperial Palace, it was a place which he was not familiar with. He didn’t even know which direction to walk to arrive at the Imperial Palace.

In addition, with neither food nor water, he would only have an improvised stone-throwing string (sling) as a weapon. It was doubtful whether Urz could get out of this forest alone.

However, Urz still revealed a wary expression and turned a suspicious gaze to Damad.

“Didn’t you think that I may break the promise after I return to the Imperial Palace?”

“I’ll think about it again when it happens. Now, what do you say? Do you ride on my proposal?”

Wind blew. The flame of the bonfire flickered and illuminated the two men’s faces from below.

Urz did not answer immediately. However, he reached a conclusion before the time of about ten counts. Staring at Damad, he sighed for the ninth time in this night.

“Understood. I will have you guide me.”

“It’s a deal.”

As Damad laughed and said, Urz turned eyes mixed with sarcasm to the Muozinel young man.

“Which reminds me; you said that you are a traveling merchant. That’s a lie, isn’t it?”

“No matter what, as long as one can make a trade, he’s a splendid merchant.”

He was a voluble man to the utmost. Urz smiled wryly and was about to return the sword which he held in his hand to Damad. But, not only did the black-haired Muozinel young man not accept it, but he also gave its sheath to Urz.

“You may have that. Consider it as proof of trust.”

Even without a sword, Damad still had a bow, and also a dagger. It was not as if he had no confidence in hand-to-hand fighting. Even if some unexpected situation occurred, he had confidence that he could deal with it.

“Understood. Then, I’ll do so until we arrive at the Imperial Palace.”

Afterwards, when the two men gathered the firewood which flew around, they spent the night while taking watch alternatively.

You don’t know when a beast will approach in the forest at night. It was also necessary to be careful so as not to let fire go out. However the feelings towards the other party were, they should cooperate with each other in this place.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

At the time when Urz and Damad decided to cooperate for the time being, in a corner of the Imperial Palace of Lebus, two men were facing each other with pale faces.

One was a knight in his prime called Naum who somewhat let hardships drift under his eyes. The other was an aged man called Lazarl who wrapped an official outfit on his slim figure and carefully fixed his pure white hair. Both of them were people whom Elizavetta deeply trusted.

“Hasn’t Vanadis-sama return yet?”

Lazarl said as his face turned pale. Naum nodded with a painful expression.

It was unusual for Elizavetta to go out for a walk. However, if she did not come back even when the moon rose highly, this was the first time that there was no communication.

Especially this time, she had taken Urz. When it came to the soldiers and court ladies working in the Imperial Palace, trivial rumors would probably spread in the Imperial Palace. Imagining such a scene, Lazarl and Naum wanted to hold their heads in their arms.

“How many people are there who know about this?”

“Those whom I can assert that they know are only you, Lazarl-dono and I. We can give careful instructions to those who don’t know yet, so…”

Naum answered with a serious face.

For example, if they explained that “Vanadis-sama came back from a different gate” to the gatekeeper, they could deceive them for the time being.

They only had to say to the court ladies who took care of her personal needs that “there was business and she took a rest in another room today”, too. As there were actually urgent matters quite often in the position of Vanadis, the court ladies were also used to it.

“The problem is how to search for Vanadis-sama…”

Elizavetta did not tell them where she went.

Since there were originally many cases when she wanted to be alone, thus she took a walk, neither Naum nor Lazarl had tried to find out where she would go by questioning her forcibly.

“If we do a large-scale search, many people will become aware of Vanadis-sama’s absence. We must avoid that no matter what.”

Lazarl nodded at Naum’s words.

“Much more, to think it’s at such time.”

The door of the castle town was closed and the moon rose highly in the sky. It was the time when many homes had already gotten it over with dinner. If they were to move soldiers at such a time, it would be more than just attracting the people’s attention.

“Say, Naum. How many soldiers can you move by your instructions without causing uproar?”

“If it’s to be quietly, I would say about fifty.”

“Then, it doesn’t matter. Could you have them move anytime soon?”

If they knew Elizavetta’s whereabouts, Naum and Lazarl would have probably moved the soldiers immediately. The fact that her whereabouts were unknown was the problem. If they were to recklessly move the soldiers at midnight, both of them understood that it would only be a wasted effort.

“How about waiting for the daybreak and moving them?”

“We would have no other choice but to ask the neighboring villages. We can make up something along the lines ‘though Vanadis-sama left for a long-term inspection, we had to have her come back to the Imperial Palace on urgent matters.”

“There doesn’t seem to be any other ways…”

Naum traced the wrinkles of his face and sighed.

“At any rate… Didn’t you think about what could possibly have happened, Lazarl-dono?”

Naum asked in a serious tone. It’s not only that he wanted to borrow the old civil official’s wisdom. There was also the need to be unified concerning this point in case of an unexpected situation. Lazarl unusually frowned, too.

“Many people will think that Urz kidnapped Vanadis-sama.”

“Which means that you have a different opinion, right Lazarl-dono?”

As Naum said as to make sure, Lazarl distorted his mouth in displeasure.

“Of course. Certainly, Vanadis-sama is fond of Urz. But, she has wisdom not suitable for her age. She knows the line that she should keep. Even if Urz is to say something, she won’t do something like straying away from the path with it.”

“I’m relieved to hear these words.”

Naum said while stroking his chest with a sigh of relief. It was his true intention. If his opinion was to oppose this old man’s gathering up (unifying) the civil officers, the confusion of Lebus would further increase.

In that way, the two men welcomed morning without a wink of sleep.

It was at the time where day broke that the Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl who was their master came back.

She did not showed up from the main gate leading to the castle town of the rampart surrounding the Imperial Palace, but from the back gate located in a place which was not conspicuous.

Naum and Lazarl who received the report rushed to the back door and welcomed the Vanadis. But, the two men found no words to say as soon as they caught sight of Elizavetta’s figure.

Her red hair was disheveled, holes were also opened in many places on her purple dress and both the sleeves and cuffs were torn off. Her white skin was also smeared with mud and there were many wounds. There were also no shoes, she was barefoot. She tightly grasped the Thunder Swirl, her Viralt in her left hand and was dragging it.

Her Rainbow Eyes of gold and blue, although stagnated by fatigue, showed a winding of violent emotions. If it was a weak person of mind, he would not even be able to look directly into her eyes.

Elizavetta had never shown such a shameful sight even after an intense battle.

The horse that she was riding was similarly dirty and its mane was disheveled like an old brush. More than ten helmets were tied with a thin rope to the saddle. The helmets were dirty and damaged as if she had just picked them up from a battlefield. There were some which were squashed as if having been struck by a hammer.

And, she was alone. There was not Urz.

Naum and Lazarl were speechless to the Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl with too much fierce an appearance.

“––I just came back”

As Elizavetta said with a penetratingly cold voice, the two men finally came to their senses. It was not only those two. Even the gatekeepers protecting the back door, and the soldiers who saw the figure of the red-haired Vanadis equally showed the same reaction, too. No one was able to hide his surprise.

“I will call a doctor!”

As he changed his facial expression and said so, Naum went to call a doctor in a great hurry. Though he himself did not have to move and it should’ve been enough for him to send a soldier, confusion made him do so.

“What happened…?”

The voice of the old civil official who asked so to his lord was trembling. The atmosphere released from Elizavetta’s whole body was similar to that of a wounded beast and in no way something before which you could simply speak. Even so, Lazarl’s sense of responsibility as a retainer and his feeling to console the Vanadis outweighed the shiver.

But Elizavetta, not answering her retainer’s question, one-sidedly said.

“Let the horse rest. And then –– polish these helmets.”

When she turned a glance to the helmets, mixed feelings flashed across Elizavetta’s pupils. However, Lazarl was the only one who noticed it. The thin, old civil official respectfully bowed.

“As you wish.”

Lazarl changed his thoughts. Even though his mind was filled with numerous questions, pressing the lord full of bruises for an answer is not what a retainer should do.

Besides, Elizavetta did not seem to have lost her sanity. On her expression which stared at the helmets, there was a sense of grief, though small.

Lazarl issued instructions to the gatekeepers and soldiers nearby. When Elizavetta glanced at the soldiers, she stuck out her chest and proudly began to walk. Lazarl followed after her.

The red-haired Vanadis entered the Imperial Palace. Lazarl guessed that she seemed to be going to her bedroom. Then, Lazarl finally remembered about Urz.

“What about Urz?”

Why was that youth not here?

“Urz is not here.”

As she replied only that in a curt tone, Elizavetta suddenly changed the topic.

“These helmets––”

She said with her back turned on him as such. As Lazarl failed to hear, he ran up with short steps (trots) to be immediately nearby Elizavetta.

“Those helmets are those of knights who had worked in this Imperial Palace. There were fifteen, but I wasn’t able to bring back all of them.”

Lazarl looked up at Elizavetta with a befuddled face. He was not able to immediately understand what she said.

They arrived at her bedroom. When Elizavetta took the bell on the desk with her hand as soon as she entered her bedroom, she rang it with rough hands.

The court lady who appeared at a quick pace failed to bow before the opened door. To her master’s ghost-like appearance, the court lady stood stock still with a face likely to faint at any time. Although Lazarl sympathize with her from the bottom of his heart, he said on behalf of his master.

“Vanadis-sama is tired. Could you prepare a bucket of hot water, a cloth to wipe the body, a change of clothes and wine? Someone else has gone to call the doctor.”

Lazarl’s calm attitude and words somehow made the court lady pull herself together.

“I-I shall prepare them at once.”

Although her tongue got entangled, the court lady deeply bowed and disappeared in front of the bedroom.

“Thank you for your work.”

When Elizavetta returned words of gratitude to the old civil official, she draw a chair and sat.

“Lazarl. I understand that you are confused, but can you wait a little more? It would save me the trouble to talk again about it after Naum came, right?”

Then, Naum showed up with the doctor before long. The doctor was a small-sized old woman. Both of them seemed to have rushed very hastily; their faces were covered with sweat and they were heavily breathing. Slightly later than Naum and the doctor, the court lady brought a cloth and a bucket filled with hot water.

“Before I begin the treatment, she must first change your clothes. Excuse me Lazarl-sama, Naum-sama. But could you please wait outside?”

“I don’t mind.”

Elizavetta narrowed her eyes and said so. As a Vanadis, she was not embarrassed from changing her clothes in front of her retainers. Though she might have such an intention, Lazarl, not breaking his attitude as a retainer, politely bowed his head.

“Vanadis-sama. As you see, Naum is out of breath. Could you allow him to take a break while you are treating your wounds?”

Elizavetta turned her gaze to Naum who wiped sweat with his sleeve, and smiled.

“Understood. Then, wait outside.”

Lazarl winked at Naum. The two men bowed and left the Vanadis’ bedroom. They looked at each other and sighed deeply.

In reality, both of them wanted time to settle down.

Even though a half koku has not passed yet since Elizavetta came back to the Imperial Palace, they kept on being surprised. They, who spent a night without a wink of sleep, somewhat endured it. Even if they heard Elizavetta’s story from here on, they wanted to prepare mentally at least.

Lazarl looked up at the knight in his prime standing beside him.

“Naum. What on earth do you think happened to Vanadis-sama? Even if something happened, she is injured to that extent.”

Naum made a wry face and shook his head from side to side.

Even when surrounded by 100 or 200 soldiers in a battlefield, wielding Valitsaif, her Viralt and easily defeating the enemy was Elizavetta Fomina.

Naum had many times seen her standing at the vanguard of soldiers and resolutely fighting. Even in the vortex of a fierce battle, the enemy’s swords, spears, shot arrows and pebbles were not able to injure Elizavetta.

''---No, only one thing…''

A nightmarish scene crossed Naum’s mind.

Naum suddenly recalled the battle with a large group of pirates who lined up their ships and fought with Legnica around autumn. About the huge white monster which suddenly appeared on the pirates’ flagship.

The monster which the Vanadis of Legnica Alexandra Alshavin a.k.a Sasha and Elizavetta defeated at last. In that fight, Elizavetta who returned to an allied ship holding Sasha had unusually suffered serious injuries.

He thought that if there was someone or something able to injure a Vanadis, it was only such a monster.

“What’s wrong?”

Naum came to his senses at Lazarl’s words. He shook his head.

“It’s the sadness of this body<ref> he meant him </ref> which lacks in imagination. I don’t understand at all. Besides, we have no choice but wait for Vanadis-sama’s words.”

Naum said so because he was afraid of speaking of the existence of that monster. That was not limited only to him, but it was also the feelings shared by almost all the soldiers of Legnica and Lebus who participated at that naval battle.

Though his face turned pale, Naum changed the topic.

“By the way, there were helmets tied on the saddle of Vanadis-sama’s horse… All of them belonged to the knights of our dukedom.”

“Without a doubt?”

Lazarl strongly emphasized. Naum nodded.

“Yes. For the time being, I ask to check whether there were knights whom we cannot contact. It will be difficult to know that by the end of today.”

“That’s enough for now. Vanadis-sama will probably talk about that, too.”

At that time, a voice calling the two men could be heard from within the bedroom. It looked like the treatment was over. Naum observed etiquette and knocked on the door; he then opened it after waiting for Elizavetta’s response.

Elizavetta who had changed into a new dress was sitting on a chair. A white cloth cut small was put on her cheek and bandages peeped through her shoulders and arms. Though her face was filled with fighting spirit, she wasn’t able to completely wipe away the painfulness.

The black whip which is her Viralt was roundly bundled and was hanging to the right side of her waist. Naum who noticed that suspiciously narrowed his eyes. Elizavetta was right-handed and always hung her Viralt on the left side of her waist. It was not like she couldn’t handle it even like this, but it might be difficult.

However, he could not afford to ask about it. There were a lot of other things that he must ask.

“Vanadis-sama. Though the treatment is over, it does not mean that you will be fine right away. Please, rest properly. It is important to cure an injury. ”

When the old doctor said so and respectfully bowed, she left the bedroom accompanied by the court lady.

There were now only three people Elizavetta, Naum and Lazarl left in this place.

“I cause you two to worry by coming back late. I am sorry.”

Elizavetta said. However, something like guilt (regret) could be observed neither on her expression nor in her tone. The knight and the old civil official felt rather relieved to that.

“Vanadis-sama. Could you tell us what you have done and what happened?”

To Lazarl’s words, Elizavetta explained what happened after she went for a walk with Urz yesterday.

The Vanadis of Rainbow Eyes talked about the fact that knights appeared and pointed their swords to Urz and her when they happened to pass by the front of a certain old, rotted shrine.

“They said that I unfairly evaluated Urz highly and tried to kill Urz. Urz and I tried to persuade them, it didn’t work… We first escaped into the rotted shrine. At that time, a dragon appeared.”

“A dragon?”

Lazarl opened his eyes wide. It abruptly became a story hard to believe. Although Lazarl had lived nearly three times as long as Elizavetta, he had never met a dragon until now. However, he thought that if it was not an existence like a dragon, it would be impossible to injure her this much.

“We killed the dragon, but the floor of the shrine collapsed as it could not withstand it. There was an underground passage in the shrine, and Urz and I fell there… I was able to come out from the underground passage, but I had lost sight of Urz.”

Anyway, Elizavetta who came out to the surface found her horse. It didn’t run away and it might also be said that it was fortunate that it did not fall prey to a wild beast.

Elizavetta went to a nearby village, and ordered the village chief to quickly gather people and returned to the place where there the knights’ corpses were. Although the sun went down and the area became dark, the red-haired Vanadis promised a reward and moved the villagers.

There was a reason why Elizavetta was so much in a hurry.

When they arrived near the rotted shrine, most of the corpses were eaten by beasts and birds and their horrible appearances were exposed to the meadow. Other than wolves, weasels, and foxes, crows and eagles also ate the corpses.

Elizavetta made the villagers transport the corpses; they waited till dawn, dug holes near the village and buried them altogether.

However, she collected only the helmets as mementos, tied them onto the horse’s saddle and came back. But, since there were also helmets smashed to pieces, she was not able to retrieve all of them.

Elizavetta’s story’s contents were enough to make the two experienced men be at a loss for words.

Though her voice was indifferent (serene), Naum and Lazarl could feel the Vanadis’s restrained anger. After a short pause, Elizavetta opened her mouth.

“Naum. Are there knights who have disappeared since yesterday afternoon? There should be 15.”

“We are currently investigating. I shall have it confirm by the end of today.”

Naum suppressed his surprise and answered so. Though he could only give an uncertain reply when he had talked with Lazarl, he changed it now that it had become such circumstances. It was necessary to make it clear even one koku early.

“After confirming it, what will you do …?”

Lazarl asked in a careful tone. If Elizavetta’s story was right, they would be rebellious retainers who pointed their blades to their master. Not only was it natural even if they were executed on the spot, depending on the situation they must also take some dispositions with the bereaved families.

To the old civil official’s question, the Vanadis diverted her look. She answered while staring at her right arm.

“They lost their life in the fight with the dragon. Let’s leave it as such. Have solatia <ref> sing. solatium; a thing given to someone as a compensation or consolation </ref> and their helmets handed to the bereaved family.”

“That is…”

Lazarl hesitated. For measures taken by a ruler, it was on the contrary too naïve. However, the old civil official could not say any more than that. This was because the eyes of different colors sharply glared at him.

“Are you saying that anyone will be troubled with these measures?”

“It is my humble opinion that it will not do well for the future to make a precedent as to forgive those who turned their blades to their lord.”

Although Lazarl was flinching, he desperately rebutted. However, the Vanadis of Rainbow Eyes indifferently shook her head.

“What you say is quite true, Lazarl. But, think about it a little. I said that the knights were dissatisfied with Urz’s treatment, but why did they attack at the time when I was together with Urz?”

At Elizavetta’s words, Lazarl and Naum frowned and lost themselves in thought. It was certainly strange. If it was Urz alone, there should have been an opportunity to aim at him anytime.

“I think that they were not sane. And there is someone who instigated them.”

This means that there was someone who tempted the knights. It was a conclusion that they could agree with. Naum stared at Elizavetta with a serious expression.

“I will find out who that person is without fail.”

“Please, do so. Lazarl, you are also fine with that, right?”

Lazarl also nodded. The knights were manipulated by someone. The truth was that it was something that only Elizavetta could know. In that case, she would not accept any more objections. He seemed to have thought so.

After that, Elizavetta ordered to look for Urz.

“I don’t think that Urz died.”

“Understood. I will dispatch the soldiers and made them search around the rotted shrine.”

Naum answered. It was by no means compulsory. This knight in his prime also held affection for Urz.

“Well then Vanadis-sama; please rest your body for today. We will deal with things from here on.”

Saying so, Naum and Lazarl were about to leave, but Elizavetta hailed only the old civil official. Although Lazarl made a wondering face, he remained in the bedroom.

Elizavetta showed a perplexed attitude, but she immediately shook off her hesitation and stared at Lazarl.

“Lazarl. Do you know someone named Baba Yaga?”

“…Do you mean that Baba Yaga who comes out of old folklores and fairy tales?”

It was no wonder that Lazarl asked back with a dubious face. It was that sudden a question.

Baba Yaga was an existence known even before the Kingdom called Zhcted was established.

It was said that she was a spirit, or even a fairy or a monster. There was also the theory that she gathered many souls and took the appearance of an old woman.

It was said that she was worshipped and enshrined like the gods in old times. It was told that she granted power to those praying to her and cursed them in return. Anyway, it was certain that she was an inhuman being.

To Lazarl’s words, Elizavetta nodded without smiling.

“Yes, that Baba Yaga. There are probably many old shrines, which enshrined Baba Yaga, in Lebus. Can I have you investigate those places? As soon as possible.”

The old civil official was more and more perplexed. This should not be time to do something like that.

“I know what you want to say.”

Elizavetta said as she read what Lazarl was thinking from his expression.

“But, it is necessary for me now. And, this isn’t something I can ask anyone.”

It was an oppressive tone, but Lazarl correctly understood that her words were not an order, but a request. It looked like irritation, impatience and regret blurred in her pair of eyes.

The old civil official felt the necessity of seriously considering this request. He changed his expression and straightened himself.

It was by no means a suggestion. It was necessary for this red-haired Vanadis.

“If Vanadis-sama goes as far as to say that, I shall investigate them at once. However, I think that there are quite many. Should I report it after having checked to some extent?”

When he stated his opinion like that, Elizavetta sighed as she felt relieved.

“Yes… Please report just tomorrow night. Then, I will decide depending on the report’s contents.”

“Understood.”

Lazarl bowed and was going to leave. But, he suddenly changed his mind and turned to his lord.

He had a doubt. He was also irritated about her not having talked about it. However, his feelings were secondary. More than that, there was something which he had to tell her.

“Vanadis-sama. Though there is no need to state it now, I had served in this Imperial Palace since the time of the previous Vanadis-sama.”

Elizavetta frowned. Lazarl continued.

“I know that for a ruler, there are secrets that he cannot talk about to any retainer and can do nothing but hold them alone. And I do not intend to say something like confiding. However, I would like you not to forget that we are here for Vanadis-sama.”

With a face which could not hide her surprise, Elizavetta stared at the old civil official who deeply bowed his head. The red-haired Vanadis slightly loosened her expression and let a smile blur on her lips.

“Thank you, Lazarl”

This time for sure, the old civil official with gray hair bowed and left. When he came out to the corridor, fatigue weighed on his whole body. However, Lazarl straightened his back and began to walk straight looking ahead. For a master much younger than him, he could not raise complaints.

''---So, the problem that I must handle at once is that after all, huh…''

Something bitter filled Lazarl’s mind. About the fact of the knights having attacked Elizavetta and Urz, it was necessary to think about how to deal with it.

Fifteen humans died. Not in a war, but a private affair. Even if they could hide it for several days, it would eventually come to light. Would it be believed if they said that the knights were killed by a dragon?

What Lazarl feared the most was that they would be rumors going around that Elizavetta had so much affection for Urz that they killed the knights who bore animosity towards him.

There would be a minority who would have an interest to the truth. Many people would be satisfied with a rumor of their liking. Lazarl who worked in the Imperial Palace for a long time knew that well.

''---I must at least avoid Vanadis-sama’s honor being ruined.''

To that end, he should make an outline (hand out) easy to understand and quickly circulate it.

If he made it look like a personal quarrel between Urz and the knights, it would be quick, but unnatural. Even if Urz had outstanding bow skill, it would probably be impossible to fight and win head on against fifteen people.

''---Besides, with that way, Urz will no longer be able to stay in Lebus…''

It has only about ten days since Urz began to live in Lebus. For most people of the Imperial Palace, he was a stranger. It goes without saying for which side the people’s sympathy would gather between Urz and the knights.

He had to make up a story so that the animosity of the knights’ bereaved families and the people serving in the Imperial Palace did not turn not towards Elizavetta and Urz.

“But in the worst case scenario, we will have to cast away Urz…”

In the case that it looked like blame was concentrating on Elizavetta, he would make Urz bear the full brunt of it. Lazarl decided so.

Elizavetta would probably not be able to decide. And Naum would surely hesitate. Therefore, he must do it. Lazarl did not hate Urz, but if it is for Elizavetta, he would not hesitate to sacrifice the darkish red-haired youth.

''---If possible, I don’t want such a thing to happen. But, is Urz alive? If so, where is he…?''

Not revealing at all such thoughts and worry on his expression, Lazarl walked down the corridor.

When she was alone in her bedroom, Elizavetta lay down on her bed that had a canopy.

There was not the dignified expression as a Vanadis, which she showed in front of subordinates, there. It was only the face of an exhausted girl.

“––It’s really troublesome to pile up lies one after another.”

Her chest hurt as she remembered Lazarl’s words.

She had not told them about Baba Yaga’s existence because she thought that even if she explained, not only would they not believed it, but it would also only confuse them; but that was not only it.

This was because she held the determination of slaying her with her owns hands. Fighting spirit was not lost from the Rainbow Eyes which could be said to be Elizavetta’s peculiarity.

Furthermore, there was one more reason. Elizavetta slightly moved her head. Her eyes of different colors right and left were turned to her right arm. Fear, irritation and regret blurred in her pair of eyes.

She did not want anyone to know about this right hand.

When she was given it, she certainly thought that it was an unknown, fearful power.

But, if she were to say that she did not rely on this power at all, it would be a lie.

When she fought the Vanadis Eleonora Viltaria a.k.a Ellen of LeitMeritz and even when she confronted a demon like Torbalan, she relied on her right hand’s power. Especially regarding Ellen, if it was the power of a single blow, she could even hold a firm belief that she would not lose.

She had not imagined it to be such a disgusting thing, too.

She even thought that it would be preferable to cut off her right arm, but she gave up after thinking. By doing so, there was no guarantee that she would be release from this curse. If for example, the curse were to transfer to the left arm after cutting off the right arm, she would no longer be able to fight against Baba Yaga.

Elizavetta’s right hand naturally extended to the Thunder Swirl hung to her waist. The red-haired Vanadis who noticed that consciously extended her left hand and gripped her Viralt.

''---Still, why doesn’t Baba Yaga make a move?''

If she was to kill her (Elizavetta), wouldn’t it be a perfect opportunity now that she was injured and tired? And yet, the old demon woman hadn’t showed even once before Elizavetta since then.

Be it when she spent the night unable to sleep in the village yesterday or even when she waited for dawn and returned to the Imperial Palace, the red-haired Vanadis could not get rid of her uneasiness.

When she thought that villagers and soldiers working in the Imperial Palace might be control by Baba Yaga and attack her just like the knights, she could not relax her guard.

It was so even now. Even though she was tired to the extent that she wanted to sleep as such, her emotions were highly strung and her consciousness was clear. She was standing ready to be able to deal with it whenever her crime might be kicked in and she might be invaded.

Although so cautious of humans, she resolutely stopped by a village, and having also returned to the Imperial Palace like this was due to her awareness of being the Vanadis ruling Lebus.

Without even holding a funeral for the poor knights, she could not do something like taking action without seeing Naum and Lazarl. Moreover, even if they had been manipulated by the old woman demon, she had resolved herself that she would have to dirty her hands as their master.

But though should it be that she was fortunate, nothing had happened so far.

Or, was it because she dealt a blow to the demon in the fight of the underground passage? She was not able to save Urz, but there was a clear response in the Veda at that time. Though it was dangerous to think optimistically, Baba Yaga might also be healing her wounds now.

''---I must destroy that demon with my own hands by any means.''

It was for that purpose that she asked Lazarl to investigate the rotted shrine. Since she did not know where Baba Yaga was, she could do nothing but investigate the places where she might be one by one.

Not having asked Naum, but Lazarl was because she thought that the old civil official would be more suitable judging from the ability needed, but there was also the fact that it was hard for her to ask Naum.

Naum had seen the white demon Torbalan in the fight against the pirates.

Of course, he should not know what kind of conservation Elizavetta and Torbalan exchanged. It was because at that time, only she, Sasha, and Torbalan were on the flagship of the pirate ships.

Even if he has very good hearing, there was no way that their conversation would have been heard in that battlefield wrapped in the sound of weapons and roar of waves. Even so, Elizavetta hesitated about asking Naum.

Suddenly, the edge of her view vacantly shone. The black whip which her left hand was grasping was tinged with a pale light. As if cheering Elizavetta.

Vaguely realizing what her Viralt wanted to convey, the Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl chuckled. Valitsaif appealed to her not with words, but with a modest light that she rest her body.

“Thank you. Then, I will sleep a little.”

Elizavetta quietly closed her eyes. If danger was to approach her, the Thunder Swirl would probably tell her immediately. Since there was also no enemy movement, she should sleep now rather than be thinking.

''---Urz… Be safe.''

Before long, she began to leak sleeper’s breathing.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was a room rejecting all lights and diligently smearing darkness.

There were two shadows inside where dry air drifted. One was a small-sized old man who wrapped his body in a black robe. He was sitting at the center of the not so large room without moving an inch. His eyes were quietly closed. He seemed to be either absorbed in thought or sleeping.

The other was a medium-sized young man. He twined a green cloth around his short black hair, hung down his shoulders and was clad in thick clothes which treated fur at the collar and sleeves.

He held a small leather bag in his left hand and was leaning on the wall. He occasionally thrust his right hand in the leather bag, took out something and carried it to his mouth with a smile.

It was a gold coin that he gnawed. With ease as if eating a pastry, the young man chewed the gold coin and swallowed it.

The old man’s name was Drekavac. The young man’s was Vodyanoy. The two of them looked like humans, but it was not so. If you wondered why they took the appearance of humans, it was only because it was more convenient this way. After all, humans are prosperous on the current earth.

“Have you found him?”

As he swallowed the gold coin, Vodyanoy asked Drekavac. That something with an old man’s appearance did not answer. When Vodyanoy shrugged his shoulders, he took out a new gold coin from the leather bag.

The indoor air suddenly flowed, and unnaturally swirled even though there was no wind.

While the young man quickly threw the gold coin to within his mouth, he turned his eyes to one point of the space. The old man also opened his eyes and looked there.

The darkness which lurked ahead of the two people’s stares soundlessly split open and one shadow appeared as if pushed out from the interior. It was a small-sized old woman who wrapped her body in a black robe and held a shabby broom.

The robe was like an old rag torn off innumerably and the tip of the broom was also disheveled as if having been chewed by a beast. The breathing which could be heard from the inside of the hood was rough, too.

“––Wow, look here.”

Vodyanoy opened his eyes wide and stared at the old woman who crouched on the floor. Though Drekavac did not emit a single word, surprise could be seen in his eyes.

“You has been beaten quite flashily, eh Yaga-baasan.”

As he twisted his lips, Vodyanoy grinned at the old woman –– Baba Yaga. Baba Yaga did not answer right away and just concentrated on adjusting her breathing.

While the two men were watching, the old woman raised her body after about a count of 20. Seeing that, Vodyanoy unnaturally squared off. If it was that Baba Yaga that he knew, then she would mercilessly hit him with her broom after this.

But, the old woman stopped at only giving a sharp glance at Vodyanoy and sat down on the spot holding her broom. She said while scratching her hooked nose.

“Dear me. I have no words to rebut this time. It’s as you see after all.”

Although Vodyanoy found her reaction unexpected, he asked Baba Yaga.

“The current master of Thunder Swirl, was she that strong?”

The old woman demon turned a sharp gaze at her two comrades from the interior of the hood covering her eyes.

“––The “Bow” was there.”

Astonishment became an intangible wave and soundlessly stirred up the darkness. Vodyanoy almost dropped the leather bag and Drekavac slightly moved.

“Hasn’t he sunk in the sea?”

“I thought that he was probably alive somewhere, but… So he was in Lebus, huh.”

The young man’s voice contained surprise and a smile similar to that of admiration also surfaced on the old man’s lips. Waiting for the two men to settle down, Baba Yaga bowed her head to Drekavac.

“Sorry, Drekavac. I have let the dragon I borrowed from you die.”

The Double Headed Dragon which the old woman demon sent to Urz and Elizavetta in the shrine’s underground belonged to Drekavac. If only Urz wasn’t there, the Double Headed Dragon would have probably devoured Elizavetta.

Drekavac answered without letting any feelings show on his face.

“No. Just knowing that the “Bow” is alive and is in Lebus is a good harvest. But, I never thought that someone like Baba Yaga would suffer such serious injuries.”

“I completely hid my presence. I thought that he was just a human youngster until he defeated the Double Headed Dragon. No… Or he might have lost his memory as the “Bow”.”

“By the way, weren’t you able to bring the “Bow” along?”

When Vodyanoy asked, Baba Yaga snorted in displeasure.

“I tried to do so, but the “Whip” got in the way… He has dropped it somewhere.”

“That’s a shame.”

Vodyanoy muttered in a tone as if he didn’t think so at all. He threw a new gold coin which he took out to the air. The young man himself looked upward and greatly opened his mouth. The gold coin depicted a parabola and was going to jump inside Vodyanoy’s mouth.

Exactly just before he was about to swallow the gold coin, Vodyanoy opened his eyes wide. He quickly grasped the gold coin which fell with his right hand.

“Could you stop teasing me? Geez, I can’t be too careful.”

Spitting out such words as he was annoyed, Vodyanoy opened his right hand. What was there was not the gold coin, but an old copper coin. Baba Yaga switched the coins in an instant. The old woman demon unnaturally diverted her look and carefully stroked the tip of her broom.

Not seeming at all interested in the two’s exchanges, Drekavac asked.

“What do you intend to do from now on, Baba Yaga?”

Stopping her hand touching the broom, Baba Yaga answered.

“First, I’ll heal my wounds. Then, I’ll kill the “Whip”. I’ll get involved with the “Bow” afterwards. I said it earlier, but there is something strange about the “Bow”. I want to observe the situation for a while.”

“So you’ll kill the master of the Thunder Swirl. I thought that you’ll enjoy it a little more.”

Vodyanoy overlooked Baba Yaga with a surprised face.

“I intended to, but in case the “Bow” is near… Though I say kill, it’ll be after watching the situation for several days.”

Baba Yaga lightly tapped her broom. The tip of the broom which looked like a bunch of straw, which was stamped on, until just a while ago returned to its original shape.

As she contentedly nodded, the old woman demon looked back to the youth and the old man.

“Drekavac, Vodyanoy. What will you guys do?”

“If I find the “Bow”, I’ll assist you. After all, always having a Vanadis as an opponent is troublesome.”

Seeming to be out of gold coins, Vodyanoy answered while turning upside down the leather bag. Drekavac closed his eyes again.

“There is something I’m looking for. I can’t move now. I’ll leave it to you two.”

“Is it all right? You and I subtly harbored different thoughts regarding the “Bow”.”

In a tone as to make sure, Baba Yaga looked at Drekavac. His eyes still closed as such, the old man calmly replied.

“My thoughts hasn’t changed from the old days, Baba Yaga. Thus, you don’t need to be concerned.”

“Understood. Then, see you again.”

Baba Yaga swung her broom once. Air flowed within the darkness and the hems of Drekavac’s robe faintly rustled.

Then, before that air stopped moving, the old woman demon’s figure had disappeared.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Speaking of the Zhcted Nobles who hated Elizavetta Fomina, there was probably no one who hated her more than Orgelt Kazakov governing the land of Polus.

Though Ellen who held the nickname of “Wind Princess of the Silver Flash” was also hostile to Elizavetta due to various circumstances, there was no doubt that even her hostility was less than Kazakov’s.

Kazakov who had the title of Earl was 35 years old. His brown hair was short and he grew a rich beard from the cheeks to the chin. He had a large build, wide shoulders and a stout body. There was an intrepid force coupled with sharp piercing eyes.

Actually, he was a man who won fame as a warrior until he inherited his peerage and territory. The weapon which he was using was neither a sword nor a spear, but a mace. When Kazakov powerfully wielded the mace with his stout arm, the enemy’s armors were squashed, flesh was gouged and bones were smashed.

He, who always stood at the vanguard and wielded his mace on the battlefield, was called “Bloody Kazakov” and was feared.

There were many reasons why Kazakov hated Elizavetta, but the greatest one was her eyes of different colors. He held strong unpleasant feelings to the Rainbow Eyes. You might say that it was a superstitious fear and a physiological feeling of evasion.

When Kazakov once inspected his territory, he had happened to come across a girl with Rainbow Eyes in a certain village.

“An evil spirit applied a curse. Otherwise, there’s no way that a human would be born with such uncanny (ominous) eyes.”

The giant Earl Polus was about to cut down the girl on the spot as soon as he declared so. His attendant who was beside him stopped him using eager words and Kazakov stored his sword in the sheath with a reluctant attitude, but it was over with that.

“I won’t kill her. But, I will sell off the girl along with her family as slaves.”

He seemed to be not satisfied with just banishing her from his territory. The attendant could not do any more than it, and it was all the more a small village.

This incident caused quite the ruckus, but King Victor said nothing.

For a noble, the right of self-government was permitted in his/her territory. All which was in the territory belonged to the noble ruling there. Unless it was an act which caused harm to the Kingdom, the royal families could not intervene in their rule.

However, it was said that King Victor secretly took in that family before they went out of Zhcted and made them live in a certain noble’s territory. Since King Victor said nothing about this, it was not certain whether this was true or not.

Anyway, there were people who frowned in disapproval about this action of Kazakov, but those who showed approval were not few, either. Elizavetta’s father, Rodion Abt who was Kazakov’s friend was one of them.

When Rodion committed a crime later on, and attempted to escape and was killed by Ellen, Kazakov hated Elizavetta more than the silver-haired Vanadis.

“Rodion committed a crime, so he probably gets his just deserts by receiving retribution. But, isn’t it his daughter of Rainbow Eyes who made him commit a crime?”

As expected, there was no one who approved these words, but Earl Polus believed his own thoughts.

For Kazakov with such a temperament, the existence of Elizavetta who was the Vanadis of Rainbow Eyes was an exasperating thing. Then, Kazakov did not like the fact that Polus which he governed and Lebus were adjoined.

“I had never felt like this at the time of the previous Vanadis though.”

Moreover recently, there was something which made Kazakov furious.

Although Duke Bydgauche Ilda Krutis moved his soldiers, he was blocked by Ellen and Elizavetta.

He was a noble who had a territory in the northern part of Zhcted, and you might say that there was no one who was not on friendly terms with Ilda. Of course, Kazakov had also piled up interactions with him, but his mental state regarding Ilda was somewhat complex.

Kazakov was 35 years old. Ilda was 34 years old. They were of the same generation. Partly because each other’s territories were close, Kazakov could not help being conscious of (concerned with) Ilda since a long time ago.

However, there was a clear difference between the two of them.

Ilda was a Duke and governed the very large land of Bydgauche. Kazakov was an Earl and the size of Polus which he governed was also less than half of Bydgauche’s. Though even Polus belonged to the rich category in the northern part of Zhcted, as expected it was nothing compared to Bydgauche.

In addition, Ilda had the rights of succession to the throne. Of course, Kazakov did not have it.

This was something which could not be overturned. Therefore, Kazakov came to think that he must surpass Ilda in other fields. The reason why he came to use a mace was also because he was no match at all for Ilda with either the sword or the spear.

On the battlefield, Kazakov built many distinguished military services. To the extent of being give a dangerous nickname.

But, Ilda also did not yield to others regarding military exploits. Even more than the skillfulness of the military arts of the person in question, his soldiers had a deep trust in him and he excelled in command capability. It was always Ilda that people admired.

Of course, Kazakov also admired Ilda, but there was always a bitter feeling deep inside him.

Because he was holding such a feeling, Kazakov could not help being irritated to the story about the fact that Ilda was defeated by Elizavetta.

“According to what I heard, didn’t Lord Ilda raise an army because his attendant was poisoned? Why stop him from attacking such a cowardly fellow<ref> he talks about Eugene Pardu here </ref>? That filthy girl of Rainbow Eyes.”

At these last lines, Kazakov’s feelings intensified. It was to the extent that he seriously thought to gather soldiers and invaded Lebus.

As mentioned above, Polus ruled by Kazakov and Lebus were adjoined. It was not that difficult to make soldiers advance. Moreover, Ilda who would probably act as mediator in such a case could not move from the Capital Silesia as he was accused of crimes.

Besides Ilda, if one were to speak of a person powerful enough to act as mediator among the neighboring noble feudal lords, it would be either the Vanadis of Legnica or the Vanadis of Osterode. However, since Legnica lost Alexandra Alshavin, the state of Vanadis absence continued.

The Vanadis governing Osterode was Valentina Glinka Estes with the nickname of “Illusory Princess of the Hollow Shadow”, but she had a weak constitution and it was hard to think that she could assertively act as mediator. Besides, there was the distance, too. He only had to end it before she intervened.

However, thinking so far, Kazakov hesitated.

As the feudal lord of Polus, as expected he could not move the soldiers just because he hated the other party. What’s more, the other party was one of the only seven Vanadis of Zhcted. Moreover, he also knew that the Rainbow Eyes were accepted in Lebus.

From such circumstances, as his one-sided anger grew stronger towards Elizavetta, Kazakov went through this winter.

It was at such time that a man had visited Kazakov.

“––Meyer Tyurina?”

Hearing the name of the sudden visitor, Kazakov frowned. It was a name which he has never heard. The servant who informed his master of the guest’s visit presented a letter to Kazakov.

“It is from that Lord Meyer. He said that he was entrusted with it by His Excellency Duke Bydgauche.”

Although feeling doubtful, Kazakov received the letter and checked the seal. It was certainly the Duke Bydgauche House’s. Tearing off the seal with careful hands, Kazakov looked over the letter inside.

“It is certainly His Highness the Duke’s handwriting.”

If it was Ilda Krutis who introduced him (Meyer), then he had to meet him. As he told the servant to lead the guest to the drawing room, Kazakov straightened his clothes and also headed to the drawing room.

It was a short man.

Judging from his countenance, he seemed to be about 40, and his physique was about the same as a 14 or 15-year-old boy. His hands and feet extended from aristocrat-like gorgeous clothes and his head splendidly grew bald. His eyelids were unduly large and his eyes were thin to the extent that one did know whether they were opened.

While overlooking the guest, Kazakov thought that he was a man who gave a creepy feeling.

“I am Meyer Tyurina. I am honored to be able to meet you, Kazakov-sama.”

The man who named himself Meyer courteously bowed his head. Kazakov generously nodded.

A blazing flame was lighted in the fireplace of the drawing room which warmed the interior of the room.

On a small table of marble, two silver cups filled with wine were placed.

“Though it may be rude of me, today is the first time that I got to know about you. Even in the letter of introduction of His Excellency Duke Bydgauche, there were detailed things written about you. By what kind of connection did you become acquainted with His Excellency the Duke?”

It was a direct way of speaking which seemed like Kazakov. Meyer, showing no signs of being offended, twisted his lips. Seemingly, he intended to reveal a self-derisive smile.

“It is understandable that Kazakov-sama doesn’t know. If this House followed its lineage, one will see that I am a distant relative of His Excellency Duke Bydgauche; but I am an aristocrat in name only who has neither peerage nor territory, and who has never gotten a honorable government post in the royal palace.”

“Hmm. So, what kind of business do you have with me?”

Kazakov frowned. It did not look like he wanted an employment. If it was for such a purpose, Ilda should have written that in the letter of introduction. Kazakov had no idea at all of what Meyer would speak about.

“I would like to confirm something first, but…”

Meyer leaned forward and looked up at Kazakov with upturned eyes.

“In His Excellency the Duke’s letter of introduction, was there not written even a single word about what I want, or what kind of talk I intend to approach you with?”

It was a strange question. When Kazakov shook his head left and right, Meyer sighed as if relieved. As if revealing something important, he lowered his voice and said.

“I would like you to raise soldiers. If possible, about 2000.”

“Hou.”

Kazakov could only say that on the spur of the moment.

“I have not heard about talk of battle in the neighborhood. What do you intend to make me do?”

“I would like you to save a certain man.”

As Meyer solemnly said, he took his gaze off from Kazakov and gazed at the fire of the fireplace.

“Do you know a person of Brune called Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

“I have heard about him. He is a Guest General of LeitMeritz, right?”

A young hero who saved the Princess from the hands of the evil insurgents and brought Brune’s civil war to an end. Kazakov had heard so. Meyer nodded.

“He is currently caught in Lebus.”

When summarizing the contents of what Meyer has said, it is as followed.

Tigrevurmud Vorn received a secret order from King Victor and proceeded to the Asvarre Kingdom across the sea. It was about at the end of summer.

It was said that Tigre accomplished his secret mission and safely returned to the country, but he was captured by Elizavetta who thought of being able to use him politically, and was taken to Lebus.

“The Vanadis of Lebus has an ambition. She wants to strengthen her influence in this part of the northern region. Fortunately for her, the Vanadis of Osterode has a weak constitution, so she doesn’t stand out; and a new Vanadis has not yet appeared in Legnica. She probably thought that now was her chance.”

Kazakov noosed his mouth and remained silent. As he interpreted it as he was urged, Meyer continued his words.

“The other day, the Vanadis of Lebus defeated His Excellency Duke Bydgauche’s troops, right? It was also so at that time. Of course, the Vanadis moved after receiving a royal order, but she was proactive as if she had been waiting eagerly for it. She did not even try to persuade His Excellency the Duke.”

Meyer calmly stated a falsehood. Elizavetta tried to persuade Ilda, and precisely because it was rejected, she decided to fight. However, Kazakov did not know that.

Though Kazakov was silent, his face turned red tinged with anger. As if he did not notice that change, Meyer said without changing his attitude.

“Let’s go back to the story. Those knowing that Tigrevurmud Vorn was caught by Lebus are very few. If it is made published, the relations between Brune and our country will extremely worsen. After all, we plunged their hero into a predicament. Therefore, His Majesty Victor wants to solve this matter in secrecy.”

“His Majesty…?”

Kazakov finally uttered his voice. Meyer nodded in a somewhat pretentious gesture.

“My having been sent here is for that purpose. Even if someone like me asks Kazakov-sama, anyone will think that it is not such a serious matter. It is at best a golden opportunity, isn’t it?”

Kazakov thought that that was persuasive. This was because none other than Kazakov thought like that about Meyer’s visit.

“His Excellency the Duke also deeply trusts Kazakov-sama. He said that if he were to rely on someone when he could not move due to some circumstances, it would be none other than Kazakov-sama, the Earl of Polus.”

Those were words which warmed one’s heart. But, Kazakov made a wary face as he doubted these words.

It was too much off the wall. He wanted a little more trustworthy information.

“But, is the fact that that Lord Vorn is captured certain? It is not easy task to move 2000 soldiers. Moreover, if our deployment was a mistake, it won’t be a funny story.”

“Rather than just believing my words, would it not be better if you investigate?”

Meyer answered so and continued.

“Whether or not there is a person newly employed in the Imperial Palace of Lebus recently. And if so, whether or not that person’s feature matches with Tigrevurmud Vorn’s.”

“Employed?”

“The Vanadis of Lebus has done so in order to convince those around. Of course, so that they don’t let Earl Vorn escape.”

Then after a short pause, Meyer slowly said.

“If we succeed in rescuing Earl Vorn, Kazakov-sama will certainly become the leading person in this part of the northern region. After all, circumstances aside, His Excellency Duke Bydgauche has left a stain by having raised soldiers.”

Meyer’s words accurately stimulated Kazakov’s pride. The words that he would surpass Ilda and became an existence holding great influence in this northern part of Zhcted were something strong for Kazakov. There was no doubt that such an opportunity would never come again if he missed it just once.

But still, Kazakov hesitated. He could not decide immediately.

When he was about to say “let me think about it”, Meyer opened his mouth a moment earlier than that.

“If Kazakov-sama cannot move no matter what, then it can’t be helped. I shall ask another person. However, both His Majesty and His Excellency the Duke will surely be disappointed. They said that if it is the “Bloody Kazakov”, he will probably stand against that Vanadis without fear.”

At Meyer’s words, Kazakov’s eyebrows jumped up. Those were words he could not ignore.

“I will be troubled if you misunderstand, but I’m not afraid of Vanadis. Understood. I shall investigate at once whether or not Lord Vorn is in Lebus. As soon as I know that, I will march into Lebus leading 2000 soldiers.”

At that time, Kazakov did not notice that Meyer revealed a crooked smile just for an instant. Meyer respectfully bowed his head.

“When push comes to shove, you are allowed to kill the Vanadis. I was asked to tell you so. I need not speak about a Vanadis’ strength at this late hour, but please take care. Moreover, who knows what kind of calamity those Rainbow Eyes could bring.”

Meyer deliberately emphasized the word “Rainbow Eyes”. As if stirring up Kazakov’s negative feelings.

Meyer who left Kazakov’s mansion heaved a small sigh. He chimed as if saying he finished his task.

“He is a petty person. Thenardier, Faron and Badouin were more worth playing with.”

Meyer Tyurina was a false name. Even the letter of Lord Bydgauche was a counterfeit.

The man’s real name was Ganelon. Maximilian Bennusa Ganelon.

Until a few days ago, Ganelon was in Osterode. It became troublesome in the Vanadis Valentina’s mansion, and he left Osterode and came until here for a certain purpose.

“At this rate, Kazakov will move. After settling this matter, shall I return to Brune? Greast also seems to be doing various things after all.”

Looking up at the gray sky, Ganelon talked to himself. Marquis Greast was a man who could be said to be Ganelon’s trusted retainer. When Ganelon hid his figure in the civil war last year, he also let him tag along. Currently, Greast should be secretly maneuvering in the southern part of Brune.

“But, That Vanadis of Osterode is more troublesome than I thought.”

While walking, Ganelon spoke to himself.

“Should I have killed her instead?”

However, Ganelon shook his head once and abandoned the idea. Although he was not attracted to her as the opposite sex, the attitude of Valentina trying to raise a rebellion for her ambition was to his liking.

He did not intend to act together with her. Moreover, he also planned to crush her mercilessly if she were to stand in his way as an enemy. But, Ganelon evaluated her enough to think that it was all right as it is for a while.

“The debt of having allowed me to stay at your mansion for about one year, let’s say that I returned it with this matter…”

While muttering a selfish thing, Ganelon walked down the street leading to the castle town.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 10 Chapter 1

2015-01-06T14:50:53Z

Payuset: /* Chapter 1 - Those who return, those who visit */

== Chapter 1 - Those who return, those who visit ==

The clouds extending to the sky were thin and the ones which were stirred up by the wind and swayed soundlessly harked back to white fog. Even so, they concealed the sun and it was enough to block the sunlight.

Waiting for the far spring, the ground calmly endured the cold of winter. The hills and fields were buried in snow, trees and flowers were covered with frost and the river was eroded by ice.

Capital of the Brune Kingdom: Nice. Similarly, the Luberon Mountain soaring at its center was wrapped in cold and was standing quietly.

It was said that the Founder, King Charles met a spirit which the gods sent to this Mountain and was given the sacred sword Durandal and the magic horse Bayard.

Bayard was a horse with a black mane and red skin and it did not show fatigue even if it ran through a wasteland all day long. Durandal easily cut iron armor and shields and lifted strange curses. It was said to be able to also cut the likes of dragons, spirits and ghosts.

Charles carrying Durandal on his shoulder and riding Bayard went around many battlefields. And after piling up victories as such, he founded the Brune Kingdom.

Charles, in order to offer gratitude to the gods, built a shrine on the mountain top of Luberon. Since then, the shrine had been managed by a dozen of priests and passed time peacefully.

Now, three men and women were visiting that shrine. A young girl who wore white silk clothes on her delicate body and put on a mantle, and a man and a woman accompanying her.

After greeting the head of the shrine, they left the shrine without particularly having a fun talk. The three people’s objective was not in the shrine, but outside.

“The cold of this season is quite severe. How about you warm yourselves for a little while? I also prepared wine.”

The head of the shrine offered so, but the young girl thanked him and declined. As the head of the shrine said, the air drifting at the top of this mountain was cold enough to sting the skin.

The girl was about 16 or 17 years old. Having trimmed her pale golden hair around her shoulders, and despite her neutral features, there was a feminine softness in the roundness of her cheeks. She was carefully holding a bouquet wrapped in a white cloth.

She was a beautiful girl who let one feel dignity in her casual gestures.

Her name was Regin.

More precisely Regin Ester Loire Bastien Do Charles. She was the Princess of the Brune Kingdom and she governed the Kingdom on behalf of her father, the King who died last year.

The two persons waiting behind Regin were knights serving as guards. Both young being in their mid-twenties, they each wore a silver breastplate and hung a sword to their waist. The man’s name was Claude and the girl’s Serena.

The two people’s faces being tensed was not only because of their duty as guards. This was because where they were heading now was an important place even to them.

In a place about ten steps away from the shrine, Regin stopped.

There was a grave there. It was still brand-new, and plain without an appropriate ornament. Beside the name Roland, only the short words “A knight among knights” were carved.

That alone was enough to describe the human called Roland.

The Knight Roland, who had the nickname of “Black Knight”, acted as the young knight leader of the Navarre Knight Squadron who made the soldiers of neighboring countries tremble just by showing his figure, and died in the civil war of Brune that occurred last year. It was not death in battle. He was murdered by Duke Ganelon.

Though it was wondered whether Roland’s corpse was left just as it was, the old Prime Minister Badouin secretly took it and it was buried here. This was because Roland was an abandoned child who had been picked up and raised by a shrine maiden serving in this shrine.

As she looked down at the grave, Regin spat out a white breath. When she put the bouquet in front of the grave, she joined her hands and prayed to the gods.

Roland did not leave that strong an impression on Regin. Though she had heard about his matchless bravery and loyalty, she knew that it was directed towards her father King Faron.

It was all right like that until the battle of Dinant last year. This was because in the circumstances where Faron was healthy and there was no shadow in his rule, and also where Regin herself pretended to be a Prince, she did not try to actively get involved with retainers, nobles and knights.

Even so, there were reasons why she came to offer flowers like this. One of them was that if it was her father the King, he would have certainly done so.

The other was because she was now in a position where she governed a country, and she keenly realized how reliable a person Roland was and held again a sense of respect.

The western border was especially noisy recently. The Sachstein Kingdom began to deploy 1000 to 2000 soldiers and was frequently setting skirmishes. They seemed to be probing about how the rule of a young princess was, and also about the western defense after Roland’s death.

The Princess had talked only a little with Tigrevurmud Vorn about Roland. Called Tigre by those close to him, the youth with darkish red hair talked about the Black Knight in this way.

“Strong… He was a very strong person. And also a splendid man.”

There were words full of real feelings. When he was considered a rebel due to the plot of Duke Thenardier and others, he had fought against the Navarre Knight Squadron led by Roland. He was one of the few people who fought Roland as an enemy while being a person of Brune, and learned of his fearfulness from direct experience.

For Tigre, Roland was not only a powerful foe, but also a benefactor.

At the time when the Muozinel army had invaded, the Knight Squadrons which were protecting various places of Brune gathered under Tigre. In addition to the fact that it was due to Mashas Rodant and Hugues Augres’ appeal that they rushed to him, it was because there was Roland’s appeal.

There had also times when Prime Minister Badouin and Mashas who assisted Regis now talked about the fact that if Roland were there, he would have definitely become a great help.

''---I won’t say that if you were alive.''

The dead could not be revived. Be it Roland or Regin’s father.

On behalf of those who were no longer in this world, they had to protect this country.

''---Thank you for having protected this country.''

As she deeply bowed to Roland’s grave, Regin looked back. The two guards stood at a place precisely three steps away from her and they were attentively surveying the surroundings.

“Are you all right without even praying?”

Regin knew that those two respected Roland. Therefore, she asked as such, but Serena, not moving an inch, responded in a tone so calm as to feel curtness.

“Thank you for your consideration, Your Highness. However, I think that neglecting my duty as a guard for that will rather anger the Black Knight’s soul.”

[[File:MnOtV image 014.png|thumb]]

Though Claude kept silent, he seemed to be of the same opinion as her.

“I understand. Well then, I shall also pray for your part.”

When the Princess said so with a wry smile, she turned to Roland’s grave. She joined her hands together once again.

Regin who finished her prayer to the gods left the mountain top followed by her two guards. They went down the mountain path which continued to the royal palace. Claude advanced several steps ahead and Serena stood side by side with Regin. The two of them did not utter even a single word.

While swaying her light golden hair to the winter wind, Regin looked at Serena with a sidelong glance.

''---Jeanne was a little easier to get close to though.''

While understanding that she should not compare them, Regin just thought about such a thing.

Jeanne was one of the Princess’s guards at the time when she lied about her sex distinction and called herself Regnas. Regin learned various things from her, how to light a fire and a method to know a direction by looking at the stars shining in the night sky. Even vulgar old tales that even the teachers of the royal palace never talked about.

She died in the trip to protect Regin after the battle of Dinant.

“Your Highness, is there something on my face?”

As she noticed Regin’s look, Serena turned a puzzled look. Regin shook her head.

“I’m relying on you, Serena. But, do not overdo it too much on your duty.”

It was their duty to protect Regin even at the expense of their own lives. While understanding that, the Princess could not help saying so.

Serena had never displayed her emotions until then, but she opened her eyes wide in surprise. With a soft smile, she gave a small bow.

“I am sorry for having caused Your Highness to worry. Though I did not intend to overdo it, I shall exert myself even more so as not to trouble you in the future.”

Though she had the feeling that she was strangely misunderstood, Regin nodded with a smile.

Then before long, they returned to the royal palace. Having appeared to welcome them was Prime Minister Pierre Badouin. The old Prime Minister who wrapped his body in gray official clothes respectfully bowed his head.

“Your Highness, it is good above all that you’ve come back safely.”

If we have to speak about Badouin’s features, the expression “like that of a cat” would be appropriate. On his roundish face, his gray mustache erectly extended to the right and left. Even his eyes slanted upwards, as expected, harked back to a cat.

“I only climbed the Luberon Mountain. Besides, there were Claude and Serena, too.”

As Regin said so while laughing, the Prime Minister with a cat face turned his gaze to the two guards. Claude and Serena shook their heads. It meant that there was nothing noteworthy to report.

“Prime Minister. There is something I would like to speak about, could you come to my office?”

Regin’s words were a little abrupt, but Badouin responded without showing any signs of anxiety.

“Understood. By the way, shall I also prepare warmed wine?”

Badouin had also happened to visit the shrine at the Luberon mountain top several times. He especially knew well the piercing cold of this season.

“Thank you. But I shall pass on alcohol. Can I ask for tea?”

It meant that it wasn’t a little chat or the likes of small talk, but a serious one. While walking the corridor following Regin, Badouin called a court lady and ordered her to carry tea to the office.

They arrived at the office; only Regin and Badouin entered. The two guards stood watch outside.

Regin was the lord of this royal palace and there were many rooms for her. There was a living room and a game room for relaxation, a private room, bedroom and library. Of course, there were not only one living room and private room; there were multiple rooms with different sizes and ornaments.

But, the Princess liked an office that not too wide; decorated with only a few furnishings and a Red Horse Flag. Even when there was no work that should be dealt with immediately, she was often in her office. For Regin, it was a place where her mood settled down.

As Regin sat before the office desk, she recommended a chair to Badouin. The old Prime Minister bowed and sat down on the chair.

“What may it be? The thing you want to hear from these old bones.”

“It is about Duke Ganelon and the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}.”

Regin directly cut to the chase.

Duke Ganelon was a noble who had governed the land of Lutetia located in the northern part of the Brune Kingdom before. The Ganelon House was a distinguished family which continued since the reign of the Founder Charles and you might say that it was one of the aristocrats representing Brune.

Last year, he conspired with Duke Thenardier and tried to assassinate Regin. Moreover, they made King Faron take a suspicious medicine which weakened him and considerably reduced his life span. Without that, Regin’s father would have still been in good health.

Even that Ganelon was no longer there.

He, who fought Duke Thenardier and was defeated, set fire to the town Artishem and his own mansion. The townscape which existed for hundreds of years was wrapped in hell fire, many charred corpses were scattered about in his burned and collapsed mansion and the distinction about which was Ganelon’s was not made in the end.

Spreading in the underground of that Artishem was the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}.

The {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} was conveyed as the ground where the Founder Charles received a revelation. It was a very large structural space harking back to either a palace or shrine of old times, and there was a door which could be opened by only the imperial family.

In last year’s civil war, Regin herself went to the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} along with Tigre and company in order to prove that she was from royalty.

However, they encountered the hindrance of Duke Thenardier when they arrived at its door, and moreover, the ceiling collapsed and the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} had been buried.

“Why was the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} in the basement of Artishem –– under Ganelon’s feet?”

As she oozed out some anxiety, Regin asked Badouin.

Until today, Regin had never deeply thought about those things. It was not as if she had forgotten, but she was not able to have time to carefully think about it as she was pressed by her duty as the ruler. She suddenly remembered it because it was Ganelon who murdered Roland.

When Badouin received Regin’s serious look straight on, he said after a short pause as he explored his memory.

“According to the myth and old documents of the founding of the country, it is said that the Founder Charles trusted the First Generation Duke Ganelon very much. That for Charles, Ganelon was an existence which he could be called his best friend. It was probably the outcome of that that he was given the land of Lutetia after getting to know the existence of the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}.”

“Would he be left Artishem and the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} for just that reason?”

On the Princess’s face which showed that she could not understand, the Prime Minister answered while adjusting his erectly extended mustache with a finger.

“According to a certain document, it seems that the First Generation Lord Ganelon was a priest. And that the reason why the Founder Charles gave him Lutetia was not known.”

Regin opened her eyes wide to Badouin’s words.

“A priest, you say…? I also studied the myths of the founding of the country as royalty, but it is the first time that I heard that the First Generation Lord Ganelon was a priest.”

“Your Highness, it is not that you overlooked it. It is because it should only be written in the myths of the founding that he was Charles’s best friend and a chief vassal.”

Badouin did not deny Regin’s words and nodded in a slow movement. To his attitude, the Princess knitted her browns as she felt that she could not understand.

“Were there any circumstances?”

“Although called a priest, it is totally different from the present priests. It is said that Ganelon the was someone who visited the mountains concealed in the depths of a deep snowy forest, who spoke not only to the gods, but also to spirits and fairies; borrowing their wisdom. Also that he was also quite knowledgeable on that kind of magic (sorcery).”

“Rather than priest, isn’t it appropriate to call him a sorcerer or shaman…”

Regin unintentionally voiced out her honest impression. Badouin squinted and smiled wryly.

“Though I think the same thing as Your Highness, the people at that time were calling Ganelon a priest. Probably, even the duties requested from a priest were different from those of now.”

“That’s why it wasn’t written in the myth of the founding, huh.”

Regin finally consented. Anyone would probably think that the reputation, of the close and trusted friend of the Founder King who talked with spirits and that he also seemed very knowledgeable in magic, was bad. Badouin continued.

“Besides, it seems that it was until the third or fourth generation counting from the First that the Ganelon House was said to be a lineage of priests. Probably, while living as a noble of Brune, the things such as knowledge, custom and schooling as a priest disappeared without being inherited.”

As the Brune Kingdom adjusted its form as a country, many manners and customs were also born among nobles. The Ganelon House probably cast aside the fact that they were priests while piling up generation after generation. Badouin explained so.

“This is only what I know, but was it in any way helpful to Your Highness?”

“Yes. Thank you, Badouin.”

Regin smiled and expressed words of gratitude. It was not as if there was no longer anything she was concerned with, but anyway her doubt was dispelled. The Princess changed the topic.

“Speaking of which, how is the situation in Artishem?”

After the civil war ended, Regin who became the ruler of Brune naturally undertook the revival of Artishem, too. She sent soldiers and made them transport materials trying to rebuild the central city of the north.

“According to the report delivered last month, it has recovered to about one-third of its original state. In the first place, in the strategic position which links the center to the north, the flow of people is prosperous. It will regain its previous appearance after some time has been spent. And it seems that it is already a good time to start work on the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}.”

When Regin decided on Artishem’s rebuilding, she issued instructions to leave the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} buried with rubble as it is. This was because she thought that the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} was something unrelated to people living in the town and that she should give priority to the reconstruction of Artishem itself.

However, Regin shook her head to Badouin’s proposal.

“It can still be delayed, right? After all, there is no need to hurry with the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}. When spring comes, I will listen to the report again and even then…”

“Understood.”

Suddenly, Regin removed her gaze from Badouin and cast it on the work desk. She remembered about Tigre. For Regin, the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} was a place which had let soldiers die idly, and also a place which had made her loved one sad.

That loved one should have been in a foreign country as a guest General, but it was said that he fell into the winter sea and went missing. It was none other than a messenger of Zhcted that told so.

With the pretext to hear the story in detail, Regin had detained that messenger in one room of the royal palace. Though it was virtual confinement, the messenger who had probably prepared to receive a treatment of such degree had spent these several days without stating even one complaint.

Meanwhile, Regin had Mashas Rodant go to Zhcted to confirm the fact of Tigre’s disappearance.

''---Lord Tigrevurmud…''

She thought that she did not mind in what kind of appearance, she just wanted him to be safe. She wanted to welcome him in the best way possible when he returned to Brune.

Regin, retaining anxiety and hope in her blue pupils, prayed to the gods in a subdued voice.

Though Badouin roughly guessed from the Princess’s expression, he kept silent and watched over her.

This Prime Minister with a cat face understood well the fact that Tigre’s existence was necessary for Regin in a lot of ways.

Badouin who left the office returned to his room which was in the royal palace.

The structure of the old Prime Minister’s room was not so different from Regin’s. Shelves which kept various documents and letters were installed on both sides of the wall, and a Red Horse Flag was hung at the center of the wall. There was a work desk and a chair looking old in front of it and a candlestick, while a mountain of documents waiting for settlement were piled up on the desk.

As Badouin lighted the candlestick with his own hands, he went around the desk and sat on the chair. After being ordered by the late King Faron, the Prime Minister had done this work almost every day.

As he was about to set his hands on the documents at once, the door was knocked on from outside. The Prime Minister with the cat face said ‘come in’ after stroking his mustache once.

Coming in was a civil official. He presented a letter to Badouin.

“It is from Nemetacum.”

Badouin narrowed his eyes at the civil official’s words. After stroking his mustache once again, he received the letter. The civil official bowed and left.

After confirming that the door was closed, Badouin looked over the letter silently.

Nemetacum was in the southern part of the Brune Kingdom. Though it was the land which Duke Thenardier had governed, after him and his son Zion died last year, the royal family requisitioned it and a chief administrator dispatched by Regin was governing it.

He attempted to murder the King and the Princess. So, the Thenardier House should have been abolished, but due to some circumstances, it still continued.

One of the reasons was the grace period. If the Thenardier House was dissolved, a great number of people would have lost their job in one night and became homeless. In order to avoid that, Regin and Badouin made several choices and let the Thenardier House survive.

Another one was Regin’s weakness as a ruler. At the time when Faron was in good health, Regin’s shadow was thin and she had no certain accomplishments, either. Also about the reason why she had been brought up as a Prince, it was officially “because an oracle decided this”.

The civil war ended, and among the noble lords who regained their calm, there were few who turned a skeptical look towards Regin. There were even those who were wondering whether she was the Zhcted Kingdom’s puppet –– a marionette.

Although Badouin and Mashas were making some people swear allegiance to the royal family as they steadily performed negotiations and persuasion, unpredictable situations continued.

If they were to speak of the Thenardier House’s abolition in such circumstances, they would stimulate them (nobles not acknowledging Regin) more than needed. Even if there was a justifiable reason.

The territory of Duke Thenardier House was requisitioned, and with nobody succeeding it, it was destined to disappear even if left as it is. In that case, they decided to wait for a suitable time and abolished it.

It was said that there was seditious movement in the Thenardier House.

''---They investigated Her Highness the Princess’s personal life…?''

In the letter that Badouin received just now, such a thing was concisely written.

The name of the letter’s author was Gerard Augres. He was the son of Viscount Hugues Augres who governed Territoire in the east of Brune and a man who served as the secretary of the royal palace.

Ordered by Badouin, he was now in Nemetacum. Though he was made to go there to investigate whether the remnants of the Duke Thenardier House were moving suspiciously, Gerard splendidly seized their movement, investigated it and reported to Badouin.

According to Gerard’s letter, it was Duke Thenardier’s wife, a woman called Melisande who had made her move. She was Faron’s niece, thus Regin’s cousin.

She was in a position where she should have been charged with crimes as Thenardier’s wife, but she avoided punishment thanks to her blood lineage. As for Regin, she could not bring herself to take the life of her cousin who lost her husband and her son, and also had no territory.

However, Regin and Badouin did not just leave Melisande as such. She was entrusted to a certain shrine of Nemetacum. Though they were thinking that it would be good if she was to spend the rest of her life peacefully in the shrine, it looked like their wish didn’t come true.

When Badouin finished looking over the letter, he stared at one point in the air and lost himself in thought.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

In the corner of a forest wrapped in the darkness of night, there were two youths.

It was an unusual scene. In a position where both of them were sitting on the ground, one was thrusting the point of his sword before the other. A tense atmosphere wrapped the two people and the bonfire flickering to the winter wind illuminated their faces in profile.

This place was the Lebus dukedom located in the northwest of the Zhcted Kingdom. It was within a forest which was at a distance of about one day on foot from its Imperial Palace. One koku had already passed after the day had set.

Being thrust at with the sword was a youth with darkish red hair who was around 16 to 17 years old. His clothes wore out here and there and considerable fatigue could be seen on his face.

His name was Urz. He was an attendant serving the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina, the ruler of Lebus. Although called attendant, with no memory of (maybe) before ten days, the name Urz was a word which had finally come to his mind after he explored his memory.

Thrusting the sword at that Urz was a Muozinel youth with the characteristic brown skin. He was around 20 years old. He was tall, his nose and chin were thin, and his sharp look harked back to a wild beast. Unlike Urz, he wrapped his body in a traveling outfit.

This Muozinel person was Damad. He should be the benefactor who saved Urz from bandits, but when one thought that they were exchanging a conversation before the bonfire, Damad suddenly drew his sword and thrust it at Urz. As for Urz, it was more than incomprehensible.

''---What the hell is this?''

While staring at the tip of the drawn sword, Urz inwardly groaned.

“You’re Tigrevurmud Vorn, you say…?”

A voice tinged with hostility and some surprise leaked out from Damad’s mouth. After the hesitation of an instant, he tried to nudge the sword at Urz’s face. Urz suddenly threw back his body downward. Above the body of the youth facing upward, the drawn sword passed through empty space.

Not wanting to let him escape, Damad turned the point of the sword down. Although his face turned pale, Urz desperately extended his left leg. He kicked off the bonfire with all his strength.

Firewood collapsed and sparks flew. The flame swayed and burnt the leg of Damad who was near. The Muozinel youth briefly uttered a scream of pain. The sword which approached Urz’s throat strayed to the side.

Not overlooking that opening, Urz rolled on the ground horizontally and escaped from Damad’s sword. He raised his body and turned his back on Damad. Then, he jumped into the darkness lurking beyond the trees.

While being out of breath and stumbling repeatedly, he ran in the darkness delirious. One might say that it was fortunate that he didn’t hit the trunk of a tree.

His foot was caught to the root of a tree. Without even time for thinking “damn it!”, Urz flashily fell down. The little air which had accumulated into his lungs was spitted out along with a wordless scream.

“Uh ah…”

He couldn’t muster strength to stand immediately. His breathing was painful. His whole body was screaming. Sandwiched between the cold air and ground, Urz vacantly stared at the darkness.

Today, only things hardly believable as reality were occurring. It felt like he was made to see nightmares one after another.

Today in midday, Urz accompanied Elizavetta and they visited a shrine of old times. That shrine seemed to be a place with some unpleasant memory for her.

When they were going to leave the shrine, Lebus Knights showed up. They complained saying that Urz was evaluated beyond his ability, and they turned their swords not only to Urz, but also to Elizavetta, their lord. The knights were clearly not sane.

In addition, a suspicious old woman calling herself Baba Yaga showed up and confusion accelerated.

Elizavetta, while having no choice but knock down the knights, escaped into the shrine with Urz. But, the floor of the shrine collapsed and both of them fell underground.

Though they suffered only minor injuries because of Valitsaif, Elizavetta’s Viralt which had protected them, the strange situation did not end there.

Underground, there was a dragon with a strange appearance possessing two heads. It was a malformed dragon called the Double Headed Dragon.

Although Elizavetta fought hard protecting Urz, she was forced into a unfavorable situation at the dragon’s strength and there was also the fact that she was fighting in darkness.

It was at that time that Urz displayed a mysterious power.

A jet black bow, and an arrow made by getting power from Elizavetta’s Thunder Swirl.

Using it, Urz killed the Double Headed Dragon.

In the brief time when they were relieved, Baba Yaga appeared once again and Urz was swallowed in darkness.

Then, when he came to himself, he was lying down all alone in a forest. The black bow had disappeared and Elizavetta was nowhere to be found.

Hardly able to move due to pain, fatigue and cold, it was Damad who introduced himself as a traveling merchant who had saved Urz who was about to be attacked by bandits.

While they were eating the rabbit that Damad had hunted around a bonfire, Urz revealed his identity. Then while they were exchanging a conversation, Damad suddenly asked.

[Do you know someone called Tigrevurmud Vorn?]

''---That’s right. It’s that Tigrevurmud Vorn.''

As his breathing settled down while he was thought back to what happened today, Urz finally became able to think calmly.

When he was asked by Damad, Urz answered that it was probably him.

That answer made Damad move. Even when he recalled Damad’s lines when he had thrust the sword at him, there was no doubt.

“Tigrevurmud Vorn, huh…”

When muttered so, a light headache attacked Urz. But, many scenes did not float in his head like when he killed the Double Headed Dragon with the power of the black bow.

“––Now then, what should I do?”

Putting strength into his body which had grew cold, Urz raised his body. When he looked back, the light of a small flame could be seen ahead of the darkness where trees soared. It was the bonfire. Though he had intended to run desperately, actually it looked like it was only about 30 Alsins (about 30 meters) away from there.

Removing the soil on his clothes, Urz began to think. Why didn’t Damad run after him? What should he (Urz) do?

There was no much time. This was because the situation where he had wounds all over his body whereas Damad had room to spare had not changed. Night deepened as time passed and the cold would probably make him suffer.

“Really, today is full of only incomprehensible things.”

But, he did not intend to fall in such a place. No matter what, he must return to the Imperial Palace, by Elizavetta’s side.

He took a deep breath. He stared at the distant bonfire. He checked that his hands and feet moved. It’s all right.

The light of a strong will dwelled within the youth’s black pupils.

Urz gripped a sleeve of his clothes and tore them with all his strength. Even though the youth was injured in the battle again the dragon, thus was now weakened, he still had enough strength to be able to tear it as he wanted.

Just in case, he hid behind the trunk of a tree. Urz started preparations for a counterattack.

Urz ran away, and Damad was gazing at the depths of the darkness where trees stood in a row.

“I thought he was an absentminded fellow, but he’s unexpectedly quick-witted.”

Though annoyance was contained in his voice, his anger was turned more to himself than to Urz. In a very short time, Damad had made two mistakes.

One was the fact that he drew his sword even though he still didn’t clearly know whether Urz was Tigre.

And the other was that he hesitated after having thrust his sword at Tigre.

He shouldn’t have drawn his sword at that stage. However, since he had drawn it out, he should have killed him at once.

As he wasn’t able to do it, an opportunity arose and gave Urz the opportunity of a counterattack or escape. “I failed… If this was to be known by His Highness the King’s younger brother, I wouldn’t probably get off with just a reprimand.”

Damad was not a traveling merchant. He was one of the aides of the King’s younger brother Kreshu Shaheen Baramir of the Muozinel Kingdom. The King’s younger brother highly evaluated this youth and had high expectations from him as a warrior as well as a commander.

This time, the mission he was appointed to was to confirm Tigre’s death, and kill him in case he was alive.

About ten days had passed since Damad infiltrated Zhcted pretending to be a traveling merchant. Until today, he had not obtained a decent clue concerning Tigre. While thinking whether or not he fell into the sea and died after all as the rumor said, Damad continued his trip.

“…As for the fact that I’ve frankly reacted after being told ‘it’s probably me’, even I got impatient.”

Although complaining, Damad’s black pupils didn’t drift away from the depths of the forest wrapped in darkness. A sword possessing a blade with a curve peculiar to Muozinel was grasped at his hand.

He was thinking that Urz would return.

''---Just because he escaped in the forest doesn’t mean he’ll be all right. After all, there’s no way he can pass through the forest within this cold, and without light. He wouldn’t last even a quarter koku.''

Even if Urz wrapped his body in an overcoat and stayed near the bonfire, the winter night cold would sneak in from a few gaps. Though Damad was a Muozinel person resistant to heat and weak to coldness, even if not him, this night air would kill Urz. Furthermore, Urz was weakened.

''---If he doesn’t come back at this rate, there’s no helping if he drops dead in the forest. It’ll only means that he was an idiot. The problem is when he will return, but…''

There, Damad interrupted his thinking. Something which plowed through darkness and cut the wind came flying.

It flew into the bonfire and flicked off one branch of firewood. A dry sound resounded and the flame flickered.

Sensing danger, Damad quickly lay on the ground. The cold stroke his chin.

After a short pause of about five counts, the air groaned again. A hard sound resounded near the young man’s right hand and something bounced. That something rolled on the ground after bouncing once more.

''---A stone, huh!''

Damad felt shivers. He did not shiver only because of the cold. Sweat damply streamed down his forehead. The Muozinel warrior was convinced that it was Urz’s doing.

''--- This is bad…''

There was a bon-fire near him. It was a perfect mark for Urz who was lurking in the darkness.

However, Damad hesitated about putting out the fire. Here was inside a forest. There were probably beasts. If, for example, wolves were near, he would fall as easy prey to them.

Besides, putting out fire didn’t necessarily mean that he would stand advantageous. Both of them would just struggle in the darkness and while freezing from the cold, they would explore each other’s position. For Damad who assumed cold as a weakness, it was a development that he wanted to avoid.

A stone came flying again and hit the bonfire. Sparks rapidly scattered.

''---That’s quite a speed. The aim is good, too. I thought that he was considerably weakened though.''

In a situation where if he made one wrong move, it would hit a nearby tree and rebound to him, Urz threw the stones as if he didn’t worry about such a thing.

''---It’s not thrown by hand. So he tore off the hem of his clothes and made an improvised sling (stone-throwing string), huh.''

If he was throwing with his hand, it shouldn’t have flown linearly until here.

“Not bad.”

Damad spitted out a sigh of admiration.

Kick the bonfire, take Damad by surprise and escape into the forest. If it just ended with that alone, Damad would not have highly evaluated Urz.

That amnesic youth had immediately counterattacked. What’s more, he had not challenged Damad who had a sword to close-range combat, which would be advantageous to him (Damad). He had hidden himself in the darkness and thrown stones.

''---At that time when I saw him surrounded by bandits, I thought that he was just a dying person on the roadside.''

Fighting spirit weakened from the Muozinel youth’s black pupils.

Urz was without a doubt a warrior. And Damad did not dislike such a man.

''---If it continues like this, it’ll become a battle of attrition. Though it’ll end up being my win...''

Not out of difference in ability or skill. Urz was more worn out than Damad, and he also lacked equipment for the cold. By just keeping still, cold would take heat from his body.

But, Damad would probably not get off unscathed, either. It was ridiculous to get injured in such a boring (trivial?) fight. And above all, Damad would get nothing even if he was to win.

As expected, a fourth stone flew into the bonfire. As he was waiting for it, Damad quickly stood up. He advanced about ten steps with the bonfire behind him and thrust his sword between trees. He called out into the darkness.

“Urz! I want to speak with you. As proof, I’ll put my sword here. Come back!”

As he shouted in a loud voice, Damad parted from the sword which he had stabbed into the ground returned near to the bonfire. He waited for Urz to appear.

Though Damad understood that it was a selfish excuse after having pointed his sword to Urz, he thought that Urz would probably take the bait. That man should able to perform such a calculation.

After about 50 or 60 seconds passed, a figure of a person dimly emerged from within the darkness.

“Take ten … no, even five more steps away from the sword. Open your hands and raised them, too.”

The shadow emitted a voice full of strain. Damad did as he was told. “Raise your hands” meant that he was definitely careful of projectile weapons such as a stone or dagger.

Along with the sound of stepping on the ground, Urz showed up from the trees at last. He had twined a cloth smeared with soil around his right hand and was grasping a small stone in his left hand. In case Damad was to show a strange movement, he probably intended to immediately throw it at him.

While turning a look of caution to Damad, Urz pulled out the sword thrust into the ground. He fixed his breathing and said in a calm voice.

“Please tell me. Why did you suddenly attack me?”

It was the expected question. Damad spoke the lines which he had already prepared in his mind.

“It’s because you said that you might be Tigrevurmud Vorn.”

Urz gasped. He became anxious to the fact that something had probably happened between Tigre and Damad. After a short pause, the darkish red-haired youth asked.

“Did Tigrevurmud Vorn do something which incurred your enmity?”

“No. Though I can’t tell you the details, there are various circumstances. I’m to kill or capture him alive.”

Both hands still raised, the Muozinel young man stuck out his chest and answered indifferently. Urz stared at Damad with a dumbfounded face. He probably did not think that he would be so direct. However, Urz immediately pulled himself together and threw a new question.

“Then, why did you call me, even going as far as to throw away your sword? Be it killing me or capturing me alive, you should have just until I’m unable to move. Did you think that I would obediently obey if you explain?”

“Well, about that”, Damad deliberately made a skeptical expression and said.

“Are you really Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

These words seemed to surprise Urz. The amnesic youth opened his eyes wide.

“…What are you trying to say?”

“It’s just what I mean. You certainly said it. And I believed it for a moment, too. But thinking carefully, there is no evidence.”

Urz, not moving an inch, was listening to Damad’s words holding his breath. Damad vehemently spoke furthermore.

“Hey, Urz. Do you have anything proving that you’re Tigrevurmud Vorn? Will there be anything if you return to the Imperial Palace of Lebus?”

Urz revealed a difficult expression and feebly shook his head. Damad inwardly heaved a sigh of relief. If he had said that there was something, he would have had to reconsider it again.

“You may be Tigrevurmud Vorn, or maybe not. What’s more, you come with memory loss. It’s really dangerous to move by only believing your words. It’s like blindfolding a camel and setting it out to the desert.”

To that sarcastic expression, Urz seemed to be offended and glared at Damad.

“Those lines are hardly thinkable from someone who had tried to kill me until a while ago.”

“Then, I’ll ask once again. Are you really Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

When Damad asked, Urz looked downwards as he was at a loss for an answer. The young man with brown skin took a small breath and smiled at Urz.

“Did I say too much? It’s not like I’m threatening you. In the case that you aren’t Tigrevurmud Vorn, I’ll be a fool for having tried to kill a different person by jumping to a wrong conclusion. I’ll ask you to forgive me for that.”

At Damad who did not break his unabashed attitude, Urz sighed. As it became troublesome, he asked in a carefree tone.

“So, what do you intend to do with me?”

“I’ll take you to the Imperial Palace of Lebus.”

To Urz who asked while bracing himself, Damad plainly answered.

“Since there is no clear evidence, you’re Urz who serves Lebus. I’ll take it to the Imperial Palace and get 100 silver coins.”

As Urz stared at the Muozinel young man with a dumbfounded face, he shook his head to both sides as he couldn’t understand.

“For someone who tried to kill me, what make you think that you’ll get the reward? It’s obvious that I will complain to my superior and have you thrown in jail.”

“If that’s the case, I’ll leave you here. And you should just return to the Imperial Palace by yourself. If you can, that is.”

Damad scornfully laughed, and Urz gave a small groan as he hit a painful place<ref> as to say that he agrees with Damad on the fact that he couldn’t return by himself </ref>.

Though this forest was at a distance of about one day on foot from the Imperial Palace, it was a place which he was not familiar with. He didn’t even know which direction to walk to arrive at the Imperial Palace.

In addition, with neither food nor water, he would only have an improvised stone-throwing string (sling) as a weapon. It was doubtful whether Urz could get out of this forest alone.

However, Urz still revealed a wary expression and turned a suspicious gaze to Damad.

“Didn’t you think that I may break the promise after I return to the Imperial Palace?”

“I’ll think about it again when it happens. Now, what do you say? Do you ride on my proposal?”

Wind blew. The flame of the bonfire flickered and illuminated the two men’s faces from below.

Urz did not answer immediately. However, he reached a conclusion before the time of about ten counts. Staring at Damad, he sighed for the ninth time in this night.

“Understood. I will have you guide me.”

“It’s a deal.”

As Damad laughed and said, Urz turned eyes mixed with sarcasm to the Muozinel young man.

“Which reminds me; you said that you are a traveling merchant. That’s a lie, isn’t it?”

“No matter what, as long as one can make a trade, he’s a splendid merchant.”

He was a voluble man to the utmost. Urz smiled wryly and was about to return the sword which he held in his hand to Damad. But, not only did the black-haired Muozinel young man not accept it, but he also gave its sheath to Urz.

“You may have that. Consider it as proof of trust.”

Even without a sword, Damad still had a bow, and also a dagger. It was not as if he had no confidence in hand-to-hand fighting. Even if some unexpected situation occurred, he had confidence that he could deal with it.

“Understood. Then, I’ll do so until we arrive at the Imperial Palace.”

Afterwards, when the two men gathered the firewood which flew around, they spent the night while taking watch alternatively.

You don’t know when a beast will approach in the forest at night. It was also necessary to be careful so as not to let fire go out. However the feelings towards the other party were, they should cooperate with each other in this place.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

At the time when Urz and Damad decided to cooperate for the time being, in a corner of the Imperial Palace of Lebus, two men were facing each other with pale faces.

One was a knight in his prime called Naum who somewhat let hardships drift under his eyes. The other was an aged man called Lazarl who wrapped an official outfit on his slim figure and carefully fixed his pure white hair. Both of them were people whom Elizavetta deeply trusted.

“Hasn’t Vanadis-sama return yet?”

Lazarl said as his face turned pale. Naum nodded with a painful expression.

It was unusual for Elizavetta to go out for a walk. However, if she did not come back even when the moon rose highly, this was the first time that there was no communication.

Especially this time, she had taken Urz. When it came to the soldiers and court ladies working in the Imperial Palace, trivial rumors would probably spread in the Imperial Palace. Imagining such a scene, Lazarl and Naum wanted to hold their heads in their arms.

“How many people are there who know about this?”

“Those whom I can assert that they know are only you, Lazarl-dono and I. We can give careful instructions to those who don’t know yet, so…”

Naum answered with a serious face.

For example, if they explained that “Vanadis-sama came back from a different gate” to the gatekeeper, they could deceive them for the time being.

They only had to say to the court ladies who took care of her personal needs that “there was business and she took a rest in another room today”, too. As there were actually urgent matters quite often in the position of Vanadis, the court ladies were also used to it.

“The problem is how to search for Vanadis-sama…”

Elizavetta did not tell them where she went.

Since there were originally many cases when she wanted to be alone, thus she took a walk, neither Naum nor Lazarl had tried to find out where she would go by questioning her forcibly.

“If we do a large-scale search, many people will become aware of Vanadis-sama’s absence. We must avoid that no matter what.”

Lazarl nodded at Naum’s words.

“Much more, to think it’s at such time.”

The door of the castle town was closed and the moon rose highly in the sky. It was the time when many homes had already gotten it over with dinner. If they were to move soldiers at such a time, it would be more than just attracting the people’s attention.

“Say, Naum. How many soldiers can you move by your instructions without causing uproar?”

“If it’s to be quietly, I would say about fifty.”

“Then, it doesn’t matter. Could you have them move anytime soon?”

If they knew Elizavetta’s whereabouts, Naum and Lazarl would have probably moved the soldiers immediately. The fact that her whereabouts were unknown was the problem. If they were to recklessly move the soldiers at midnight, both of them understood that it would only be a wasted effort.

“How about waiting for the daybreak and moving them?”

“We would have no other choice but to ask the neighboring villages. We can make up something along the lines ‘though Vanadis-sama left for a long-term inspection, we had to have her come back to the Imperial Palace on urgent matters.”

“There doesn’t seem to be any other ways…”

Naum traced the wrinkles of his face and sighed.

“At any rate… Didn’t you think about what could possibly have happened, Lazarl-dono?”

Naum asked in a serious tone. It’s not only that he wanted to borrow the old civil official’s wisdom. There was also the need to be unified concerning this point in case of an unexpected situation. Lazarl unusually frowned, too.

“Many people will think that Urz kidnapped Vanadis-sama.”

“Which means that you have a different opinion, right Lazarl-dono?”

As Naum said as to make sure, Lazarl distorted his mouth in displeasure.

“Of course. Certainly, Vanadis-sama is fond of Urz. But, she has wisdom not suitable for her age. She knows the line that she should keep. Even if Urz is to say something, she won’t do something like straying away from the path with it.”

“I’m relieved to hear these words.”

Naum said while stroking his chest with a sigh of relief. It was his true intention. If his opinion was to oppose this old man’s gathering up (unifying) the civil officers, the confusion of Lebus would further increase.

In that way, the two men welcomed morning without a wink of sleep.

It was at the time where day broke that the Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl who was their master came back.

She did not showed up from the main gate leading to the castle town of the rampart surrounding the Imperial Palace, but from the back gate located in a place which was not conspicuous.

Naum and Lazarl who received the report rushed to the back door and welcomed the Vanadis. But, the two men found no words to say as soon as they caught sight of Elizavetta’s figure.

Her red hair was disheveled, holes were also opened in many places on her purple dress and both the sleeves and cuffs were torn off. Her white skin was also smeared with mud and there were many wounds. There were also no shoes, she was barefoot. She tightly grasped the Thunder Swirl, her Viralt in her left hand and was dragging it.

Her Rainbow Eyes of gold and blue, although stagnated by fatigue, showed a winding of violent emotions. If it was a weak person of mind, he would not even be able to look directly into her eyes.

Elizavetta had never shown such a shameful sight even after an intense battle.

The horse that she was riding was similarly dirty and its mane was disheveled like an old brush. More than ten helmets were tied with a thin rope to the saddle. The helmets were dirty and damaged as if she had just picked them up from a battlefield. There were some which were squashed as if having been struck by a hammer.

And, she was alone. There was not Urz.

Naum and Lazarl were speechless to the Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl with too much fierce an appearance.

“––I just came back”

As Elizavetta said with a penetratingly cold voice, the two men finally came to their senses. It was not only those two. Even the gatekeepers protecting the back door, and the soldiers who saw the figure of the red-haired Vanadis equally showed the same reaction, too. No one was able to hide his surprise.

“I will call a doctor!”

As he changed his facial expression and said so, Naum went to call a doctor in a great hurry. Though he himself did not have to move and it should’ve been enough for him to send a soldier, confusion made him do so.

“What happened…?”

The voice of the old civil official who asked so to his lord was trembling. The atmosphere released from Elizavetta’s whole body was similar to that of a wounded beast and in no way something before which you could simply speak. Even so, Lazarl’s sense of responsibility as a retainer and his feeling to console the Vanadis outweighed the shiver.

But Elizavetta, not answering her retainer’s question, one-sidedly said.

“Let the horse rest. And then –– polish these helmets.”

When she turned a glance to the helmets, mixed feelings flashed across Elizavetta’s pupils. However, Lazarl was the only one who noticed it. The thin, old civil official respectfully bowed.

“As you wish.”

Lazarl changed his thoughts. Even though his mind was filled with numerous questions, pressing the lord full of bruises for an answer is not what a retainer should do.

Besides, Elizavetta did not seem to have lost her sanity. On her expression which stared at the helmets, there was a sense of grief, though small.

Lazarl issued instructions to the gatekeepers and soldiers nearby. When Elizavetta glanced at the soldiers, she stuck out her chest and proudly began to walk. Lazarl followed after her.

The red-haired Vanadis entered the Imperial Palace. Lazarl guessed that she seemed to be going to her bedroom. Then, Lazarl finally remembered about Urz.

“What about Urz?”

Why was that youth not here?

“Urz is not here.”

As she replied only that in a curt tone, Elizavetta suddenly changed the topic.

“These helmets––”

She said with her back turned on him as such. As Lazarl failed to hear, he ran up with short steps (trots) to be immediately nearby Elizavetta.

“Those helmets are those of knights who had worked in this Imperial Palace. There were fifteen, but I wasn’t able to bring back all of them.”

Lazarl looked up at Elizavetta with a befuddled face. He was not able to immediately understand what she said.

They arrived at her bedroom. When Elizavetta took the bell on the desk with her hand as soon as she entered her bedroom, she rang it with rough hands.

The court lady who appeared at a quick pace failed to bow before the opened door. To her master’s ghost-like appearance, the court lady stood stock still with a face likely to faint at any time. Although Lazarl sympathize with her from the bottom of his heart, he said on behalf of his master.

“Vanadis-sama is tired. Could you prepare a bucket of hot water, a cloth to wipe the body, a change of clothes and wine? Someone else has gone to call the doctor.”

Lazarl’s calm attitude and words somehow made the court lady pull herself together.

“I-I shall prepare them at once.”

Although her tongue got entangled, the court lady deeply bowed and disappeared in front of the bedroom.

“Thank you for your work.”

When Elizavetta returned words of gratitude to the old civil official, she draw a chair and sat.

“Lazarl. I understand that you are confused, but can you wait a little more? It would save me the trouble to talk again about it after Naum came, right?”

Then, Naum showed up with the doctor before long. The doctor was a small-sized old woman. Both of them seemed to have rushed very hastily; their faces were covered with sweat and they were heavily breathing. Slightly later than Naum and the doctor, the court lady brought a cloth and a bucket filled with hot water.

“Before I begin the treatment, she must first change your clothes. Excuse me Lazarl-sama, Naum-sama. But could you please wait outside?”

“I don’t mind.”

Elizavetta narrowed her eyes and said so. As a Vanadis, she was not embarrassed from changing her clothes in front of her retainers. Though she might have such an intention, Lazarl, not breaking his attitude as a retainer, politely bowed his head.

“Vanadis-sama. As you see, Naum is out of breath. Could you allow him to take a break while you are treating your wounds?”

Elizavetta turned her gaze to Naum who wiped sweat with his sleeve, and smiled.

“Understood. Then, wait outside.”

Lazarl winked at Naum. The two men bowed and left the Vanadis’ bedroom. They looked at each other and sighed deeply.

In reality, both of them wanted time to settle down.

Even though a half koku has not passed yet since Elizavetta came back to the Imperial Palace, they kept on being surprised. They, who spent a night without a wink of sleep, somewhat endured it. Even if they heard Elizavetta’s story from here on, they wanted to prepare mentally at least.

Lazarl looked up at the knight in his prime standing beside him.

“Naum. What on earth do you think happened to Vanadis-sama? Even if something happened, she is injured to that extent.”

Naum made a wry face and shook his head from side to side.

Even when surrounded by 100 or 200 soldiers in a battlefield, wielding Valitsaif, her Viralt and easily defeating the enemy was Elizavetta Fomina.

Naum had many times seen her standing at the vanguard of soldiers and resolutely fighting. Even in the vortex of a fierce battle, the enemy’s swords, spears, shot arrows and pebbles were not able to injure Elizavetta.

''---No, only one thing…''

A nightmarish scene crossed Naum’s mind.

Naum suddenly recalled the battle with a large group of pirates who lined up their ships and fought with Legnica around autumn. About the huge white monster which suddenly appeared on the pirates’ flagship.

The monster which the Vanadis of Legnica Alexandra Alshavin a.k.a Sasha and Elizavetta defeated at last. In that fight, Elizavetta who returned to an allied ship holding Sasha had unusually suffered serious injuries.

He thought that if there was someone or something able to injure a Vanadis, it was only such a monster.

“What’s wrong?”

Naum came to his senses at Lazarl’s words. He shook his head.

“It’s the sadness of this body<ref> he meant him </ref> which lacks in imagination. I don’t understand at all. Besides, we have no choice but wait for Vanadis-sama’s words.”

Naum said so because he was afraid of speaking of the existence of that monster. That was not limited only to him, but it was also the feelings shared by almost all the soldiers of Legnica and Lebus who participated at that naval battle.

Though his face turned pale, Naum changed the topic.

“By the way, there were helmets tied on the saddle of Vanadis-sama’s horse… All of them belonged to the knights of our dukedom.”

“Without a doubt?”

Lazarl strongly emphasized. Naum nodded.

“Yes. For the time being, I ask to check whether there were knights whom we cannot contact. It will be difficult to know that by the end of today.”

“That’s enough for now. Vanadis-sama will probably talk about that, too.”

At that time, a voice calling the two men could be heard from within the bedroom. It looked like the treatment was over. Naum observed etiquette and knocked on the door; he then opened it after waiting for Elizavetta’s response.

Elizavetta who had changed into a new dress was sitting on a chair. A white cloth cut small was put on her cheek and bandages peeped through her shoulders and arms. Though her face was filled with fighting spirit, she wasn’t able to completely wipe away the painfulness.

The black whip which is her Viralt was roundly bundled and was hanging to the right side of her waist. Naum who noticed that suspiciously narrowed his eyes. Elizavetta was right-handed and always hung her Viralt on the left side of her waist. It was not like she couldn’t handle it even like this, but it might be difficult.

However, he could not afford to ask about it. There were a lot of other things that he must ask.

“Vanadis-sama. Though the treatment is over, it does not mean that you will be fine right away. Please, rest properly. It is important to cure an injury. ”

When the old doctor said so and respectfully bowed, she left the bedroom accompanied by the court lady.

There were now only three people Elizavetta, Naum and Lazarl left in this place.

“I cause you two to worry by coming back late. I am sorry.”

Elizavetta said. However, something like guilt (regret) could be observed neither on her expression nor in her tone. The knight and the old civil official felt rather relieved to that.

“Vanadis-sama. Could you tell us what you have done and what happened?”

To Lazarl’s words, Elizavetta explained what happened after she went for a walk with Urz yesterday.

The Vanadis of Rainbow Eyes talked about the fact that knights appeared and pointed their swords to Urz and her when they happened to pass by the front of a certain old, rotted shrine.

“They said that I unfairly evaluated Urz highly and tried to kill Urz. Urz and I tried to persuade them, it didn’t work… We first escaped into the rotted shrine. At that time, a dragon appeared.”

“A dragon?”

Lazarl opened his eyes wide. It abruptly became a story hard to believe. Although Lazarl had lived nearly three times as long as Elizavetta, he had never met a dragon until now. However, he thought that if it was not an existence like a dragon, it would be impossible to injure her this much.

“We killed the dragon, but the floor of the shrine collapsed as it could not withstand it. There was an underground passage in the shrine, and Urz and I fell there… I was able to come out from the underground passage, but I had lost sight of Urz.”

Anyway, Elizavetta who came out to the surface found her horse. It didn’t run away and it might also be said that it was fortunate that it did not fall prey to a wild beast.

Elizavetta went to a nearby village, and ordered the village chief to quickly gather people and returned to the place where there the knights’ corpses were. Although the sun went down and the area became dark, the red-haired Vanadis promised a reward and moved the villagers.

There was a reason why Elizavetta was so much in a hurry.

When they arrived near the rotted shrine, most of the corpses were eaten by beasts and birds and their horrible appearances were exposed to the meadow. Other than wolves, weasels, and foxes, crows and eagles also ate the corpses.

Elizavetta made the villagers transport the corpses; they waited till dawn, dug holes near the village and buried them altogether.

However, she collected only the helmets as mementos, tied them onto the horse’s saddle and came back. But, since there were also helmets smashed to pieces, she was not able to retrieve all of them.

Elizavetta’s story’s contents were enough to make the two experienced men be at a loss for words.

Though her voice was indifferent (serene), Naum and Lazarl could feel the Vanadis’s restrained anger. After a short pause, Elizavetta opened her mouth.

“Naum. Are there knights who have disappeared since yesterday afternoon? There should be 15.”

“We are currently investigating. I shall have it confirm by the end of today.”

Naum suppressed his surprise and answered so. Though he could only give an uncertain reply when he had talked with Lazarl, he changed it now that it had become such circumstances. It was necessary to make it clear even one koku early.

“After confirming it, what will you do …?”

Lazarl asked in a careful tone. If Elizavetta’s story was right, they would be rebellious retainers who pointed their blades to their master. Not only was it natural even if they were executed on the spot, depending on the situation they must also take some dispositions with the bereaved families.

To the old civil official’s question, the Vanadis diverted her look. She answered while staring at her right arm.

“They lost their life in the fight with the dragon. Let’s leave it as such. Have solatia <ref> sing. solatium; a thing given to someone as a compensation or consolation </ref> and their helmets handed to the bereaved family.”

“That is…”

Lazarl hesitated. For measures taken by a ruler, it was on the contrary too naïve. However, the old civil official could not say any more than that. This was because the eyes of different colors sharply glared at him.

“Are you saying that anyone will be troubled with these measures?”

“It is my humble opinion that it will not do well for the future to make a precedent as to forgive those who turned their blades to their lord.”

Although Lazarl was flinching, he desperately rebutted. However, the Vanadis of Rainbow Eyes indifferently shook her head.

“What you say is quite true, Lazarl. But, think about it a little. I said that the knights were dissatisfied with Urz’s treatment, but why did they attack at the time when I was together with Urz?”

At Elizavetta’s words, Lazarl and Naum frowned and lost themselves in thought. It was certainly strange. If it was Urz alone, there should have been an opportunity to aim at him anytime.

“I think that they were not sane. And there is someone who instigated them.”

This means that there was someone who tempted the knights. It was a conclusion that they could agree with. Naum stared at Elizavetta with a serious expression.

“I will find out who that person is without fail.”

“Please, do so. Lazarl, you are also fine with that, right?”

Lazarl also nodded. The knights were manipulated by someone. The truth was that it was something that only Elizavetta could know. In that case, she would not accept any more objections. He seemed to have thought so.

After that, Elizavetta ordered to look for Urz.

“I don’t think that Urz died.”

“Understood. I will dispatch the soldiers and made them search around the rotted shrine.”

Naum answered. It was by no means compulsory. This knight in his prime also held affection for Urz.

“Well then Vanadis-sama; please rest your body for today. We will deal with things from here on.”

Saying so, Naum and Lazarl were about to leave, but Elizavetta hailed only the old civil official. Although Lazarl made a wondering face, he remained in the bedroom.

Elizavetta showed a perplexed attitude, but she immediately shook off her hesitation and stared at Lazarl.

“Lazarl. Do you know someone named Baba Yaga?”

“…Do you mean that Baba Yaga who comes out of old folklores and fairy tales?”

It was no wonder that Lazarl asked back with a dubious face. It was that sudden a question.

Baba Yaga was an existence known even before the Kingdom called Zhcted was established.

It was said that she was a spirit, or even a fairy or a monster. There was also the theory that she gathered many souls and took the appearance of an old woman.

It was said that she was worshipped and enshrined like the gods in old times. It was told that she granted power to those praying to her and cursed them in return. Anyway, it was certain that she was an inhuman being.

To Lazarl’s words, Elizavetta nodded without smiling.

“Yes, that Baba Yaga. There are probably many old shrines, which enshrined Baba Yaga, in Lebus. Can I have you investigate those places? As soon as possible.”

The old civil official was more and more perplexed. This should not be time to do something like that.

“I know what you want to say.”

Elizavetta said as she read what Lazarl was thinking from his expression.

“But, it is necessary for me now. And, this isn’t something I can ask anyone.”

It was an oppressive tone, but Lazarl correctly understood that her words were not an order, but a request. It looked like irritation, impatience and regret blurred in her pair of eyes.

The old civil official felt the necessity of seriously considering this request. He changed his expression and straightened himself.

It was by no means a suggestion. It was necessary for this red-haired Vanadis.

“If Vanadis-sama goes as far as to say that, I shall investigate them at once. However, I think that there are quite many. Should I report it after having checked to some extent?”

When he stated his opinion like that, Elizavetta sighed as she felt relieved.

“Yes… Please report just tomorrow night. Then, I will decide depending on the report’s contents.”

“Understood.”

Lazarl bowed and was going to leave. But, he suddenly changed his mind and turned to his lord.

He had a doubt. He was also irritated about her not having talked about it. However, his feelings were secondary. More than that, there was something which he had to tell her.

“Vanadis-sama. Though there is no need to state it now, I had served in this Imperial Palace since the time of the previous Vanadis-sama.”

Elizavetta frowned. Lazarl continued.

“I know that for a ruler, there are secrets that he cannot talk about to any retainer and can do nothing but hold them alone. And I do not intend to say something like confiding. However, I would like you not to forget that we are here for Vanadis-sama.”

With a face which could not hide her surprise, Elizavetta stared at the old civil official who deeply bowed his head. The red-haired Vanadis slightly loosened her expression and let a smile blur on her lips.

“Thank you, Lazarl”

This time for sure, the old civil official with gray hair bowed and left. When he came out to the corridor, fatigue weighed on his whole body. However, Lazarl straightened his back and began to walk straight looking ahead. For a master much younger than him, he could not raise complaints.

''---So, the problem that I must handle at once is that after all, huh…''

Something bitter filled Lazarl’s mind. About the fact of the knights having attacked Elizavetta and Urz, it was necessary to think about how to deal with it.

Fifteen humans died. Not in a war, but a private affair. Even if they could hide it for several days, it would eventually come to light. Would it be believed if they said that the knights were killed by a dragon?

What Lazarl feared the most was that they would be rumors going around that Elizavetta had so much affection for Urz that they killed the knights who bore animosity towards him.

There would be a minority who would have an interest to the truth. Many people would be satisfied with a rumor of their liking. Lazarl who worked in the Imperial Palace for a long time knew that well.

''---I must at least avoid Vanadis-sama’s honor being ruined.''

To that end, he should make an outline (hand out) easy to understand and quickly circulate it.

If he made it look like a personal quarrel between Urz and the knights, it would be quick, but unnatural. Even if Urz had outstanding bow skill, it would probably be impossible to fight and win head on against fifteen people.

''---Besides, with that way, Urz will no longer be able to stay in Lebus…''

It has only about ten days since Urz began to live in Lebus. For most people of the Imperial Palace, he was a stranger. It goes without saying for which side the people’s sympathy would gather between Urz and the knights.

He had to make up a story so that the animosity of the knights’ bereaved families and the people serving in the Imperial Palace did not turn not towards Elizavetta and Urz.

“But in the worst case scenario, we will have to cast away Urz…”

In the case that it looked like blame was concentrating on Elizavetta, he would make Urz bear the full brunt of it. Lazarl decided so.

Elizavetta would probably not be able to decide. And Naum would surely hesitate. Therefore, he must do it. Lazarl did not hate Urz, but if it is for Elizavetta, he would not hesitate to sacrifice the darkish red-haired youth.

''---If possible, I don’t want such a thing to happen. But, is Urz alive? If so, where is he…?''

Not revealing at all such thoughts and worry on his expression, Lazarl walked down the corridor.

When she was alone in her bedroom, Elizavetta lay down on her bed that had a canopy.

There was not the dignified expression as a Vanadis, which she showed in front of subordinates, there. It was only the face of an exhausted girl.

“––It’s really troublesome to pile up lies one after another.”

Her chest hurt as she remembered Lazarl’s words.

She had not told them about Baba Yaga’s existence because she thought that even if she explained, not only would they not believed it, but it would also only confuse them; but that was not only it.

This was because she held the determination of slaying her with her owns hands. Fighting spirit was not lost from the Rainbow Eyes which could be said to be Elizavetta’s peculiarity.

Furthermore, there was one more reason. Elizavetta slightly moved her head. Her eyes of different colors right and left were turned to her right arm. Fear, irritation and regret blurred in her pair of eyes.

She did not want anyone to know about this right hand.

When she was given it, she certainly thought that it was an unknown, fearful power.

But, if she were to say that she did not rely on this power at all, it would be a lie.

When she fought the Vanadis Eleonora Viltaria a.k.a Ellen of LeitMeritz and even when she confronted a demon like Torbalan, she relied on her right hand’s power. Especially regarding Ellen, if it was the power of a single blow, she could even hold a firm belief that she would not lose.

She had not imagined it to be such a disgusting thing, too.

She even thought that it would be preferable to cut off her right arm, but she gave up after thinking. By doing so, there was no guarantee that she would be release from this curse. If for example, the curse were to transfer to the left arm after cutting off the right arm, she would no longer be able to fight against Baba Yaga.

Elizavetta’s right hand naturally extended to the Thunder Swirl hung to her waist. The red-haired Vanadis who noticed that consciously extended her left hand and gripped her Viralt.

''---Still, why doesn’t Baba Yaga make a move?''

If she was to kill her (Elizavetta), wouldn’t it be a perfect opportunity now that she was injured and tired? And yet, the old demon woman hadn’t showed even once before Elizavetta since then.

Be it when she spent the night unable to sleep in the village yesterday or even when she waited for dawn and returned to the Imperial Palace, the red-haired Vanadis could not get rid of her uneasiness.

When she thought that villagers and soldiers working in the Imperial Palace might be control by Baba Yaga and attack her just like the knights, she could not relax her guard.

It was so even now. Even though she was tired to the extent that she wanted to sleep as such, her emotions were highly strung and her consciousness was clear. She was standing ready to be able to deal with it whenever her crime might be kicked in and she might be invaded.

Although so cautious of humans, she resolutely stopped by a village, and having also returned to the Imperial Palace like this was due to her awareness of being the Vanadis ruling Lebus.

Without even holding a funeral for the poor knights, she could not do something like taking action without seeing Naum and Lazarl. Moreover, even if they had been manipulated by the old woman demon, she had resolved herself that she would have to dirty her hands as their master.

But though should it be that she was fortunate, nothing had happened so far.

Or, was it because she dealt a blow to the demon in the fight of the underground passage? She was not able to save Urz, but there was a clear response in the Veda at that time. Though it was dangerous to think optimistically, Baba Yaga might also be healing her wounds now.

''---I must destroy that demon with my own hands by any means.''

It was for that purpose that she asked Lazarl to investigate the rotted shrine. Since she did not know where Baba Yaga was, she could do nothing but investigate the places where she might be one by one.

Not having asked Naum, but Lazarl was because she thought that the old civil official would be more suitable judging from the ability needed, but there was also the fact that it was hard for her to ask Naum.

Naum had seen the white demon Torbalan in the fight against the pirates.

Of course, he should not know what kind of conservation Elizavetta and Torbalan exchanged. It was because at that time, only she, Sasha, and Torbalan were on the flagship of the pirate ships.

Even if he has very good hearing, there was no way that their conversation would have been heard in that battlefield wrapped in the sound of weapons and roar of waves. Even so, Elizavetta hesitated about asking Naum.

Suddenly, the edge of her view vacantly shone. The black whip which her left hand was grasping was tinged with a pale light. As if cheering Elizavetta.

Vaguely realizing what her Viralt wanted to convey, the Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl chuckled. Valitsaif appealed to her not with words, but with a modest light that she rest her body.

“Thank you. Then, I will sleep a little.”

Elizavetta quietly closed her eyes. If danger was to approach her, the Thunder Swirl would probably tell her immediately. Since there was also no enemy movement, she should sleep now rather than be thinking.

''---Urz… Be safe.''

Before long, she began to leak sleeper’s breathing.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was a room rejecting all lights and diligently smearing darkness.

There were two shadows inside where dry air drifted. One was a small-sized old man who wrapped his body in a black robe. He was sitting at the center of the not so large room without moving an inch. His eyes were quietly closed. He seemed to be either absorbed in thought or sleeping.

The other was a medium-sized young man. He twined a green cloth around his short black hair, hung down his shoulders and was clad in thick clothes which treated fur at the collar and sleeves.

He held a small leather bag in his left hand and was leaning on the wall. He occasionally thrust his right hand in the leather bag, took out something and carried it to his mouth with a smile.

It was a gold coin that he gnawed. With ease as if eating a pastry, the young man chewed the gold coin and swallowed it.

The old man’s name was Drekavac. The young man’s was Vodyanoy. The two of them looked like humans, but it was not so. If you wondered why they took the appearance of humans, it was only because it was more convenient this way. After all, humans are prosperous on the current earth.

“Have you found him?”

As he swallowed the gold coin, Vodyanoy asked Drekavac. That something with an old man’s appearance did not answer. When Vodyanoy shrugged his shoulders, he took out a new gold coin from the leather bag.

The indoor air suddenly flowed, and unnaturally swirled even though there was no wind.

While the young man quickly threw the gold coin to within his mouth, he turned his eyes to one point of the space. The old man also opened his eyes and looked there.

The darkness which lurked ahead of the two people’s stares soundlessly split open and one shadow appeared as if pushed out from the interior. It was a small-sized old woman who wrapped her body in a black robe and held a shabby broom.

The robe was like an old rag torn off innumerably and the tip of the broom was also disheveled as if having been chewed by a beast. The breathing which could be heard from the inside of the hood was rough, too.

“––Wow, look here.”

Vodyanoy opened his eyes wide and stared at the old woman who crouched on the floor. Though Drekavac did not emit a single word, surprise could be seen in his eyes.

“You has been beaten quite flashily, eh Yaga-baasan.”

As he twisted his lips, Vodyanoy grinned at the old woman –– Baba Yaga. Baba Yaga did not answer right away and just concentrated on adjusting her breathing.

While the two men were watching, the old woman raised her body after about a count of 20. Seeing that, Vodyanoy unnaturally squared off. If it was that Baba Yaga that he knew, then she would mercilessly hit him with her broom after this.

But, the old woman stopped at only giving a sharp glance at Vodyanoy and sat down on the spot holding her broom. She said while scratching her hooked nose.

“Dear me. I have no words to rebut this time. It’s as you see after all.”

Although Vodyanoy found her reaction unexpected, he asked Baba Yaga.

“The current master of Thunder Swirl, was she that strong?”

The old woman demon turned a sharp gaze at her two comrades from the interior of the hood covering her eyes.

“––The “Bow” was there.”

Astonishment became an intangible wave and soundlessly stirred up the darkness. Vodyanoy almost dropped the leather bag and Drekavac slightly moved.

“Hasn’t he sunk in the sea?”

“I thought that he was probably alive somewhere, but… So he was in Lebus, huh.”

The young man’s voice contained surprise and a smile similar to that of admiration also surfaced on the old man’s lips. Waiting for the two men to settle down, Baba Yaga bowed her head to Drekavac.

“Sorry, Drekavac. I have let the dragon I borrowed from you die.”

The Double Headed Dragon which the old woman demon sent to Urz and Elizavetta in the shrine’s underground belonged to Drekavac. If only Urz wasn’t there, the Double Headed Dragon would have probably devoured Elizavetta.

Drekavac answered without letting any feelings show on his face.

“No. Just knowing that the “Bow” is alive and is in Lebus is a good harvest. But, I never thought that someone like Baba Yaga would suffer such serious injuries.”

“I completely hid my presence. I thought that he was just a human youngster until he defeated the Double Headed Dragon. No… Or he might have lost his memory as the “Bow”.”

“By the way, weren’t you able to bring the “Bow” along?”

When Vodyanoy asked, Baba Yaga snorted in displeasure.

“I tried to do so, but the “Whip” got in the way… He has dropped it somewhere.”

“That’s a shame.”

Vodyanoy muttered in a tone as if he didn’t think so at all. He threw a new gold coin which he took out to the air. The young man himself looked upward and greatly opened his mouth. The gold coin depicted a parabola and was going to jump inside Vodyanoy’s mouth.

Exactly just before he was about to swallow the gold coin, Vodyanoy opened his eyes wide. He quickly grasped the gold coin which fell with his right hand.

“Could you stop teasing me? Geez, I can’t be too careful.”

Spitting out such words as he was annoyed, Vodyanoy opened his right hand. What was there was not the gold coin, but an old copper coin. Baba Yaga switched the coins in an instant. The old woman demon unnaturally diverted her look and carefully stroked the tip of her broom.

Not seeming at all interested in the two’s exchanges, Drekavac asked.

“What do you intend to do from now on, Baba Yaga?”

Stopping her hand touching the broom, Baba Yaga answered.

“First, I’ll heal my wounds. Then, I’ll kill the “Whip”. I’ll get involved with the “Bow” afterwards. I said it earlier, but there is something strange about the “Bow”. I want to observe the situation for a while.”

“So you’ll kill the master of the Thunder Swirl. I thought that you’ll enjoy it a little more.”

Vodyanoy overlooked Baba Yaga with a surprised face.

“I intended to, but in case the “Bow” is near… Though I say kill, it’ll be after watching the situation for several days.”

Baba Yaga lightly tapped her broom. The tip of the broom which looked like a bunch of straw, which was stamped on, until just a while ago returned to its original shape.

As she contentedly nodded, the old woman demon looked back to the youth and the old man.

“Drekavac, Vodyanoy. What will you guys do?”

“If I find the “Bow”, I’ll assist you. After all, always having a Vanadis as an opponent is troublesome.”

Seeming to be out of gold coins, Vodyanoy answered while turning upside down the leather bag. Drekavac closed his eyes again.

“There is something I’m looking for. I can’t move now. I’ll leave it to you two.”

“Is it all right? You and I subtly harbored different thoughts regarding the “Bow”.”

In a tone as to make sure, Baba Yaga looked at Drekavac. His eyes still closed as such, the old man calmly replied.

“My thoughts hasn’t changed from the old days, Baba Yaga. Thus, you don’t need to be concerned.”

“Understood. Then, see you again.”

Baba Yaga swung her broom once. Air flowed within the darkness and the hems of Drekavac’s robe faintly rustled.

Then, before that air stopped moving, the old woman demon’s figure had disappeared.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Speaking of the Zhcted Nobles who hated Elizavetta Fomina, there was probably no one who hated her more than Orgelt Kazakov governing the land of Polus.

Though Ellen who held the nickname of “Wind Princess of the Silver Flash” was also hostile to Elizavetta due to various circumstances, there was no doubt that even her hostility was less than Kazakov’s.

Kazakov who had the title of Earl was 35 years old. His brown hair was short and he grew a rich beard from the cheeks to the chin. He had a large build, wide shoulders and a stout body. There was an intrepid force coupled with sharp piercing eyes.

Actually, he was a man who won fame as a warrior until he inherited his peerage and territory. The weapon which he was using was neither a sword nor a spear, but a mace. When Kazakov powerfully wielded the mace with his stout arm, the enemy’s armors were squashed, flesh was gouged and bones were smashed.

He, who always stood at the vanguard and wielded his mace on the battlefield, was called “Bloody Kazakov” and was feared.

There were many reasons why Kazakov hated Elizavetta, but the greatest one was her eyes of different colors. He held strong unpleasant feelings to the Rainbow Eyes. You might say that it was a superstitious fear and a physiological feeling of evasion.

When Kazakov once inspected his territory, he had happened to come across a girl with Rainbow Eyes in a certain village.

“An evil spirit applied a curse. Otherwise, there’s no way that a human would be born with such uncanny (ominous) eyes.”

The giant Earl Polus was about to cut down the girl on the spot as soon as he declared so. His attendant who was beside him stopped him using eager words and Kazakov stored his sword in the sheath with a reluctant attitude, but it was over with that.

“I won’t kill her. But, I will sell off the girl along with her family as slaves.”

He seemed to be not satisfied with just banishing her from his territory. The attendant could not do any more than it, and it was all the more a small village.

This incident caused quite the ruckus, but King Victor said nothing.

For a noble, the right of self-government was permitted in his/her territory. All which was in the territory belonged to the noble ruling there. Unless it was an act which caused harm to the Kingdom, the royal families could not intervene in their rule.

However, it was said that King Victor secretly took in that family before they went out of Zhcted and made them live in a certain noble’s territory. Since King Victor said nothing about this, it was not certain whether this was true or not.

Anyway, there were people who frowned in disapproval about this action of Kazakov, but those who showed approval were not few, either. Elizavetta’s father, Rodion Abt who was Kazakov’s friend was one of them.

When Rodion committed a crime later on, and attempted to escape and was killed by Ellen, Kazakov hated Elizavetta more than the silver-haired Vanadis.

“Rodion committed a crime, so he probably gets his just deserts by receiving retribution. But, isn’t it his daughter of Rainbow Eyes who made him commit a crime?”

As expected, there was no one who approved these words, but Earl Polus believed his own thoughts.

For Kazakov with such a temperament, the existence of Elizavetta who was the Vanadis of Rainbow Eyes was an exasperating thing. Then, Kazakov did not like the fact that Polus which he governed and Lebus were adjoined.

“I had never felt like this at the time of the previous Vanadis though.”

Moreover recently, there was something which made Kazakov furious.

Although Duke Bydgauche Ilda Krutis moved his soldiers, he was blocked by Ellen and Elizavetta.

He was a noble who had a territory in the northern part of Zhcted, and you might say that there was no one who was not on friendly terms with Ilda. Of course, Kazakov had also piled up interactions with him, but his mental state regarding Ilda was somewhat complex.

Kazakov was 35 years old. Ilda was 34 years old. They were of the same generation. Partly because each other’s territories were close, Kazakov could not help being conscious of (concerned with) Ilda since a long time ago.

However, there was a clear difference between the two of them.

Ilda was a Duke and governed the very large land of Bydgauche. Kazakov was an Earl and the size of Polus which he governed was also less than half of Bydgauche’s. Though even Polus belonged to the rich category in the northern part of Zhcted, as expected it was nothing compared to Bydgauche.

In addition, Ilda had the rights of succession to the throne. Of course, Kazakov did not have it.

This was something which could not be overturned. Therefore, Kazakov came to think that he must surpass Ilda in other fields. The reason why he came to use a mace was also because he was no match at all for Ilda with either the sword or the spear.

On the battlefield, Kazakov built many distinguished military services. To the extent of being give a dangerous nickname.

But, Ilda also did not yield to others regarding military exploits. Even more than the skillfulness of the military arts of the person in question, his soldiers had a deep trust in him and he excelled in command capability. It was always Ilda that people admired.

Of course, Kazakov also admired Ilda, but there was always a bitter feeling deep inside him.

Because he was holding such a feeling, Kazakov could not help being irritated to the story about the fact that Ilda was defeated by Elizavetta.

“According to what I heard, didn’t Lord Ilda raise an army because his attendant was poisoned? Why stop him from attacking such a cowardly fellow<ref> he talks about Eugene Pardu here </ref>? That filthy girl of Rainbow Eyes.”

At these last lines, Kazakov’s feelings intensified. It was to the extent that he seriously thought to gather soldiers and invaded Lebus.

As mentioned above, Polus ruled by Kazakov and Lebus were adjoined. It was not that difficult to make soldiers advance. Moreover, Ilda who would probably act as mediator in such a case could not move from the Capital Silesia as he was accused of crimes.

Besides Ilda, if one were to speak of a person powerful enough to act as mediator among the neighboring noble feudal lords, it would be either the Vanadis of Legnica or the Vanadis of Osterode. However, since Legnica lost Alexandra Alshavin, the state of Vanadis absence continued.

The Vanadis governing Osterode was Valentina Glinka Estes with the nickname of “Illusory Princess of the Hollow Shadow”, but she had a weak constitution and it was hard to think that she could assertively act as mediator. Besides, there was the distance, too. He only had to end it before she intervened.

However, thinking so far, Kazakov hesitated.

As the feudal lord of Polus, as expected he could not move the soldiers just because he hated the other party. What’s more, the other party was one of the only seven Vanadis of Zhcted. Moreover, he also knew that the Rainbow Eyes were accepted in Lebus.

From such circumstances, as his one-sided anger grew stronger towards Elizavetta, Kazakov went through this winter.

It was at such time that a man had visited Kazakov.

“––Meyer Tyurina?”

Hearing the name of the sudden visitor, Kazakov frowned. It was a name which he has never heard. The servant who informed his master of the guest’s visit presented a letter to Kazakov.

“It is from that Lord Meyer. He said that he was entrusted with it by His Excellency Duke Bydgauche.”

Although feeling doubtful, Kazakov received the letter and checked the seal. It was certainly the Duke Bydgauche House’s. Tearing off the seal with careful hands, Kazakov looked over the letter inside.

“It is certainly His Highness the Duke’s handwriting.”

If it was Ilda Krutis who introduced him (Meyer), then he had to meet him. As he told the servant to lead the guest to the drawing room, Kazakov straightened his clothes and also headed to the drawing room.

It was a short man.

Judging from his countenance, he seemed to be about 40, and his physique was about the same as a 14 or 15-year-old boy. His hands and feet extended from aristocrat-like gorgeous clothes and his head splendidly grew bald. His eyelids were unduly large and his eyes were thin to the extent that one did know whether they were opened.

While overlooking the guest, Kazakov thought that he was a man who gave a creepy feeling.

“I am Meyer Tyurina. I am honored to be able to meet you, Kazakov-sama.”

The man who named himself Meyer courteously bowed his head. Kazakov generously nodded.

A blazing flame was lighted in the fireplace of the drawing room which warmed the interior of the room.

On a small table of marble, two silver cups filled with wine were placed.

“Though it may be rude of me, today is the first time that I got to know about you. Even in the letter of introduction of His Excellency Duke Bydgauche, there were detailed things written about you. By what kind of connection did you become acquainted with His Excellency the Duke?”

It was a direct way of speaking which seemed like Kazakov. Meyer, showing no signs of being offended, twisted his lips. Seemingly, he intended to reveal a self-derisive smile.

“It is understandable that Kazakov-sama doesn’t know. If this House followed its lineage, one will see that I am a distant relative of His Excellency Duke Bydgauche; but I am an aristocrat in name only who has neither peerage nor territory, and who has never gotten a honorable government post in the royal palace.”

“Hmm. So, what kind of business do you have with me?”

Kazakov frowned. It did not look like he wanted an employment. If it was for such a purpose, Ilda should have written that in the letter of introduction. Kazakov had no idea at all of what Meyer would speak about.

“I would like to confirm something first, but…”

Meyer leaned forward and looked up at Kazakov with upturned eyes.

“In His Excellency the Duke’s letter of introduction, was there not written even a single word about what I want, or what kind of talk I intend to approach you with?”

It was a strange question. When Kazakov shook his head left and right, Meyer sighed as if relieved. As if revealing something important, he lowered his voice and said.

“I would like you to raise soldiers. If possible, about 2000.”

“Hou.”

Kazakov could only say that on the spur of the moment.

“I have not heard about talk of battle in the neighborhood. What do you intend to make me do?”

“I would like you to save a certain man.”

As Meyer solemnly said, he took his gaze off from Kazakov and gazed at the fire of the fireplace.

“Do you know a person of Brune called Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

“I have heard about him. He is a Guest General of LeitMeritz, right?”

A young hero who saved the Princess from the hands of the evil insurgents and brought Brune’s civil war to an end. Kazakov had heard so. Meyer nodded.

“He is currently caught in Lebus.”

When summarizing the contents of what Meyer has said, it is as followed.

Tigrevurmud Vorn received a secret order from King Victor and proceeded to the Asvarre Kingdom across the sea. It was about at the end of summer.

It was said that Tigre accomplished his secret mission and safely returned to the country, but he was captured by Elizavetta who thought of being able to use him politically, and was taken to Lebus.

“The Vanadis of Lebus has an ambition. She wants to strengthen her influence in this part of the northern region. Fortunately for her, the Vanadis of Osterode has a weak constitution, so she doesn’t stand out; and a new Vanadis has not yet appeared in Legnica. She probably thought that now was her chance.”

Kazakov noosed his mouth and remained silent. As he interpreted it as he was urged, Meyer continued his words.

“The other day, the Vanadis of Lebus defeated His Excellency Duke Bydgauche’s troops, right? It was also so at that time. Of course, the Vanadis moved after receiving a royal order, but she was proactive as if she had been waiting eagerly for it. She did not even try to persuade His Excellency the Duke.”

Meyer calmly stated a falsehood. Elizavetta tried to persuade Ilda, and precisely because it was rejected, she decided to fight. However, Kazakov did not know that.

Though Kazakov was silent, his face turned red tinged with anger. As if he did not notice that change, Meyer said without changing his attitude.

“Let’s go back to the story. Those knowing that Tigrevurmud Vorn was caught by Lebus are very few. If it is made published, the relations between Brune and our country will extremely worsen. After all, we plunged their hero into a predicament. Therefore, His Majesty Victor wants to solve this matter in secrecy.”

“His Majesty…?”

Kazakov finally uttered his voice. Meyer nodded in a somewhat pretentious gesture.

“My having been sent here is for that purpose. Even if someone like me asks Kazakov-sama, anyone will think that it is not such a serious matter. It is at best a golden opportunity, isn’t it?”

Kazakov thought that that was persuasive. This was because none other than Kazakov thought like that about Meyer’s visit.

“His Excellency the Duke also deeply trusts Kazakov-sama. He said that if he were to rely on someone when he could not move due to some circumstances, it would be none other than Kazakov-sama, the Earl of Polus.”

Those were words which warmed one’s heart. But, Kazakov made a wary face as he doubted these words.

It was too much off the wall. He wanted a little more trustworthy information.

“But, is the fact that that Lord Vorn is captured certain? It is not easy task to move 2000 soldiers. Moreover, if our deployment was a mistake, it won’t be a funny story.”

“Rather than just believing my words, would it not be better if you investigate?”

Meyer answered so and continued.

“Whether or not there is a person newly employed in the Imperial Palace of Lebus recently. And if so, whether or not that person’s feature matches with Tigrevurmud Vorn’s.”

“Employed?”

“The Vanadis of Lebus has done so in order to convince those around. Of course, so that they don’t let Earl Vorn escape.”

Then after a short pause, Meyer slowly said.

“If we succeed in rescuing Earl Vorn, Kazakov-sama will certainly become the leading person in this part of the northern region. After all, circumstances aside, His Excellency Duke Bydgauche has left a stain by having raised soldiers.”

Meyer’s words accurately stimulated Kazakov’s pride. The words that he would surpass Ilda and became an existence holding great influence in this northern part of Zhcted were something strong for Kazakov. There was no doubt that such an opportunity would never come again if he missed it just once.

But still, Kazakov hesitated. He could not decide immediately.

When he was about to say “let me think about it”, Meyer opened his mouth a moment earlier than that.

“If Kazakov-sama cannot move no matter what, then it can’t be helped. I shall ask another person. However, both His Majesty and His Excellency the Duke will surely be disappointed. They said that if it is the “Bloody Kazakov”, he will probably stand against that Vanadis without fear.”

At Meyer’s words, Kazakov’s eyebrows jumped up. Those were words he could not ignore.

“I will be troubled if you misunderstand, but I’m not afraid of Vanadis. Understood. I shall investigate at once whether or not Lord Vorn is in Lebus. As soon as I know that, I will march into Lebus leading 2000 soldiers.”

At that time, Kazakov did not notice that Meyer revealed a crooked smile just for an instant. Meyer respectfully bowed his head.

“When push comes to shove, you are allowed to kill the Vanadis. I was asked to tell you so. I need not speak about a Vanadis’ strength at this late hour, but please take care. Moreover, who knows what kind of calamity those Rainbow Eyes could bring.”

Meyer deliberately emphasized the word “Rainbow Eyes”. As if stirring up Kazakov’s negative feelings.

Meyer who left Kazakov’s mansion heaved a small sigh. He chimed as if saying he finished his task.

“He is a petty person. Thenardier, Faron and Badouin were more worth playing with.”

Meyer Tyurina was a false name. Even the letter of Lord Bydgauche was a counterfeit.

The man’s real name was Ganelon. Maximilian Bennusa Ganelon.

Until a few days ago, Ganelon was in Osterode. It became troublesome in the Vanadis Valentina’s mansion, and he left Osterode and came until here for a certain purpose.

“At this rate, Kazakov will move. After settling this matter, shall I return to Brune? Greast also seems to be doing various things after all.”

Looking up at the gray sky, Ganelon talked to himself. Marquis Greast was a man who could be said to be Ganelon’s trusted retainer. When Ganelon hid his figure in the civil war last year, he also let him tag along. Currently, Greast should be secretly maneuvering in the southern part of Brune.

“But, That Vanadis of Osterode is more troublesome than I thought.”

While walking, Ganelon spoke to himself.

“Should I have killed her instead?”

However, Ganelon shook his head once and abandoned the idea. Although he was not attracted to her as the opposite sex, the attitude of Valentina trying to raise a rebellion for her ambition was to his liking.

He did not intend to act together with her. Moreover, he also planned to crush her mercilessly if she were to stand in his way as an enemy. But, Ganelon evaluated her enough to think that it was all right as it is for a while.

“The debt of having allowed me to stay at your mansion for about one year, let’s say that I returned it with this matter…”

While muttering a selfish thing, Ganelon walked down the street leading to the castle town.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 09 Chapter 4

2015-01-06T10:10:05Z

Payuset: /* Chapter 4 – Lebus’ Daily */

== Chapter 4 – Lebus’ Daily ==

With a sour look, Elizavetta Fomina scowled at the old man standing on the opposite side across the work desk. Although being a little skinny, he stretched his back straight and he had also carefully arranged his pure white beard. An unyielding and strong determination overflowed in his eyes.

“Lazare. Are you opposed no matter what?”

“By all means, please reconsider it.”

The old civil official called Lazare so deeply bowed that one wondered whether his forehead was stuck on to the work desk. Elizavetta pouted.

It was about this morning that she returned to the Imperial Palace of Lebus with the soldiers. As she thanked the soldiers for their service, promised them reward and then made them disperse, Elizavetta got through with a bath and took a meal.

After that, she called several subordinates to her office and talked about the conferral of honors regarding this battle, but her opinion and Lazare’s was opposed about the reward to Urz.

“Urz’s achievements are certainly not small. However, there are some issues.”

Regarding this war, Urz had two achievements to his credit. The fact that he had seen through about where Ilda was advancing (to Pardu). And the fact that he made the fleeing Ilda fall from his horse.

“Even with just only one of the two is a great achievement.”

Praising him without reservation were Naum and the captains who were leading each squad. They knew well the importance of grasping the enemy’s position. Especially this time, if they were even another day late, Pardu would have been attacked.

Come to think of it, although he came from the work of a stable boy, he should be properly praised.

It was about the fact of having made Ilda fall from his horse, but it was precisely because Urz was the owner of a tremendous bow skill that he could accomplish this. Moreover, he did not kill Ilda.

“Try to the best of your ability to capture him alive” was the royal palace’s request. Since he perfectly responded to it, he should be recompensed with a great reward.

However, this old civil official stubbornly disagreed.

“Urz is a person that Vanadis-sama let go to the front as an exception, and he was only a stable boy a few days ago before going to the front. In the first place, two months have not yet passed since he came to the Imperial Palace.”

As he cut his words for a moment and fixed his breathing, Lazare tightly grasped his fist and resumed his emphasis.

“Certainly the achievements that Urz built are splendid. However, if you highly evaluate him, it will be considered that Vanadis-sama is favoring Urz, right? I do not think that it will be good for Vanadis-sama as well as for Urz. In addition, there is also the relation with Duke Bydgauche. The Duke is a person widely known for his military prowess in the northern part of this Zchted. However, if you say that he was made fall from his horse by a servant who ascended from being a stable boy, his fame as a warrior will be ruined.”

“His Excellency the Duke had praised Urz’s ability.”

Elizavetta objected so, but far from faltering, Lazare did not shake even a little. He was like a steep cliff which continued to rise even if bathed in a blizzard.

“His Highness the Duke has surely said so. However, what will the people following the Duke think? What is important is that. Aside from saying that Vanadis-sama made the Duke fall from his horse after a one-to-one fight, this was accomplished by a man whose identity is not even certain.”

Ilda’s subordinates did not praise Urz; they would probably regard him as someone who made their master lose face. Lazare asserted so.

“It is probably by chance that Urz was able to make Duke Bydgauche fall from his horse. I thought it would be better to put it in that way. It was a battle done when the day just dawned; in that case, the Duke’s military prowess will not be stained that much too, right?”

The relations between Elizavetta and Ilda were not bad. It might be said that they were rather friendly. For this reason, Ilda also stopped by this Imperial Palace before visiting the capital and Elizavetta also warmly received him.

It was not yet known how King Victor would judge Ilda, either. It is not as if there was no logic at all in Lazare’s words.

As Lazare cut his words, the other civil officials nodded many times as to approve of his opinion. There were not only civil officials, but also several knights here, but they were silent and also seemed to be of the same opinion.

Then among the knights, one person raised his voice.

“What Lazare-dono says is quite right, but…”

It was Naum who had made an objection in a moderate tone.

“It’s a fact that Urz built achievements. The soldiers who participated in this battle understand it. If he isn’t rewarded with this, Vanadis-sama’s dignity will certainly be stained. If it’s you, you should understand at least that.”

“I did not say that we should not reward him.”

“Then, how much will be appropriate (as a reward)?”

“About 100 silver coins.”

Probably having already thought about it, Lazare immediately answered, which caused Naum to be amazed.

“Lazare-dono. Didn’t you get the wrong number? As for me, I think that even 1000 pieces of silver coins are few though.”

“Then, many people working at the Imperial Palace will harbor discontent. For them, Urz is still a man of unknown identity who works as a stable boy. When Urz has serve for a long time, it will be accepted by many people that his identity won’t be minded anymore, then you should reward him once again.”

“You say that his identity is unknown, but it isn’t Urz’s fault, right? Many people know the fact that he had diligently worked as stable boy. Even in this battle, he did nothing which was susceptible to causing problems.”

Naum eagerly argued vehemently, but Lazare did not show signs of changing his stance. The grizzled knight changed his way of doing. With a sarcastic smile, he looked around at the people except Elizavetta.

“One does not evaluate someone who accomplished distinguished services by using his identity and position as a reason. I wonder what the aristocrats and Vanadis of the neighborhood will think if they knew it. Seemingly, there is a group of jealous and coward people formed in Lebus. Wouldn’t they laugh so at us?”

As expected, several persons changed their complexion to this utterance and glared at Naum. The grizzled knight did not break his buoyant attitude and looked back at them.

“––Naum. Just now, you said too much.”

Elizavetta’s calm voice swept away the serious atmosphere. Naum turned towards the Vanadis and deeply bowed his head. After confirming it, she moved her eyes to the civil officials and other knights.

“Let’s decide that the reward to Urz will be 100 pieces of silver coins.”

Elizavetta said with a solemn face, but her speech did not end by that.

“And then, I shall attach Urz under Naum as an apprentice Knight.”

“An apprentice Knight, you say?”

The old civil official made a bitter face. Elizavetta asked with a dangerous smile.

“Lazare. I have conceded this for you, you know? Given the achievements, even giving 2000 pieces of silver coins to someone of knight’s rank will not be enough.”

If they had let Ilda escaped at that time, the Bydgauche soldiers would not have easily surrendered. In addition, in order to capture Ilda, both Elizavetta and Ellen might not have yet returned to their territories.

“As you wish, Vanadis-sama.”

Although he made a displeased face, it seemed to be within the range of compromise for Lazare. He respectfully bowed.

And then, she moved the talk to what to do about the others’ rewards.

At that time, Urz was soundly sleeping in a room given to him. What was good in becoming an attendant was that one might be given a room and bed, three pieces of blankets and a change of clothes only for him.

By the way, he was also given a sword, but it was leaned against the wall and left as such. The bow which he also got from Elizavetta was next to the sword, but one could understand from the gloss of the surface and the state of the cloth wound around the grip that it was properly maintained.

“Being able to sleep without thinking about work is the best.”

After all, when he was a stable boy, it was non stop movement from before daybreak until sunset

Moreover, the more you get used to it, the more work was increased. One could not possibly wish for afternoon naps.

Urz, who was wrapped up in a blanket and was looked at the ceiling which got slightly dirty, suddenly remembered about Ellen and Rurick. About the two people who called him Tigrevurmud Vorn.

“Memory, huh…”

As Urz shook his head, he closed his eyes. He quietly fell asleep.

And it was about the evening of this day that the youth was woken up by Naum, was summoned in the office and given the rank of apprentice knight and 100 pieces of silver coins.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was seven days after Urz was called by Elizavetta and was given the rank of apprentice knight.

“Ah, you came, Urz.”

Resting both her elbows on the work desk where documents were packed on the side and placing her shapely chin on her overlapping hands, Elizavetta looked up at the youth with a happy smile.

Urz who was led and brought by Naum politely bowed. It was the etiquette taught to him by the grizzled knight standing beside him.

“These several days, what did you do and how did you spend them?”

“I was taught various things by Lord Naum.”

“I taught him the characters and customs of our country. Urz has no memory after all.”

Urz answered and Naum supplemented in a polite attitude.

It was not a lie. It was true that he was taught Zchted’s characters and customs.

However unlike Urz, the amount of work which Naum had was not a little. It was another story if he was ordered by Elizavetta, but he could not only care about Urz. Therefore, it was decided that Urz would be taught various things by Naum for only one koku per day.

“It doesn’t seem like he could be taught under constant attendance from dusk till dawn though.”

It was Naum who hurriedly answered Elizavetta who tilted her head to the side.

“It seems that aside from that, he does training with the bow and take a nap.”

“A nap? Every day?”

The eyes which contained doubt being turned towards him, Urz got flustered. He did training with bow and also took a nap, but that was not only it.

Urz toured the town near the castle every day. He intended to investigate about Tigrevurmud Vorn in his own way, but he was interested in the town itself too.

With one piece of silver coin, one could buy a bag packed with as much wild oat as the length of one pair of arms. Or one bottle of first-class honey. One could also get good alcohol and meal in the bars.

Urz wrapped his body in a thick overcoat and walked around the town near the castle. He entered a suitable bar, listened to the poem of minstrels strumming Balalaika<ref> http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Balalaika </ref> at the roadside, lost his way in the back alley and got involved in a quarrel.

Unfortunately, he kept failing to get any information about Tigrevurmud Vorn. It seemed that the hero of Brune was not so famous in one corner of Zchted. The traveling minstrels said that they had at least heard his name.

But although Urz was discouraged about that, he remembered Elizavetta’s face and was relieved at the same time.

As Naum also said, he did not intend to stay in Lebus. But, he understood that Elizavetta took a liking to him. If he was to regain his memory now and leave Lebus, he would make her sad. He was not inclined to do that.

“Nap, huh… Well, it’s fine.”

Saying so, Elizavetta did not to try to question any further. Urz bowed his head to his master with a face mixed with confusion and regret. As he thought that he would honestly answer if she had questioned any further, words did not come out.

Removing her chin from her hand and looking up at Tigre, Elizavetta changed the topic.

“I am sorry for not being able to reward you so much in the battle the other day. Weren’t you also dissatisfied?”

“Not really.”

“You should be dissatisfied.”

Sulking as she was peevish, Elizavetta lightly scowled at the youth. Urz thought to say that he had her pat his head, but he stopped as he vividly envisioned the figure of Elizavetta who got angry with her face bright red.

Elizavetta, not seeming to realize about what Urz was thinking, stood up from the chair of the office.

“I will give you one mission.”

As she stuck out her chest, the red-haired Vanadis said with an exaggerated attitude. Usually, she gave an order with a high-handed attitude towards her subordinates, but she apparently felt like it was not necessary to do so towards Urz.

“As a mediator. I want you to solve a dispute between two villages.”

“…As a mediator?”

To the unexpected order, Urz asked back without hiding his confusion. As for Naum who was standing next to the youth, a feeling of fatigue had already drifted on his face.

''---I have never done something like being a mediator, and I have never seen it, either.''

He thought so, but when he saw her happy smile, he was not able to say that he could not do it.

Walking about three days along the highway from the Imperial Palace to the east, there were the villages Zabul and Tarnaba. There was a river streaming between these two villages, and the two villages had always quarreled about the use of the river.

They quarreled about the use of the small amount of water in the winter dry season, and during the flood of the river which happened around the end of summer, because the way of using that river was bad, they laid blame on each other. This petition had been sent every year by the village headmen of both villages, and each time, a civil official of the Imperial Palace went to deal with it.

If one had to say why a person of the Imperial Palace went out for just a dispute between villages, it was because these two villages were in a territory under the Vanadis’ direct control.

Just like other dukedoms in Zchted, in Lebus also, the persons appointed by the Vanadis become either chiefs or feudal lords and governed cities and towns of every place.

But, in case when quarrel arose in the boundary line of each feudal lord, the quarrel might be prevented by the Vanadis making the whole area under her direct control territory. By herself breaking in, she would avoid a direct conflict between feudal lords.

Urz who was given an explanation up to there cocked his head in puzzlement and asked.

“Why do these villages quarrel?”

Elizavetta chose some documents among those piled up to the side of the work desk and handed them over to Naum. The grizzled knight who quickly looked over them explained on behalf of his master.

“It is said that the Zabul village had extended a large wheat field from summer to autumn. If a field spreads, the amount of water from the river to use will also increase. That incurred the anger of the Tarnaba village.”

In addition, it could not be said that the Zabul village’s attitude was good. It was said that towards the complaint of the Tarnaba village, the Zabul village’s headman declared this.

“It’s all good since you have a mountain, isn’t it?”

There was a big mountain extending on the back of the Tarnaba village. The villagers picked edible wild plants and nuts and hunted beasts in warm seasons.

When the people of the Zabul village were going to the mountain, the people of the Tarnaba village accompanied them and collected from 10% to 20% of what they (Zabul people) got. This was not something rare, as for villagers, the mountain was a precious source of income. Despite being the neighboring village, it was intolerable to be damaged by strangers.

However, it was not necessarily a good thing to be near the mountain. If one was to farm on the foot of a mountain, deers and wild boars would come to eat it away. In a severe winter, wolfs and bears which failed to hibernate might also get down the mountain.

Therefore, the people of the Tarnaba flew into rage at the words of the Zabul village.

At the utterance of those among the villagers who tried to avoid every conflict, they decided first to ask for Vanadis-sama’s approval, but the two villages were in a situation where it would be not strange if they clashed anytime.

“The population of each village is about 100 people. It’s a territory under Vanadis-sama’s direct control. If you fail, Vanadis-sama’s influence will be damaged (tarnished).”

Naum said with a serious expression.

“Do I have to do it no matter what?”

Urz confirmed that first. He was taught various things, but he naturally had no experience as a mediator. It was too unreasonable to suddenly let him do it.

Elizavetta who sat down on the chair of her office generously nodded.

“Yes. This is an order. If you fail, I will personally deal with it. Do your best so that it doesn’t happen.”

Seemingly, he could do nothing but obey. Urz answered that he understood.

“Leave in four days at the latest. If there is something you don’t understand, ask Naum. Also when preparing what you need, you should refer to Naum.”

As for Urz, he wanted to ask Naum for teaching even right now, but it seemed that he had another assignment after this. He reluctantly bowed to Elizavetta and left the office.

It was the evening of that day that Urz was able to meet Naum.

In the small training ground in the outskirts of the Imperial Palace, they were talking while training with the bow.

Through the training ground, they were round targets standing at distances of 100, 150 and 200 alsins.

Urz was thankful for the fact that when other people entered the training ground during the training with the bow, there was the rule that they must call out to those who were using it earlier without fail.

This was a measure to prevent accidents where those with poor bow skill shot arrows to those who came to the training ground, but in this case, private talks were not difficult, too.

While shooting an arrow aiming at the mark at the distance of 100 alsins, Naum explained.

“The senior civil officials recommended this matter as harassment to you. Vanadis-sama accepted it as she wanted to let you make a meritorious deed. Even if you fail, you may think that the situation could be settled when Vanadis-sama moved.”

As expected, Naum had examined the circumstances by this time. Standing next to him, Urz sighed while shooting an arrow aiming at the mark at the distance of 200 alsins.

“But, it will be bad if I fail, eh.”

“There is no doubt that Vanadis-sama will be disappointed. The civil officials will probably take this opportunity to drag you down, too. As for me, I want you to succeed if possible.”

Returning a wry smile to Naum who let his bowstring resound while speaking in a way posing as a joke, Urz asked after a little thought.

“If they have recommended it by harassment, is it that difficult?”

“I said that they sent a petition every year, right? Last year and the year before last, the civil official who was dispatch each time wrongly deals with it and rather made the problem worse. Vanadis-sama immediately intercedes, mediated it herself and managed to avoid further problems though. From that, there was the tendency of making light of the civil officials.”

“I see”, Urz was convinced. Not only would they make Urz fail, but it was also a good opportunity to display Elizavetta’s dignity to the territory's people.

“What do you say? Can you do it?”

A faint irritation was mixed in Naum’s voice. This knight did not seem to be that good in archery. Of the six arrows he shot, five stuck in the mark which he aimed at, whereas the nearly twenty arrows Urz had shot were all right on the mark. Sticking that many arrows would probably need technique.

Lowering his bow, Urz said while staring at the mark.

“So, I can ask you to tell me how to solve it.”

“Sorry.”

Naum smiled wryly.

“Normally, you might have used that hand. It isn’t shameful to follow successful examples of guide in such things. But when restricting to this time, if it comes to light by some chance, it will become troublesome in various ways.”

Those who harbored antipathy toward Urz would be going to evaluate the youth low using it as a reason. Urz changed his question.

“Does master think that I will succeed in solving this matter?”

“She probably expects it.”

To Naum’s answer, Urz shrugged his shoulders. If he said that she thought so, it was probably right. Even the fact that if Urz was to fail, she would directly settle it, there was no doubt that she said it seriously. At least, it was not irresponsible.

''---Well, these several days, I played around and visited several places …''

Besides, he should probably try to do anything in order to regain his memory.

Removing the arrow which he was about to nock on the bow, Urz looked at Naum.

“Was it Zabul and Tarnaba? I want to know a bit more about these two villages. Anything you can recall about the two villages will be all right, so can you show it to me?”

To Urz’s sudden request, Naum turned a gaze which mixed interest with amazement.

“You casually say anything, but for how many dozens of years do you intend to see? It will take quite time just to prepare them, you know?”

“If I want them by this time tomorrow, how many years would you be able to prepare?”

“…I would say about three or four years. I will be working all the day though.”

While patting the wrinkles of his face, Naum answered with a wry face. He must be already imagining himself fighting with a large quantity of documents. Urz turned around to Naum and bowed his head.

“Please. Even how I would answer to master will depend on it, so…”

“Understood.”

Answering so, Naum gave the bow which he was holding to Urz. He smiled at the youth who was bewildered.

“Please put this away. You can do at least this much, right?”

As Urz nodded, Naum turned his back and left the training ground at a quick pace.

As his figure went away, Urz realized a certain thing. He turned his eyes to the direction where the target (mark) was. By tidying up in this training ground, he meant that Urz had to collect the arrows which pierced the marks and the arrows which fell on the ground. The winter sky was rapidly darkening.

It seemed that it would become an uphill task.

As he said, Naum prepared the necessary documents by the evening of the next day. His face was somewhat haggard, but Urz decided to act as if he saw nothing and received the documents.

The youth secluded himself in his room, lighted the candlestick which he had borrowed and looked over the documents. He checked the population of each village, the number of young men and the damages (harms) which occurred so far, and put his thoughts in order.

When he discovered the information which he wanted to know above all, Urz unintentionally shifted his attention to the bow which he had leaned against the wall. The prospect of a solution was in sight.

The next day, Urz visited Naum and asked for the necessary things.

Twenty old soldiers. Enough equipment and outfit for cold weather for them. Food as well. As he finally remembered, the youth added.

“Oh, and five arrows made of iron sickles… No, can you prepare ten of them?”

And the morning of the next day. Urz left the Imperial Palace with 20 old soldiers.

Elizavetta wanted to see off the youth, but she restrained herself. If she, who was a Vanadis, was to come see off a specific retainer, she would have to do the same also when other people would leave the Imperial Palace on an official business. The circumstances would be different if Urz was not a retainer.

''---Do your best, Urz.''

While processing the state affairs in her office, the red-haired Vanadis sent him words of encouragement from the bottom of her heart.

“By the way, how many days did you give to that youth to finish the mediation and return to the Imperial Palace?”

It was in the afternoon of the day when Urz left the Imperial Palace, that Lazare who visited the office asked Elizavetta so. “That youth” he referred to was of course Urz.

“It’s unusual for you to be interested in such a thing, Lazare.”

“Among the civil officials and knights, there are some who get excited.”

The old civil official answered with a bitter face as tough as it was deplorable.

“In addition, the amount of trouble he will have or what sort of failures he will cause, that’s called worthless interests. What on earth do you think political affairs to be?”

A vein popping on her forehead, Lazare looked at the Vanadis who was his master with a disappointed face.

“I also have a responsibility in it for not stopping them, realizing their folly, but there is also you, Vanadis-sama. Why did you leave it to that youth?”

“Of course, it’s because I think that Urz will be able to do it.”

“Even if he skillfully handles a bow, it won’t help him this time. In the first place, something like mediation eagerly soothing both opposing parties, hears both claims well and examines them closely, starts appealing to reason and persuades them, displays gains and loss and calls for compromise and consent. If there are those who don’t hear the story, or those who come in a group and threaten, there are also those who will send a bribe. Moreover, when it comes to a petition of those two villages, for that youth who had no experience as mediator, it will be more than being burdensome, won’t it?”

To the old civil official who insisted lengthily, Elizavetta turned a surprised gaze. It sounded to her like Lazare was sympathizing with Urz.

“But, Urz says that there is a chance of success. He said that he will return in ten days.”

As Elizavetta answered in a bullish tone, Lazare narrowed his eyes suspiciously.

There was a distance of three days on foot from this Imperial Palace to the two villages. So, it would take six days by going and coming.

In other words, Urz intended to end the negotiations in four days.

“He takes mediation too lightly. At least, I want him to make this failure a source of encouragement.”

Lazare shook his head and sighed.

He seemed to think that four days would be enough time, but it was not like that. If it was something which could be discussed for several days and come to an agreement, then there was no way the petition would have arrived until Elizavetta.

“I believe in Urz. If he really settles it in ten days and comes back, I will give him a reward that I want this time for sure.”

“If that happens, we will have to recognize his ability, too.”

After Lazare left, Elizavetta who, as expected, felt anxious called Naum.

“I hear that the topic about Urz’s mediation is now the hot topic in the Imperial Palace.”

“Yes. I bet on the fact that he will settle it and return in ten days.”

The grizzled knight plainly answered, leaving the Vanadis who was his master dumbfounded.

“Are you doing a bet?”

“Although it’s to the extent of one or two cups of Vodka between several people. To state the current situation, I was the only one who thought that he will settle it.”

“…Do you think that Urz can do it?”

When Elizavetta asked with an anxious expression, Naum tilted his head to the side as if thinking.

“I cannot assert, but… I don’t think that Urz underestimates mediation as everyone thinks. I think that he has a firm idea and is acting based on it.”

This is not a means to make Elizavetta feel relieved, but what Naum felt after having talked with Urz. It was also so in the war against Ilda, but that youth had too much composure. Just like a General of one army who got through (overcame) many fighting scenes.

Naum thought. It was said that Tigrevurmud Vorn was a noble who had a territory. In that case, wouldn’t he have experienced mediation like this time many times as a feudal lord?

And, if Urz was Tigrevurmud Vorn and if that experience remained in the corner of the memory.

“We have already sent him out, so let’s wait for the result. Urz will not disappoint Vanadis-sama.”

Naum concealed the thought in his mind and said only that.

And ten days later. Urz returned to the Imperial Palace with the 20 old soldiers as planned.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

One corner of the Imperial Palace was filled with astonishment.

Except Naum, there was no one among civil officials and knights who thought that Urz would return as planned. Even that Naum, when he heard the report that the mediation was solved safely, he was surprised to the extent that he had dropped the documents which he had in his hands.

“Thank you for your work, Urz. Could you tell me how you solved it?”

In the office, Elizavetta received Tigre with a smile on her whole face. Both Lazare and Naum were standing beside her. The old civil official stared at Urz with an expression showing that it was hard for him to believe it, and Naum’s face was filled with admiration.

When Urz bowed, he explained how he went through with the mediation.

Where the youth went with the soldiers first was in neither of the two villages, but at the river which flowed between them. In staying there, he stood watch so that the people of the two villages did not run wildly.

Moreover, he made two groups of three soldiers each go towards the two villages and summon the village chiefs and the village headmen. If he had visited either of the villages earlier, the other one would probably have harbored dissatisfaction and he might be suspected of whether they exchanged any secret agreement. Thus, he showed that he partially dealt with the two villages.

As he gathered the village chiefs and headmen of the two villages, Urz began mediation.

Meeting with the opposing partner face to face, they did not try to hide their displeasure to each other, but though old, twenty soldiers gave a quite overpowering feeling. They reluctantly followed Urz’s instruction.

Urz once again heard both sides’ claims and corrected them if there was a mistake.

“Don’t you have any more to say?”

Asking many times as to confirm, the youth declared when each other’s claims were all out.

“The Zabul village should hand over 10% of the harvest from their expanded field to the Tarnaba village. And when a person of the Zabul village entered the mountain, the Tarnaba village should keep less than 10% in the proportion of the prey which he got. About the use of the river, don’t we have to decide here on how many fishes, and up to how many cups of water for a bucket per day?”

The people of both villages shook their heads and declared that they would follow Urz’s decision.

But then, a person of the Tarnaba village said to Urz.

“Mr. Official. There is one request I would like you to hear.”

The villager’s request was that he wanted him to get rid of the bear which was in the mountain. It was said that this bear was an owner of a huge body, and when it occasionally came down to the foot of the mountain, it ate away the crops of the field and left.

“It settled only with crops for now, but we don’t know when it will begin to eat pigs and chickens. People of the village shudder in fear whether they might also be attacked. You have gathered this many brave soldiers. And you carry a splendid bow on your shoulder. Could you do it?”

The villager’s tone was provocative. The thought “as if we will bear to be underestimated by such a youngster” was overflowing from both eyes. The people of the Zabul village were also happily looking at this. They were also holding a similar thought towards Urz.

Urz, showing no signs of flinching, plainly nodded.

“Can you tell me the details?”

And, Urz who heard the bear’s concrete size and the place where he was often seen entered the mountain on the day and killed the bear in three days. By himself.

What Urz wanted to know to the point that he had Naum prepared documents was how much harm from the beasts the Tarnaba village which was near the mountain received. As expected, the Tarnaba village had received damages from a wild boar and bear several times per year.

Therefore, when mediating, Urz carried his bow on his shoulder so that they could see it.

They were people who made light of civil officials. If he displayed a bow like this, they could not help checking whether or not it was a bluff. Moreover, he was accompanied by a group of old soldiers.

The youth’s reading that they would surely request something as a trial of strength proved right.

He made the people of the Tarnaba village help drag the bear from the mountain and made the people of the Zabul village help with the work to deal with it. When the work of that was over, dissatisfaction vanished from their faces.

The people of the Tarnaba village knew the terror of a wild boar and bear as being a daily thing. The Zabul village by no means thought that it was somebody else’s problem, since they sometimes used the mountain.

Therefore, the hunter who killed a bear all alone became the target of respect and awe. At this point, youth and position were no longer a problem. Given the situation, even the old soldiers seemed to wear grimness.

The next day, when he made the people of the village swear once again so as to follow what they were told, Urz left the two villages with the soldiers.

“––That’s all.”

As Urz said so and completed his report, Lazare leaked a groan of admiration.

When hearing the report, this government affair seemed to be something quite suitable for Urz.

But, it did not. This youth cleared it up in the easier way for him. If he was not good at bow, but with a sword, he would probably think about a method to solve it by utilizing it.

Elizavetta greatly nodded with a contented smile and loudly told.

“Now, I shall give a reward of 1000 pieces of silver coins to Urz. And, I decided to make the room next to my bedroom yours.”

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2580.png|thumb]]

Shock ran through the office. Not only Lazare, but also Naum stared wide-eyed.

Giving the room next to hers was a reward which showed the greatest reliance. Unless one was considered to excel not only in ability, but also in character, he would not be given a room immediately near that of the lord.

“Vanadis-sama. As expected, that is––”

Lazare appealed with a pallid face. However, Elizavetta shook her head and turned it down.

“I should have said it. That if he returns in ten days, I will give a reward of my choice. You have also consented to it, haven’t you? Isn’t it cowardly to raise an objection now?”

“Certainly, I made a wrong judgment about this youth’s ability. And I did not forget Vanadis-sama’s words and my words, either. However, that reward is too big. Please, reconsider it.”

A Sweat of distress blurred on the forehead of the old civil official who desperately bowed his head. The Vanadis with eyes of different colors were turned to the grizzled knight standing still next to Lazare.

“…What is your thought about this, Naum?”

Naum skimmed the wrinkles of his face with a troubled face. Even he was thinking that this reward was too much.

However, he also understood Elizavetta’s feelings.

She was desperate to hold onto Urz.

Besides, she at least went through the procedure of imposing on him a mission and rewarding him for his achievements.

Above all, it was clearly the civil officials’ blunder this time. Lazare underrated saying that there was no way that the mediation would succeed, and did not even propose to decide about a reward beforehand just in case it was to succeed.

But, it was not also good to leave it as is. He kept a tone calm as much as possible and said.

“Vanadis-sama’s feeling where she evaluates a retainer’s achievement and tries to reward him is noble. However, I also think, how about reconsidering the reward.”

Elizavetta’s expression turned cloudy. Naum continued.

“Then, I will suggest this. How about giving some assignments to Urz, giving the room next to yours for only three months and seeing how it will be?”

“Three months…”

Elizavetta lost herself in her thought. While looking at such a master, Naum thought that this was probably far off. After talking with Lazare, she decided to assign various work to Urz for three months and the room was undoubtedly in a largely empty state.

Elizavetta might be angry, but if Urz’s position stabilized by managing many assignments, dissatisfaction would subside sooner or later. Naum himself thought that he wanted Urz to be in this Imperial Palace. It was for Elizavetta primarily, but he did not dislike this youth, too.

As the issue was settled, Elizavetta turned her gaze to Urz.

“Then, Urz. I will give you the room next to my bedroom for three months from today on. Your duty –– your post will be, let’s see, how about something like the Vanadis' adviser?”

Naum and Lazare looked at each other. Adviser in the Imperial Palace was an honorary post; it was not a regular work and it was similar to having no power. But in return, authority was given each time to the one acting as an adviser as necessary. In this case, it came from the Vanadis.

As for Urz, after finishing his report, he was standing silently. Since it was a situation where he received the reward, he was striving so as not to interfere needlessly, but he could not deny that his look which gazed at the three people was half amazed. He thought that he wanted them to at least decide it beforehand.

However, in those words of Elizavetta, as expected he looked at Naum with eyes containing confusion. He silently asked him whether he might accept it.

Instead of answering Urz, Naum bowed to Elizavetta with an exaggerated gesture. Lazare also followed it.

“We also think that it will be all right like that.”

“…I have the feeling that I was made to ride on this (tricked).”

Elizavetta muttered as she looked at the two men with a side glance, but not saying any more than that, she turned a smile to Urz. The youth felt grateful and bowed.

“I will gratefully receive it.”

Thus, Urz became an apprentice knight and the Vanadis adviser. It was an exceptional promotion.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

On that day too, Urz quickly finished his breakfast and was going to go to the castle town. A few days had passed since he became the Vanadis adviser, but as usual, there was no work which looked like work.

It was when he was walking along the corridor to go outside that Elizavetta called out to him.

“Ara, Urz. Where are you going wearing an overcoat?”

As he looked back to the familiar voice, the red-haired Vanadis wearing a purple dress was standing. She was alone with no one following her. Urz was about to open his mouth to try to fool her, but Elizavetta cheerfully smile and said earlier than it.

“Speaking of which, it seems that you go out to the castle town almost every day.”

He intended to hide it, but it looked like he was found out. His master’s eyes were not laughing.

“I think that if I see various things in the castle town, I can get an opportunity to recover my memory.”

As Urz made an excuse, Elizavetta became silent.

She did not want, more so than anyone, for the youth to recover his memory. This was because if he was to recover his memory, Urz would not be Urz anymore. But, she could not voice out her thought.

Urz misunderstood that his master’s silence meant that she was angry. After a little thought, he suggested.

“Do you also go out to the castle town, master?”

“For the inspection or something? No.”

Elizavetta who pulled herself together shook her head with a curt reply.

“If I am to go for inspection, then I will have certainly gone with 20 guards. Not only do I not allow those whom I’ve selected beforehand to come closer, (but) no one else can accost me either. Of course, I know the importance of inspection, but it is suffocating. A walk is far better.”

If she attached one or two horsemen for strolling, it could not be said that it was so noisy. Even though going out to the town was very free compared to the inspection. This was because the previous Vanadis liked to stroll by going alone on horseback, and they were a few points for which Elizavetta was thankful to the previous Vanadis.

To his master who made a displeased face, Urz said with an expression like a child who thought of a prank.

“How about slipping outside incognito?”

Elizavetta stared wide-eyed with her eyes of different colors.

That day also, Elizavetta was tidying up the documents in her office from morning. By the way, it was Naum who was helping her today.

When noon came, she said that she will rest a little and went back to her bedroom.

“Understood. Meanwhile, I will do the reception”

Naum saw off his master with a respectful attitude.

Elizavetta returned to her bedroom, but although she crept in the bed with canopy, she did not lie down like that. Her eyes were shining with expectation, excitement and tension.

In the bed as it is, she changed into clothes which she had prepared beforehand.

It was clothes for a maid composed of a skirt with black long sleeves and which reached up to her feet, and a white apron. By wrapping her head with a dust cloth afterward, the first disguise would be completed.

As she firmly tied the black whip which was her Dragonic Tool on her thigh, Elizavetta slipped out from the bed. She walked up to the door and carefully inquired about any presence outside. Judging that there was no one, she went out to the corridor.

In the posture of looking down, she walked down the corridor at a quick pace. She passed by soldiers and maids on the way, but she was not hailed.

As she walked until near the rampart surrounding the Imperial Palace, Elizavetta stopped for a moment. Her breathing was rough. Her heart was beating fast. When she touched her cheeks, they took on heat.

When she looked up, the blue sky where clouds were sparsely dispersed spread out. Although the wind was cold, it was fine weather. The white sun and blue sky seemed like they were supporting (backing) her.

It was the first time that she disguised herself as maid and slipped out of the Imperial Palace. The only other persons who knew about this were Urz who originally proposed it and Naum who had cooperated with him.

When Urz recommended slipping out incognito, Elizavetta did not nod immediately.

“But, I will be scolded.”

The words which came out of her mouth at that time were quite childish. Urz laughed and responded. “Then at that time, I will be scolded in your stead”, he said.

Rather than the front gate, she went by the small gate of the Imperial Palace that the maids used.

Urz was waiting there. Catching sight of him, Elizavetta heaved a sigh of relief. The youth said with a smile.

“Well then, shall we go?”

It was in a small hotel (inn) that she was taken to first.

“It’s because those clothes were necessary to slip out of the Imperial Palace, but once you come out to the town, those clothes will be rather conspicuous.”

Renting a room in the inn, Elizavetta changed into the clothes which Urz had prepared.

The hempen cloth with double weaving was slightly tight around her chest. On top of it, she put on a white overcoat which treated fur to the collar and cuffs. As expected, she also wore leather boots using fur.

''---It's been a long time since I've wear such a thing.''

Before becoming Vanadis, such clothes were natural. While looking at the mirror which Naum prepared beforehand, she covered her left eye with an eye patch. The eye patch was white as to match with the overcoat. Since her Rainbow Eyes stood out no matter what, she decided to attach an eye patch after discussing.

She put on a woolen white hat and tucked away her red hair in that. A decoration which lined up many small balls on the hat was hanging. Seemingly, it was in order not to let the eye patch stand out.

“…This is me.”

Looking at herself reflected in the mirror, Elizavetta vacantly muttered. Probably because she got used to seeing herself dressed in a gorgeous purple dress, her sober appearance was fresh.

She came out of the room. Urz who saw Elizavetta’s figure smiled.

“How is it?”

“Let’s see. It’s slightly tight, but it isn’t as if I can’t bear it.”

Since it was embarrassing to speak about where it was tight, she dodged (skipped) it.

“With this, you will not be seen as a Vanadis.”

Urz said so and turned his back on Elizavetta. The red-haired Vanadis became displeased.

“Don’t you have anything else to say?”

She frankly vented her dissatisfaction. When Urz dubiously looked back, he cocked his head in puzzlement as he did not seem to understand. Elizavetta sighed. She walked quickly, passed Tigre and turned around.

“Take me quickly.”

They watched a street performance which blew up smoke of many colors from hands. They listened to a minstrel’s song and a heartwarming story of a villager and a fairy. They ate boiled potatoes and smoked meat at a stall.

Housewives came and went in the main street and children ran with a dog. A man who looked like a craftsman was drinking vodka at the roadside. In the garden of a house, there was an old man who was maintaining a gusli<ref> http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gusli </ref>. Merchants raised their voices by the way where stalls were lined up, and if there were lovers who bantered, there were also youths who seriously appraised.

It was lively and peaceful.

“You have really gone to various places, eh.”

Urz took Elizavetta to various places and showed her various things to the extent that she was amazed and said so. All the expenses were in Urz’s charge.

Elizavetta’s cheeks loosened and her heart was bouncing. No matter what she saw was fresh. One was not bothered even by the cold wind if he drank soup sold in a porcelain bowl.

Above all, Urz was next to her. He ate the same thing and watched the same thing.

When about one koku and a half passed, both of them decided to enter a suitable vacant land (lot) and rest a little. In a circular plaza surrounded by trees, things which were carefully shaved stumps were in place instead of chairs.

“I will buy some drinks.”

As she saw off Urz who said so and walked at a quick pace, Elizavetta leaned on a nearby tree. She exhaled a little and softly touched the eye patch which covered her left eye.

''---Shall I take it off a little?''

She understood that it was necessary, but this eye patch was a hindrance (in the way) after all.

She wanted to watch this scenery with both eyes.

''---It’s all right. After all, Urz is there.''

She took off the eye patch. It was at that time that a rude voice was applied to Elizavetta.

“Hey, you. Don’t you want to drink with me from now on?”

Footsteps were getting closer and an unknown man stood before the red-haired Vanadis. He was in his mid-twenties. He was wearing a slightly dirty overcoat and he hung many small bags (sachets) to the belt of his waist. Since he was speaking with the Asvarre accent, it looked like it was a traveler.

Elizavetta whose fun time was interrupted returned words in anger.

“I’m in a good mood now. So leave before spoiling my mood.”

The man seemed to be taking her words as bluff. He reached out his hand to Elizavetta with an indecent smile. The red-haired Vanadis violently brushed away his hand.

The man’s finger which was brushed away hit Elizavetta’s hat and the hat fell to the ground.

Her red hair rapidly spread, and her pair of eyes of different colors was exposed in front of the man. The man stared at Elizavetta with eyes as if looking at something strange and groaned low.

It was in an instant that her anger reached the outburst. Elizavetta tightly grasped the eye patch with her left hand and grabbed the man’s face with her right hand. She mercilessly flung the man against the ground.

“Master!?”

A shout of surprise startled Elizavetta who heavily breathed. Urz who held porcelain cups in both hands rushed over. Running his eyes over Elizavetta and the man lying on the ground, the youth roughly guessed the circumstances. Fortunately, it seemed that the man only lost consciousness.

As Urz put the two porcelain cups on the stump nearby, he picked up the hat, removed the soil and put it on Elizavetta’s head. He put his hand on her back and left the place. Since the street was conspicuous, they entered a thin byroad.

“…Why? Why do I have to feel something like this?”

Holding her left eye, the girl of Rainbow Eyes shed tears. Dark, gloomy feelings wrapped her. The fact that it occurred at a defenseless moment when she was immersed in happiness further deepened her wound.

“Calling it a good omen is a lie. If I scoop out such a thing…”

Probably because her feelings were highly strung, she said such an absurd thing. Urz said while stopping her.

“I like master’s eyes.”

Silence fell.

After a pause, Elizavetta timidly (nervously) asked.

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2610.png|thumb]]

“…How do you like it?”

“I think that you are you precisely because of those eyes of two colors.”

To Elizavetta who sank into silence, Urz continued.

“When I said before that master’s eyes were like that those of a cat, master laughed. If not for those eyes, I would not have voiced out my impression right? Of course, I think that there are also times when they gave you an unpleasant feeling. But…”

There, Urz cut his speech for a moment. This was because Elizavetta looked up at the youth with a serious look. There were traces of tears on her cheeks and the surroundings of her eyes turned red, but tears were no longer overflowing from her eyes.

“Urz. Why do you call me “master”?”

“Had I by any chance hurt your feelings?”

Urz cocked his head in puzzlement to the sudden question. Elizavetta answered without changing her expression at all.

“Then, you should have said it sooner. ––Other people don’t call me so, right?”

Vanadis-sama. Even Naum called Elizavetta so. It was also so with the Bydgauche soldiers whom they met in the battle the other day. It was rather Urz who was strange.

However, when Urz called Elizavetta “master”, there was not a condescending posture of a servant directed towards his master there.

“There is no particular reason (behind it). When I met master, I did not know about the Vanadis.”

Disappointment and discouragement floated in the girl’s pupils of different colors. Not noticing it, the youth continued.

“Besides, even if I have come to serve you, I did not know what happened after this. So, I decide not to think at all about (my) position or such things and just think ‘I will serve this person’. If it is about this way of calling, I call only master so…”

Again, Urz cut his words. This was because Elizavetta looked downward and shook her shoulders. As he thought that it was disrespectful after all, the young Vanadis adviser became anxious. She did not say that he hurt her feelings, but that was before getting to know the reason.

As he hesitated to ask what was wrong and was silently watching her, Elizavetta heaved a grand sigh after a long silence. And then, she strongly wiped her face with the sleeve of her overcoat.

When she raised her face like that, a smile had returned to Elizavetta’s face. The traces of tears had disappeared, but probably because she rubbed them with the sleeve of overcoat, her cheeks had dyed red.

“It’s time to go back, Urz.”

“Understood.”

While being relieved for the fact that Elizavetta’s mood was well, Urz replied with a smile. There was still time until sunset, but if she was satisfied, then they should go back.

Coming out to the street, the two people began to walk. However, before they reached ten steps, Elizavetta turned her gaze to a certain stall, and she began to walk there as she seemed to bear interest. Urz could not help following her.

It was a shop which treated ornaments. Though ornaments, neither silver nor gold were used, wooden chips were sharpened, and it decorated with well polished stones and a small amount of copper. Therefore, the price was not so high.

On a blanket instead of a sheet, hairpin and necklace, and rings and bracelets lined up. The man of the shop friendly smiled at Elizavetta.

“Aren’t you a lovely young lady? Shouldn’t you buy her something here as a man?”

When Urz returned a smile to the man, he nodded to Elizavetta.

“Please, choose what you like”

“T-Then, that…”

It was a necklace which lined up nuts and small stones that the confused Elizavetta pointed at. The nuts and stones were well polished; the nuts were painted in blue and the stones in yellow.

“Thanks as usual. You should apply it on the young lady.”

While receiving a silver coin, the man handed the necklace to Urz. The youth thought that he seemed to be somehow misunderstanding, but Elizavetta did not deny in particular and silently looked at Urz.

“…I will put it on.”

As he said timidly, Elizavetta silently straightened her back and stuck out her chest. Urz took the hand holding the necklace to her neck. Her white throat looked charming. He put (set) a small clasp with a click sound behind her neck.

“It really suits you well.”

Urz said with a smile. It was not flattery. As soon as it was decorated around her neck, it seemed to shine to the extent that it could not be compared to when it was lined up on the blanket.

But, Elizavetta looked away in a huff.

“Even though you said nothing when I wore these clothes.”

By this time, Urz was made to realize his blunder. The man of the shop which was hearing the conversation burst into laughter without reservation.

When the day was about to set, Elizavetta was in her bedroom in the Imperial Palace. She had Naum opened the back gate of the Imperial Palace and she safely came back from there. Thanks to Urz having attracted the soldiers’ attention, she was not found by anybody.

Telling the maids that she took a rest early today, she crept in her bed that had a canopy.

''---I’m tired.''

It was a pleasant fatigue accompanied with joy. Elizavetta brought the necklace of nuts and stones (jewels?) before her eyes. She gently grasped the necklace with both hands and embraced it.

Before long, the Vanadis began to leak the breathing of a happy sleeper.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The day had already sunk and stars were twinkling in the sky.

In the corner of one bar, five men were around an old table and were putting on gloomy faces. Other tables were lively, but the atmosphere was different only here.

Four bottles of wine were put on the table, but three of them were already emptied. Besides, there was a big plate where dried fish, cheese and thinly sliced pork meat were put.

“Speaking of which, did you hear? It seems that he is an adviser this time. That boy.”

One tightly grasped a wine cup and spitted out a poisonous-looking voice. Some people sneered.

“So, he became adviser just by having settled only one mediation. It looks like he sold a great deal of flattery.”

“This is definitely a man of unknown birth. If I had settled the mediation, becoming a commanding officer of 1000 horsemen would be assured.”

“Even though he is just a stable boy. I wonder what the old knights and civil officials are doing.”

As they violently gulped down the wine, they severally cursed Urz while biting dried fish and cheese.

They were knights working in the Imperial Palace. There were people in their mid-twenties that seized their current position after overcoming many trials without missing training for sword and spear. All the more, their self-confidence was strong, and they harbored jealousy and antipathy towards Urz who had none of such things and whom the Vanadis took a liking to.

By the way, Naum knew that there were people like them, but as long as they did not state their complaint from the front, he would leave them alone without also blaming them. No matter how many deeds of arms Urz piled up, there would be always such people. This was because he knew that.

“He is good at archery, and then what? His skill with a sword or spear can be said to below that of a child.”

“Really, look at his mug like a countryman . His birth won’t surely be something anyway, too.”

Partly because they got drunk, they did not know how to limit their grumbling and complaints. Moreover, when the scope of their alcohol filled thoughts were lined up with slander…, they were suddenly called out from the side.

“––if you don’t like so much that man, why not get rid of him once and for all?”

They turned suspicious gazes to that direction. An old woman with a small stature, who wrapped her body with a comfortable black robe and put on a hood with the same color over her eyes, was standing there. She was so short as to be mistaken for a child and she was dragging the hem of her robe on the floor. Her face was not visible and only her long hooked nose stuck out from her hood. She was holding a broom of poor structure in her hand.

“What, it’s only an old woman.”

One of the knights looked at the old woman with unpleasant eyes. The old woman wore a strange atmosphere to the extent that one could understand even drunk. The old woman leaked a muffled laughter.

“If you hate him that much, you should just kill that Urz person.”

To the old woman that was lightly instigating murder, the knights look at each other. They were harboring hostility towards Urz and were thinking that they went through misfortune, but they had not arrived until the state of mind that they wanted to kill him.

But, in the old woman’s words, there was something which strangely made one want to listen to her. Not trying to leave their seats, they intently stared at the old woman and continued hearing her words.

And when they suddenly came to their senses, the old woman’s figure had disappeared somewhere.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The night of a day when many days had passed since they slipped out incognito, Urz was appointed the lookout of Elizavetta’s bedroom. However, it was limited to one night. It was by the arrangement of Naum and the old civil official Lazare.

“Why me?”

To Naum who ordered the lookout, it was what Urz asked at the very beginning.

For the lookout for Elizavetta’s bedroom, someone who was steady in identity and ability was chosen. The youth knew at least that.

The pessimistic knight made an unusually serious face and answered.

“I cannot say it aloud, but Vanadis-sama does not seem to sleep very much these several days. According to the court lady, she has apparently been having dreams and nightmares.”

Urz nodded as he consented. Urz also noticed that Elizavetta’s complexion was not good recently. But, he once had inquired and he had seen her condition since his inquiry was dodged.

“I prepared medicine, but she did not drink it. Before she greatly upsets her physical condition, we would like to take measures. If you act as lookout, she may sleep soundly at ease. Lazare-dono also cooperated when I said so.”

“Understood. But, will I, who cannot use the sword, be fit for a watch?”

To Urz who cocked his head in puzzlement, Naum answered with a face which seemed to want to say that there was no problem.

“If it’s a short bow, you can handle it in a small corridor, right? If someone suspicious approaches, you can call out to him to hail him. But if he still doesn’t do it, I don’t mind if you shoot at him.”

It was such a violent talk that Urz was amazed, but if it was lookout, that much might be better.

Anyway, by such circumstances, Urz stood in the corridor at midnight with a short bow. Since the corridor was cold, he had not worn armor, but a hat with fur and an overcoat. This overcoat was threefold; therefore it was a little heavy, but firmer than poor leather armor.

A torch lit with fire was placed on the wall immediately nearby. Not to let this fire extinguish was also the duty of lookout.

When there would be something up and when he would be called by Elizavetta, he was told to contact the court lady who was staying in a separate room, but time only passed by without such an opportunity. The cold became severe and silence increased.

Exactly how much time had passed?

Suddenly, Urz knitted his brows. It seemed that he hear a voice from somewhere.

''---What is it…?''

He reflexively lowered his waist and pricked up his eyes. He immediately understood. That voice was heard from behind him –– Elizavetta’s bedroom.

What was strange was that it did not seem to be clear words. For example, if she woke up at midnight and called the court lady, a more clear voice should be heard.

But, her voice seemed to groan and moreover, it was intermittent.

Naum’s words that Elizavetta was making nightmares crossed his mind.

He was perplexed as whether he should call the court lady or himself should take a look at the situation. However, Urz immediately changed his thought, lighted a spare torch and grasped it with his left hand.

He opened the door with his right hand and slipped his body in.

There was a bed with a canopy at the center of the bedroom. A candlestick was put on the side and a small fire was lit on the candles.

“––Master.”

The answer was neither a reprimand nor an angry voice, but an inarticulate groan. Urz rushed over quickly to the bed with canopy.

“Forgive my rudeness!”

Urz who rolled up the shroud of the canopy stared wide-eyed in surprise.

Elizavetta held her chest and had an anguished expression. From her mouth, painful sighs (breaths) leaked with groans. Sweat blurred on both her beautiful face and body, and several red hairs stuck on her forehead. Her night-clothes opened and exposed her white skin.

As Urz hung the torch on the candlestick, he gripped Elizavetta’s shoulders and shook her.

“Master!”

He desperately called out to her. Elizavetta’s hands struggled in the air and she grabbed the edge of the bed. When the edge broke, Urz did not know right away.

Elizavetta’s right hand touched Urz’s face. At the same time, she thinly opened her eyes.

After a little while, the red-haired Vanadis leaked a sigh which contained puzzlement. Her gold and blue eyes vacantly looked up at the youth.

“Urz…?”

“Did you come to yourself?”

Urz took a breath of relief. Then, as he noticed that he was holding Elizavetta’s shoulders, he hurriedly released them. He was about to open his mouth to explain to her, who was dumbfounded, what happened, and unintentionally stared fixedly at her figure.

The fire of the candlestick was dimly lighting the bed with canopy. Her night-clothes which used black silk and treated laces were rolled up until her rich bosom were clinging to her body which got wet with sweat.

Her breathing was still rough and her somewhat languid expression let one feel fascination. Dregs (remains) of sweat blurred on her white skin and it looked extremely sensational (lascivious). Her shapely thighs which drew exquisite curves from her thin waists and continued down were dazzling to the eyes.

When Elizavetta pinched and raised the edge of her night-clothes, Urz’s body finally moved. He hurriedly turned away his face which became bright red and put back the shroud of the canopy.

“Um… Are you feeling all right?”

Although he somehow squeezed out his voice, he was inwardly in a state of mind where he wanted to run right now. It seemed that she was having a nightmare. He should have left it to the court lady from the beginning.

There was no reply. As he could not leave without hearing anything, Urz stood near the canopy and quietly waited. After a little while, Elizavetta called Urz.

“…Urz. Did I say anything?”

“No. You seemed to have a nightmare, but you said no meaningful words.”

“Really?”

Urz was surprised and unintentionally stared at the canopy. He did not think that she would insist on it.

“Really.”

A tenuous voice saying “is that so” could be heard. While being perplexed, Urz asked.

“Shall I tell the court lady to prepare water or wine?”

“I don’t want it. More importantly, there is a towel there, right? Please wipe my back.”

Being ordered in a natural tone, Urz uttered an idiotic voice saying “huh?”. He blinked several times and timidly confirmed so as to accurately understand the contents.

“You mean calling the court lady to do that, right?”

“I’m fine with you. I’m cold. Do it quickly.”

Urz was at a loss for words, but he could easily imagine how he would incur his master’s anger if he was to leave here. He reluctantly picked up the towel on the table. A question suddenly sprung out.

''---Why was something like this put here?''

If there was no plan to use it, it would not have been expressly put there. “Excuse me”, Urz said and he quietly rolled up the canopy.

Elizavetta had already turned her back to him. She had apparently taken off her night-clothes, and her white back was naked. She also spread (threw) her red hair which reached to her waist from her shoulders to the front.

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 cl06-07.jpg|thumb]]

Urz unintentionally swallowed his saliva in strain and slight excitement, and he was inwardly confused as to whether that sound (of swallowing saliva) was not heard by Elizavetta.

And then, he was relieved in the fact that she had turned her back.

At least, she had probably not noticed about the reaction of his body. If he was noticed, he would not have got away with that.

While being careful so as not to put too much strength, Urz wiped around her shoulders. When the towel touched her, Elizavetta shook her body in surprise, but she immediately relaxed her shoulders.

“––Urz.”

Suddenly, Elizavetta called him.

“You mustn’t say to anyone that I had a nightmare. Some people already know though.”

Urz hesitated and was not able to answer immediately. Without resting his hands, he opened his mouth after a little thought.

“If you would like, Could you not tell me the reason?”

The towel was now wiping out the curve from her waist to her buttocks. So as not to touch somewhere awkward, he could not continue to look away. Urz wanted to concentrate on the conversation.

“It will make needless worry, won’t it? In the first place, saying a person like a Vanadis having a nightmare is a little…”

“A dream is something that anyone has. One may also have a nightmare when he is tired, isn’t he?”

Urz said in a soothing tone. He inwardly thought “perhaps…”.

''---Is she sweating this much whenever she has a nightmare?''

If she put a towel on the table for times like that, then he could understand.

Besides, even this attitude of hers. Although it seemed calm, it was somewhere odd (irregular).

He finished wiping her body. When he said that, the red-haired Vanadis turned only her profile towards him.

“…How about wiping also the front?”

Her voice contained abundantly charm and shyness, but Urz did not have room to notice it. Were Elizavetta’s cheeks red because of the dim light or…

As she chuckled, she turned her face away from Urz.

“It’s a joke. Thank you very much for your efforts, Urz. I will do the rest myself, so it’s all right.”

While being relieved at the words, Urz put the towel beside Elizavetta. He put back the canopy. The youth’s heart was still beating intensely.

“Well then, I shall take my leave.”

“I may seem to be persistent, but not a word about this to anyone. Promise?”

What is it?, Urz thought. What would this person mind it?

“Master. If you have some kind of trouble, then…”

“There is not such a thing.”

It's was an immediate reply. But, impatience could be felt in her tone.

Urz decided to withdraw for the time being. He would probably not want to talk about it to anyone. When he bowed towards the canopy and was going to leave the bedroom, he heard Elizavetta’s voice.

“––Thank you, Urz. Go immediately.”

It was not a high-handed way of speaking like earlier, it was the voice a girl her age.

“I will rush over anytime.”

Urz left the bedroom. He quietly shut the door.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Within the darkness, there were two shadows.

One was that of a small old man who wrapped his body in a black robe. There was a crystal ball like a child’s head in her hand, and it was emitting light. The old man was silently staring at that crystal ball.

While boringly staring at the old man’s back, one youth was sitting on the floor and gnawing a gold coin. With a medium build, he was wearing a thick fur with treated fur on the collar and sleeves. He wound a green cloth around his head, and it was hanging down around his shoulders.

It was the basement of a shrine built in the old times. The illumination was only the light of the crystal ball which the old man was holding and the air was heavily stagnated. Dust had thinly piled up on the floor covered all over with stones.

The old man was Drekavac. And the youth was called Vodyanoy. Either of the names was known as the name of a monster or demon in old legends. In fact, they were not humans.

Suddenly, Drekavac stirred. Vodyanoy moved only his eyes, too.

In the darkness where there should be nothing, a small fire suddenly appeared. The fire soundlessly popped as it rapidly swelled up and a small-sized old woman appeared while scattering sparks.

Clad in a black robe covering her body entirely, she was dragging a broom of poor structure. From the hood worn over her eyes, only unkempt white hair and a hooked nose barely peeped out.

“Long time no see, Yaga-baasan<ref> means grandmother, but old woman in this context </ref>. What's the matter? Coming in to such a place.”

As Vodyanoy swallowed the gold coin which he was gnawing, he happily called out to her. The old woman called Yaga snorted in displeasure.

“I have a little request to ask of Drekavac. Speaking of which, it looks like Torbalan has perished.”

“Yeah. He was killed by the master of the Luminous Flame. The master of the Luminous Flame seemed to have died afterwards though.”

Vodyanoy answered in a tone which contained no traces of regret at all.

Torbalan was their comrade; he had disguised himself as a human and crawled into the Asvarre Kingdom. However, he had been destroyed by the Vanadis Sasha in the Olsina naval battle.

“We lost someone precious. He was a lazy man who liked playing, but he knew courtesy much more than you.”

“Baba Yaga. What do you want from me?”

Drekavac asked without taking off his eyes from the crystal ball. Baba Yaga made a small nod.

“Drekavac. Could you lend me one of your dragons? There is a Vanadis I want to meet, you see?”

“Yes. Do you speak of the Vanadis to whom you gave power to long ago?”

As he recalled, Vodyanoy asked from the side.

“Yes, her. It has been two years since we have met. I thought that even one present will be necessary.”

The old woman demon revealed a distorted smile in the interior of her hood.

“Afterwards, I will have you help me look for “the Bow” if it’s fine. I have completely lost track of him since Torbalan made him drop into the sea.”

At Drekavac’s words, Baba Yaga frowned.

“If you look for him and is not able to find him, then I think that he has already died. Well, if I can return the debt immediately, I don’t mind though.”

As soon as she finished saying that, Baba Yaga’s figure disappeared in the darkness. Afterwards, Only Drekavac and Vodyanoy remained in the same way as before she appeared.

Drekavac kept looking into the crystal ball. Vodyanoy was gnawing a gold coin.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 09 Chapter 4

2015-01-06T09:48:43Z

Payuset: /* Chapter 4 – Lebus’ Daily */

== Chapter 4 – Lebus’ Daily ==

With a sour look, Elizavetta Fomina scowled at the old man standing on the opposite side across the work desk. Although being a little skinny, he stretched his back straight and he had also carefully arranged his pure white beard. An unyielding and strong determination overflowed in his eyes.

“Lazare. Are you opposed no matter what?”

“By all means, please reconsider it.”

The old civil official called Lazare so deeply bowed that one wondered whether his forehead was stuck on to the work desk. Elizavetta pouted.

It was about this morning that she returned to the Imperial Palace of Lebus with the soldiers. As she thanked the soldiers for their service, promised them reward and then made them disperse, Elizavetta got through with a bath and took a meal.

After that, she called several subordinates to her office and talked about the conferral of honors regarding this battle, but her opinion and Lazare’s was opposed about the reward to Urz.

“Urz’s achievements are certainly not small. However, there are some issues.”

Regarding this war, Urz had two achievements to his credit. The fact that he had seen through about where Ilda was advancing (to Pardu). And the fact that he made the fleeing Ilda fall from his horse.

“Even with just only one of the two is a great achievement.”

Praising him without reservation were Naum and the captains who were leading each squad. They knew well the importance of grasping the enemy’s position. Especially this time, if they were even another day late, Pardu would have been attacked.

Come to think of it, although he came from the work of a stable boy, he should be properly praised.

It was about the fact of having made Ilda fall from his horse, but it was precisely because Urz was the owner of a tremendous bow skill that he could accomplish this. Moreover, he did not kill Ilda.

“Try to the best of your ability to capture him alive” was the royal palace’s request. Since he perfectly responded to it, he should be recompensed with a great reward.

However, this old civil official stubbornly disagreed.

“Urz is a person that Vanadis-sama let go to the front as an exception, and he was only a stable boy a few days ago before going to the front. In the first place, two months have not yet passed since he came to the Imperial Palace.”

As he cut his words for a moment and fixed his breathing, Lazare tightly grasped his fist and resumed his emphasis.

“Certainly the achievements that Urz built are splendid. However, if you highly evaluate him, it will be considered that Vanadis-sama is favoring Urz, right? I do not think that it will be good for Vanadis-sama as well as for Urz. In addition, there is also the relation with Duke Bydgauche. The Duke is a person widely known for his military prowess in the northern part of this Zchted. However, if you say that he was made fall from his horse by a servant who ascended from being a stable boy, his fame as a warrior will be ruined.”

“His Excellency the Duke had praised Urz’s ability.”

Elizavetta objected so, but far from faltering, Lazare did not shake even a little. He was like a steep cliff which continued to rise even if bathed in a blizzard.

“His Highness the Duke has surely said so. However, what will the people following the Duke think? What is important is that. Aside from saying that Vanadis-sama made the Duke fall from his horse after a one-to-one fight, this was accomplished by a man whose identity is not even certain.”

Ilda’s subordinates did not praise Urz; they would probably regard him as someone who made their master lose face. Lazare asserted so.

“It is probably by chance that Urz was able to make Duke Bydgauche fall from his horse. I thought it would be better to put it in that way. It was a battle done when the day just dawned; in that case, the Duke’s military prowess will not be stained that much too, right?”

The relations between Elizavetta and Ilda were not bad. It might be said that they were rather friendly. For this reason, Ilda also stopped by this Imperial Palace before visiting the capital and Elizavetta also warmly received him.

It was not yet known how King Victor would judge Ilda, either. It is not as if there was no logic at all in Lazare’s words.

As Lazare cut his words, the other civil officials nodded many times as to approve of his opinion. There were not only civil officials, but also several knights here, but they were silent and also seemed to be of the same opinion.

Then among the knights, one person raised his voice.

“What Lazare-dono says is quite right, but…”

It was Naum who had made an objection in a moderate tone.

“It’s a fact that Urz built achievements. The soldiers who participated in this battle understand it. If he isn’t rewarded with this, Vanadis-sama’s dignity will certainly be stained. If it’s you, you should understand at least that.”

“I did not say that we should not reward him.”

“Then, how much will be appropriate (as a reward)?”

“About 100 silver coins.”

Probably having already thought about it, Lazare immediately answered, which caused Naum to be amazed.

“Lazare-dono. Didn’t you get the wrong number? As for me, I think that even 1000 pieces of silver coins are few though.”

“Then, many people working at the Imperial Palace will harbor discontent. For them, Urz is still a man of unknown identity who works as a stable boy. When Urz has serve for a long time, it will be accepted by many people that his identity won’t be minded anymore, then you should reward him once again.”

“You say that his identity is unknown, but it isn’t Urz’s fault, right? Many people know the fact that he had diligently worked as stable boy. Even in this battle, he did nothing which was susceptible to causing problems.”

Naum eagerly argued vehemently, but Lazare did not show signs of changing his stance. The grizzled knight changed his way of doing. With a sarcastic smile, he looked around at the people except Elizavetta.

“One does not evaluate someone who accomplished distinguished services by using his identity and position as a reason. I wonder what the aristocrats and Vanadis of the neighborhood will think if they knew it. Seemingly, there is a group of jealous and coward people formed in Lebus. Wouldn’t they laugh so at us?”

As expected, several persons changed their complexion to this utterance and glared at Naum. The grizzled knight did not break his buoyant attitude and looked back at them.

“––Naum. Just now, you said too much.”

Elizavetta’s calm voice swept away the serious atmosphere. Naum turned towards the Vanadis and deeply bowed his head. After confirming it, she moved her eyes to the civil officials and other knights.

“Let’s decide that the reward to Urz will be 100 pieces of silver coins.”

Elizavetta said with a solemn face, but her speech did not end by that.

“And then, I shall attach Urz under Naum as an apprentice Knight.”

“An apprentice Knight, you say?”

The old civil official made a bitter face. Elizavetta asked with a dangerous smile.

“Lazare. I have conceded this for you, you know? Given the achievements, even giving 2000 pieces of silver coins to someone of knight’s rank will not be enough.”

If they had let Ilda escaped at that time, the Bydgauche soldiers would not have easily surrendered. In addition, in order to capture Ilda, both Elizavetta and Ellen might not have yet returned to their territories.

“As you wish, Vanadis-sama.”

Although he made a displeased face, it seemed to be within the range of compromise for Lazare. He respectfully bowed.

And then, she moved the talk to what to do about the others’ rewards.

At that time, Urz was soundly sleeping in a room given to him. What was good in becoming an attendant was that one might be given a room and bed, three pieces of blankets and a change of clothes only for him.

By the way, he was also given a sword, but it was leaned against the wall and left as such. The bow which he also got from Elizavetta was next to the sword, but one could understand from the gloss of the surface and the state of the cloth wound around the grip that it was properly maintained.

“Being able to sleep without thinking about work is the best.”

After all, when he was a stable boy, it was non stop movement from before daybreak until sunset

Moreover, the more you get used to it, the more work was increased. One could not possibly wish for afternoon naps.

Urz, who was wrapped up in a blanket and was looked at the ceiling which got slightly dirty, suddenly remembered about Ellen and Rurick. About the two people who called him Tigrevurmud Vorn.

“Memory, huh…”

As Urz shook his head, he closed his eyes. He quietly fell asleep.

And it was about the evening of this day that the youth was woken up by Naum, was summoned in the office and given the rank of apprentice knight and 100 pieces of silver coins.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was seven days after Urz was called by Elizavetta and was given the rank of apprentice knight.

“Ah, you came, Urz.”

Resting both her elbows on the work desk where documents were packed on the side and placing her shapely chin on her overlapping hands, Elizavetta looked up at the youth with a happy smile.

Urz who was led and brought by Naum politely bowed. It was the etiquette taught to him by the grizzled knight standing beside him.

“These several days, what did you do and how did you spend them?”

“I was taught various things by Lord Naum.”

“I taught him the characters and customs of our country. Urz has no memory after all.”

Urz answered and Naum supplemented in a polite attitude.

It was not a lie. It was true that he was taught Zchted’s characters and customs.

However unlike Urz, the amount of work which Naum had was not a little. It was another story if he was ordered by Elizavetta, but he could not only care about Urz. Therefore, it was decided that Urz would be taught various things by Naum for only one koku per day.

“It doesn’t seem like he could be taught under constant attendance from dusk till dawn though.”

It was Naum who hurriedly answered Elizavetta who tilted her head to the side.

“It seems that aside from that, he does training with the bow and take a nap.”

“A nap? Every day?”

The eyes which contained doubt being turned towards him, Urz got flustered. He did training with bow and also took a nap, but that was not only it.

Urz toured the town near the castle every day. He intended to investigate about Tigrevurmud Vorn in his own way, but he was interested in the town itself too.

With one piece of silver coin, one could buy a bag packed with as much wild oat as the length of one pair of arms. Or one bottle of first-class honey. One could also get good alcohol and meal in the bars.

Urz wrapped his body in a thick overcoat and walked around the town near the castle. He entered a suitable bar, listened to the poem of minstrels strumming Balalaika<ref> http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Balalaika </ref> at the roadside, lost his way in the back alley and got involved in a quarrel.

Unfortunately, he kept failing to get any information about Tigrevurmud Vorn. It seemed that the hero of Brune was not so famous in one corner of Zchted. The traveling minstrels said that they had at least heard his name.

But although Urz was discouraged about that, he remembered Elizavetta’s face and was relieved at the same time.

As Naum also said, he did not intend to stay in Lebus. But, he understood that Elizavetta took a liking to him. If he was to regain his memory now and leave Lebus, he would make her sad. He was not inclined to do that.

“Nap, huh… Well, it’s fine.”

Saying so, Elizavetta did not to try to question any further. Urz bowed his head to his master with a face mixed with confusion and regret. As he thought that he would honestly answer if she had questioned any further, words did not come out.

Removing her chin from her hand and looking up at Tigre, Elizavetta changed the topic.

“I am sorry for not being able to reward you so much in the battle the other day. Weren’t you also dissatisfied?”

“Not really.”

“You should be dissatisfied.”

Sulking as she was peevish, Elizavetta lightly scowled at the youth. Urz thought to say that he had her pat his head, but he stopped as he vividly envisioned the figure of Elizavetta who got angry with her face bright red.

Elizavetta, not seeming to realize about what Urz was thinking, stood up from the chair of the office.

“I will give you one mission.”

As she stuck out her chest, the red-haired Vanadis said with an exaggerated attitude. Usually, she gave an order with a high-handed attitude towards her subordinates, but she apparently felt like it was not necessary to do so towards Urz.

“As a mediator. I want you to solve a dispute between two villages.”

“…As a mediator?”

To the unexpected order, Urz asked back without hiding his confusion. As for Naum who was standing next to the youth, a feeling of fatigue had already drifted on his face.

''---I have never done something like being a mediator, and I have never seen it, either.''

He thought so, but when he saw her happy smile, he was not able to say that he could not do it.

Walking about three days along the highway from the Imperial Palace to the east, there were the villages Zabul and Tarnaba. There was a river streaming between these two villages, and the two villages had always quarreled about the use of the river.

They quarreled about the use of the small amount of water in the winter dry season, and during the flood of the river which happened around the end of summer, because the way of using that river was bad, they laid blame on each other. This petition had been sent every year by the village headmen of both villages, and each time, a civil official of the Imperial Palace went to deal with it.

If one had to say why a person of the Imperial Palace went out for just a dispute between villages, it was because these two villages were in a territory under the Vanadis’ direct control.

Just like other dukedoms in Zchted, in Lebus also, the persons appointed by the Vanadis become either chiefs or feudal lords and governed cities and towns of every place.

But, in case when quarrel arose in the boundary line of each feudal lord, the quarrel might be prevented by the Vanadis making the whole area under her direct control territory. By herself breaking in, she would avoid a direct conflict between feudal lords.

Urz who was given an explanation up to there cocked his head in puzzlement and asked.

“Why do these villages quarrel?”

Elizavetta chose some documents among those piled up to the side of the work desk and handed them over to Naum. The grizzled knight who quickly looked over them explained on behalf of his master.

“It is said that the Zabul village had extended a large wheat field from summer to autumn. If a field spreads, the amount of water from the river to use will also increase. That incurred the anger of the Tarnaba village.”

In addition, it could not be said that the Zabul village’s attitude was good. It was said that towards the complaint of the Tarnaba village, the Zabul village’s headman declared this.

“It’s all good since you have a mountain, isn’t it?”

There was a big mountain extending on the back of the Tarnaba village. The villagers picked edible wild plants and nuts and hunted beasts in warm seasons.

When the people of the Zabul village were going to the mountain, the people of the Tarnaba village accompanied them and collected from 10% to 20% of what they (Zabul people) got. This was not something rare, as for villagers, the mountain was a precious source of income. Despite being the neighboring village, it was intolerable to be damaged by strangers.

However, it was not necessarily a good thing to be near the mountain. If one was to farm on the foot of a mountain, deers and wild boars would come to eat it away. In a severe winter, wolfs and bears which failed to hibernate might also get down the mountain.

Therefore, the people of the Tarnaba flew into rage at the words of the Zabul village.

At the utterance of those among the villagers who tried to avoid every conflict, they decided first to ask for Vanadis-sama’s approval, but the two villages were in a situation where it would be not strange if they clashed anytime.

“The population of each village is about 100 people. It’s a territory under Vanadis-sama’s direct control. If you fail, Vanadis-sama’s influence will be damaged (tarnished).”

Naum said with a serious expression.

“Do I have to do it no matter what?”

Urz confirmed that first. He was taught various things, but he naturally had no experience as a mediator. It was too unreasonable to suddenly let him do it.

Elizavetta who sat down on the chair of her office generously nodded.

“Yes. This is an order. If you fail, I will personally deal with it. Do your best so that it doesn’t happen.”

Seemingly, he could do nothing but obey. Urz answered that he understood.

“Leave in four days at the latest. If there is something you don’t understand, ask Naum. Also when preparing what you need, you should refer to Naum.”

As for Urz, he wanted to ask Naum for teaching even right now, but it seemed that he had another assignment after this. He reluctantly bowed to Elizavetta and left the office.

It was the evening of that day that Urz was able to meet Naum.

In the small training ground in the outskirts of the Imperial Palace, they were talking while training with the bow.

Through the training ground, they were round targets standing at distances of 100, 150 and 200 alsins.

Urz was thankful for the fact that when other people entered the training ground during the training with the bow, there was the rule that they must call out to those who were using it earlier without fail.

This was a measure to prevent accidents where those with poor bow skill shot arrows to those who came to the training ground, but in this case, private talks were not difficult, too.

While shooting an arrow aiming at the mark at the distance of 100 alsins, Naum explained.

“The senior civil officials recommended this matter as harassment to you. Vanadis-sama accepted it as she wanted to let you make a meritorious deed. Even if you fail, you may think that the situation could be settled when Vanadis-sama moved.”

As expected, Naum had examined the circumstances by this time. Standing next to him, Urz sighed while shooting an arrow aiming at the mark at the distance of 200 alsins.

“But, it will bad if I fail, eh.”

“There is no doubt that Vanadis-sama will be disappointed. The civil officials will probably take this opportunity to drag you down, too. As for me, I want you to succeed if possible.”

Returning a wry smile to Naum who let his bowstring resound while speaking in a way posing as a joke, Urz asked after a little thought.

“If they have recommended it by harassment, is it that difficult?”

“I said that they sent a petition every year, right? Last year and the year before last, the civil official who was dispatch each time wrongly deals with it and rather made the problem worse. Vanadis-sama immediately intercedes, mediated it herself and managed to avoid further problems though. From that, there was the tendency of making light of the civil officials.”

“I see”, Urz was convinced. Not only would they make Urz fail, but it was also a good opportunity to display Elizavetta’s dignity to the territory's people.

“What do you say? Can you do it?”

A faint irritation was mixed in Naum’s voice. This knight did not seem to be that good in archery. Of the six arrows he shot, five stuck in the mark which he aimed at, whereas the nearly twenty arrows Urz had shot were all right on the mark. Sticking that many arrows would probably need technique.

Lowering his bow, Urz said while staring at the mark.

“So, I can ask you to tell me how to solve it.”

“Sorry.”

Naum smiled wryly.

“Normally, you might have used that hand. It isn’t shameful to follow successful examples of guide in such things. But when restricting to this time, if it comes to light by some chance, it will become troublesome in various ways.”

Those who harbored antipathy toward Urz would be going to evaluate the youth low using it as a reason. Urz changed his question.

“Does master think that I will succeed in solving this matter?”

“She probably expects it.”

To Naum’s answer, Urz shrugged his shoulders. If he said that she thought so, it was probably right. Even the fact that if Urz was to fail, she would directly settle it, there was no doubt that she said it seriously. At least, it was not irresponsible.

''---Well, these several days, I played around and visited several places …''

Besides, he should probably try to do anything in order to regain his memory.

Removing the arrow which he was about to nock on the bow, Urz looked at Naum.

“Was it Zabul and Tarnaba? I want to know a bit more about these two villages. Anything you can recall about the two villages will be all right, so can you show it to me?”

To Urz’s sudden request, Naum turned a gaze which mixed interest with amazement.

“You casually say anything, but for how many dozens of years do you intend to see? It will take quite time just to prepare them, you know?”

“If I want them by this time tomorrow, how many years would you be able to prepare?”

“…I would say about three or four years. I will be working all the day though.”

While patting the wrinkles of his face, Naum answered with a wry face. He must be already imagining himself fighting with a large quantity of documents. Urz turned around to Naum and bowed his head.

“Please. Even how I would answer to master will depend on it, so…”

“Understood.”

Answering so, Naum gave the bow which he was holding to Urz. He smiled at the youth who was bewildered.

“Please put this away. You can do at least this much, right?”

As Urz nodded, Naum turned his back and left the training ground at a quick pace.

As his figure went away, Urz realized a certain thing. He turned his eyes to the direction where the target (mark) was. By tidying up in this training ground, he meant that Urz had to collect the arrows which pierced the marks and the arrows which fell on the ground. The winter sky was rapidly darkening.

It seemed that it would become an uphill task.

As he said, Naum prepared the necessary documents by the evening of the next day. His face was somewhat haggard, but Urz decided to act as if he saw nothing and received the documents.

The youth secluded himself in his room, lighted the candlestick which he had borrowed and looked over the documents. He checked the population of each village, the number of young men and the damages (harms) which occurred so far, and put his thoughts in order.

When he discovered the information which he wanted to know above all, Urz unintentionally shifted his attention to the bow which he had leaned against the wall. The prospect of a solution was in sight.

The next day, Urz visited Naum and asked for the necessary things.

Twenty old soldiers. Enough equipment and outfit for cold weather for them. Food as well. As he finally remembered, the youth added.

“Oh, and five arrows made of iron sickles… No, can you prepare ten of them?”

And the morning of the next day. Urz left the Imperial Palace with 20 old soldiers.

Elizavetta wanted to see off the youth, but she restrained herself. If she, who was a Vanadis, was to come see off a specific retainer, she would have to do the same also when other people would leave the Imperial Palace on an official business. The circumstances would be different if Urz was not a retainer.

''---Do your best, Urz.''

While processing the state affairs in her office, the red-haired Vanadis sent him words of encouragement from the bottom of her heart.

“By the way, how many days did you give to that youth to finish the mediation and return to the Imperial Palace?”

It was in the afternoon of the day when Urz left the Imperial Palace, that Lazare who visited the office asked Elizavetta so. “That youth” he referred to was of course Urz.

“It’s unusual for you to be interested in such a thing, Lazare.”

“Among the civil officials and knights, there are some who get excited.”

The old civil official answered with a bitter face as tough as it was deplorable.

“In addition, the amount of trouble he will have or what sort of failures he will cause, that’s called worthless interests. What on earth do you think political affairs to be?”

A vein popping on her forehead, Lazare looked at the Vanadis who was his master with a disappointed face.

“I also have a responsibility in it for not stopping them, realizing their folly, but there is also you, Vanadis-sama. Why did you leave it to that youth?”

“Of course, it’s because I think that Urz will be able to do it.”

“Even if he skillfully handles a bow, it won’t help him this time. In the first place, something like mediation eagerly soothing both opposing parties, hears both claims well and examines them closely, starts appealing to reason and persuades them, displays gains and loss and calls for compromise and consent. If there are those who don’t hear the story, or those who come in a group and threaten, there are also those who will send a bribe. Moreover, when it comes to a petition of those two villages, for that youth who had no experience as mediator, it will be more than being burdensome, won’t it?”

To the old civil official who insisted lengthily, Elizavetta turned a surprised gaze. It sounded to her like Lazare was sympathizing with Urz.

“But, Urz says that there is a chance of success. He said that he will return in ten days.”

As Elizavetta answered in a bullish tone, Lazare narrowed his eyes suspiciously.

There was a distance of three days on foot from this Imperial Palace to the two villages. So, it would take six days by going and coming.

In other words, Urz intended to end the negotiations in four days.

“He takes mediation too lightly. At least, I want him to make this failure a source of encouragement.”

Lazare shook his head and sighed.

He seemed to think that four days would be enough time, but it was not like that. If it was something which could be discussed for several days and come to an agreement, then there was no way the petition would have arrived until Elizavetta.

“I believe in Urz. If he really settles it in ten days and comes back, I will give him a reward that I want this time for sure.”

“If that happens, we will have to recognize his ability, too.”

After Lazare left, Elizavetta who, as expected, felt anxious called Naum.

“I hear that the topic about Urz’s mediation is now the hot topic in the Imperial Palace.”

“Yes. I bet on the fact that he will settle it and return in ten days.”

The grizzled knight plainly answered, leaving the Vanadis who was his master dumbfounded.

“Are you doing a bet?”

“Although it’s to the extent of one or two cups of Vodka between several people. To state the current situation, I was the only one who thought that he will settle it.”

“…Do you think that Urz can do it?”

When Elizavetta asked with an anxious expression, Naum tilted his head to the side as if thinking.

“I cannot assert, but… I don’t think that Urz underestimates mediation as everyone thinks. I think that he has a firm idea and is acting based on it.”

This is not a means to make Elizavetta feel relieved, but what Naum felt after having talked with Urz. It was also so in the war against Ilda, but that youth had too much composure. Just like a General of one army who got through (overcame) many fighting scenes.

Naum thought. It was said that Tigrevurmud Vorn was a noble who had a territory. In that case, wouldn’t he have experienced mediation like this time many times as a feudal lord?

And, if Urz was Tigrevurmud Vorn and if that experience remained in the corner of the memory.

“We have already sent him out, so let’s wait for the result. Urz will not disappoint Vanadis-sama.”

Naum concealed the thought in his mind and said only that.

And ten days later. Urz returned to the Imperial Palace with the 20 old soldiers as planned.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

One corner of the Imperial Palace was filled with astonishment.

Except Naum, there was no one among civil officials and knights who thought that Urz would return as planned. Even that Naum, when he heard the report that the mediation was solved safely, he was surprised to the extent that he had dropped the documents which he had in his hands.

“Thank you for your work, Urz. Could you tell me how you solved it?”

In the office, Elizavetta received Tigre with a smile on her whole face. Both Lazare and Naum were standing beside her. The old civil official stared at Urz with an expression showing that it was hard for him to believe it, and Naum’s face was filled with admiration.

When Urz bowed, he explained how he went through with the mediation.

Where the youth went with the soldiers first was in neither of the two villages, but at the river which flowed between them. In staying there, he stood watch so that the people of the two villages did not run wildly.

Moreover, he made two groups of three soldiers each go towards the two villages and summon the village chiefs and the village headmen. If he had visited either of the villages earlier, the other one would probably have harbored dissatisfaction and he might be suspected of whether they exchanged any secret agreement. Thus, he showed that he partially dealt with the two villages.

As he gathered the village chiefs and headmen of the two villages, Urz began mediation.

Meeting with the opposing partner face to face, they did not try to hide their displeasure to each other, but though old, twenty soldiers gave a quite overpowering feeling. They reluctantly followed Urz’s instruction.

Urz once again heard both sides’ claims and corrected them if there was a mistake.

“Don’t you have any more to say?”

Asking many times as to confirm, the youth declared when each other’s claims were all out.

“The Zabul village should hand over 10% of the harvest from their expanded field to the Tarnaba village. And when a person of the Zabul village entered the mountain, the Tarnaba village should keep less than 10% in the proportion of the prey which he got. About the use of the river, don’t we have to decide here on how many fishes, and up to how many cups of water for a bucket per day?”

The people of both villages shook their heads and declared that they would follow Urz’s decision.

But then, a person of the Tarnaba village said to Urz.

“Mr. Official. There is one request I would like you to hear.”

The villager’s request was that he wanted him to get rid of the bear which was in the mountain. It was said that this bear was an owner of a huge body, and when it occasionally came down to the foot of the mountain, it ate away the crops of the field and left.

“It settled only with crops for now, but we don’t know when it will begin to eat pigs and chickens. People of the village shudder in fear whether they might also be attacked. You have gathered this many brave soldiers. And you carry a splendid bow on your shoulder. Could you do it?”

The villager’s tone was provocative. The thought “as if we will bear to be underestimated by such a youngster” was overflowing from both eyes. The people of the Zabul village were also happily looking at this. They were also holding a similar thought towards Urz.

Urz, showing no signs of flinching, plainly nodded.

“Can you tell me the details?”

And, Urz who heard the bear’s concrete size and the place where he was often seen entered the mountain on the day and killed the bear in three days. By himself.

What Urz wanted to know to the point that he had Naum prepared documents was how much harm from the beasts the Tarnaba village which was near the mountain received. As expected, the Tarnaba village had received damages from a wild boar and bear several times per year.

Therefore, when mediating, Urz carried his bow on his shoulder so that they could see it.

They were people who made light of civil officials. If he displayed a bow like this, they could not help checking whether or not it was a bluff. Moreover, he was accompanied by a group of old soldiers.

The youth’s reading that they would surely request something as a trial of strength proved right.

He made the people of the Tarnaba village help drag the bear from the mountain and made the people of the Zabul village help with the work to deal with it. When the work of that was over, dissatisfaction vanished from their faces.

The people of the Tarnaba village knew the terror of a wild boar and bear as being a daily thing. The Zabul village by no means thought that it was somebody else’s problem, since they sometimes used the mountain.

Therefore, the hunter who killed a bear all alone became the target of respect and awe. At this point, youth and position were no longer a problem. Given the situation, even the old soldiers seemed to wear grimness.

The next day, when he made the people of the village swear once again so as to follow what they were told, Urz left the two villages with the soldiers.

“––That’s all.”

As Urz said so and completed his report, Lazare leaked a groan of admiration.

When hearing the report, this government affair seemed to be something quite suitable for Urz.

But, it did not. This youth cleared it up in the easier way for him. If he was not good at bow, but with a sword, he would probably think about a method to solve it by utilizing it.

Elizavetta greatly nodded with a contented smile and loudly told.

“Now, I shall give a reward of 1000 pieces of silver coins to Urz. And, I decided to make the room next to my bedroom yours.”

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2580.png|thumb]]

Shock ran through the office. Not only Lazare, but also Naum stared wide-eyed.

Giving the room next to hers was a reward which showed the greatest reliance. Unless one was considered to excel not only in ability, but also in character, he would not be given a room immediately near that of the lord.

“Vanadis-sama. As expected, that is––”

Lazare appealed with a pallid face. However, Elizavetta shook her head and turned it down.

“I should have said it. That if he returns in ten days, I will give a reward of my choice. You have also consented to it, haven’t you? Isn’t it cowardly to raise an objection now?”

“Certainly, I made a wrong judgment about this youth’s ability. And I did not forget Vanadis-sama’s words and my words, either. However, that reward is too big. Please, reconsider it.”

A Sweat of distress blurred on the forehead of the old civil official who desperately bowed his head. The Vanadis with eyes of different colors were turned to the grizzled knight standing still next to Lazare.

“…What is your thought about this, Naum?”

Naum skimmed the wrinkles of his face with a troubled face. Even he was thinking that this reward was too much.

However, he also understood Elizavetta’s feelings.

She was desperate to hold onto Urz.

Besides, she at least went through the procedure of imposing on him a mission and rewarding him for his achievements.

Above all, it was clearly the civil officials’ blunder this time. Lazare underrated saying that there was no way that the mediation would succeed, and did not even propose to decide about a reward beforehand just in case it was to succeed.

But, it was not also good to leave it as is. He kept a tone calm as much as possible and said.

“Vanadis-sama’s feeling where she evaluates a retainer’s achievement and tries to reward him is noble. However, I also think, how about reconsidering the reward.”

Elizavetta’s expression turned cloudy. Naum continued.

“Then, I will suggest this. How about giving some assignments to Urz, giving the room next to yours for only three months and seeing how it will be?”

“Three months…”

Elizavetta lost herself in her thought. While looking at such a master, Naum thought that this was probably far off. After talking with Lazare, she decided to assign various work to Urz for three months and the room was undoubtedly in a largely empty state.

Elizavetta might be angry, but if Urz’s position stabilized by managing many assignments, dissatisfaction would subside sooner or later. Naum himself thought that he wanted Urz to be in this Imperial Palace. It was for Elizavetta primarily, but he did not dislike this youth, too.

As the issue was settled, Elizavetta turned her gaze to Urz.

“Then, Urz. I will give you the room next to my bedroom for three months from today on. Your duty –– your post will be, let’s see, how about something like the Vanadis' adviser?”

Naum and Lazare looked at each other. Adviser in the Imperial Palace was an honorary post; it was not a regular work and it was similar to having no power. But in return, authority was given each time to the one acting as an adviser as necessary. In this case, it came from the Vanadis.

As for Urz, after finishing his report, he was standing silently. Since it was a situation where he received the reward, he was striving so as not to interfere needlessly, but he could not deny that his look which gazed at the three people was half amazed. He thought that he wanted them to at least decide it beforehand.

However, in those words of Elizavetta, as expected he looked at Naum with eyes containing confusion. He silently asked him whether he might accept it.

Instead of answering Urz, Naum bowed to Elizavetta with an exaggerated gesture. Lazare also followed it.

“We also think that it will be all right like that.”

“…I have the feeling that I was made to ride on this (tricked).”

Elizavetta muttered as she looked at the two men with a side glance, but not saying any more than that, she turned a smile to Urz. The youth felt grateful and bowed.

“I will gratefully receive it.”

Thus, Urz became an apprentice knight and the Vanadis adviser. It was an exceptional promotion.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

On that day too, Urz quickly finished his breakfast and was going to go to the castle town. A few days had passed since he became the Vanadis adviser, but as usual, there was no work which looked like work.

It was when he was walking along the corridor to go outside that Elizavetta called out to him.

“Ara, Urz. Where are you going wearing an overcoat?”

As he looked back to the familiar voice, the red-haired Vanadis wearing a purple dress was standing. She was alone with no one following her. Urz was about to open his mouth to try to fool her, but Elizavetta cheerfully smile and said earlier than it.

“Speaking of which, it seems that you go out to the castle town almost every day.”

He intended to hide it, but it looked like he was found out. His master’s eyes were not laughing.

“I think that if I see various things in the castle town, I can get an opportunity to recover my memory.”

As Urz made an excuse, Elizavetta became silent.

She did not want, more so than anyone, for the youth to recover his memory. This was because if he was to recover his memory, Urz would not be Urz anymore. But, she could not voice out her thought.

Urz misunderstood that his master’s silence meant that she was angry. After a little thought, he suggested.

“Do you also go out to the castle town, master?”

“For the inspection or something? No.”

Elizavetta who pulled herself together shook her head with a curt reply.

“If I am to go for inspection, then I will have certainly gone with 20 guards. Not only do I not allow those whom I’ve selected beforehand to come closer, (but) no one else can accost me either. Of course, I know the importance of inspection, but it is suffocating. A walk is far better.”

If she attached one or two horsemen for strolling, it could not be said that it was so noisy. Even though going out to the town was very free compared to the inspection. This was because the previous Vanadis liked to stroll by going alone on horseback, and they were a few points for which Elizavetta was thankful to the previous Vanadis.

To his master who made a displeased face, Urz said with an expression like a child who thought of a prank.

“How about slipping outside incognito?”

Elizavetta stared wide-eyed with her eyes of different colors.

That day also, Elizavetta was tidying up the documents in her office from morning. By the way, it was Naum who was helping her today.

When noon came, she said that she will rest a little and went back to her bedroom.

“Understood. Meanwhile, I will do the reception”

Naum saw off his master with a respectful attitude.

Elizavetta returned to her bedroom, but although she crept in the bed with canopy, she did not lie down like that. Her eyes were shining with expectation, excitement and tension.

In the bed as it is, she changed into clothes which she had prepared beforehand.

It was clothes for a maid composed of a skirt with black long sleeves and which reached up to her feet, and a white apron. By wrapping her head with a dust cloth afterward, the first disguise would be completed.

As she firmly tied the black whip which was her Dragonic Tool on her thigh, Elizavetta slipped out from the bed. She walked up to the door and carefully inquired about any presence outside. Judging that there was no one, she went out to the corridor.

In the posture of looking down, she walked down the corridor at a quick pace. She passed by soldiers and maids on the way, but she was not hailed.

As she walked until near the rampart surrounding the Imperial Palace, Elizavetta stopped for a moment. Her breathing was rough. Her heart was beating fast. When she touched her cheeks, they took on heat.

When she looked up, the blue sky where clouds were sparsely dispersed spread out. Although the wind was cold, it was fine weather. The white sun and blue sky seemed like they were supporting (backing) her.

It was the first time that she disguised herself as maid and slipped out of the Imperial Palace. The only other persons who knew about this were Urz who originally proposed it and Naum who had cooperated with him.

When Urz recommended slipping out incognito, Elizavetta did not nod immediately.

“But, I will be scolded.”

The words which came out of her mouth at that time were quite childish. Urz laughed and responded. “Then at that time, I will be scolded in your stead”, he said.

Rather than the front gate, she went by the small gate of the Imperial Palace that the maids used.

Urz was waiting there. Catching sight of him, Elizavetta heaved a sigh of relief. The youth said with a smile.

“Well then, shall we go?”

It was in a small hotel (inn) that she was taken to first.

“It’s because those clothes were necessary to slip out of the Imperial Palace, but once you come out to the town, those clothes will be rather conspicuous.”

Renting a room in the inn, Elizavetta changed into the clothes which Urz had prepared.

The hempen cloth with double weaving was slightly tight around her chest. On top of it, she put on a white overcoat which treated fur to the collar and cuffs. As expected, she also wore leather boots using fur.

''---It's been a long time since I've wear such a thing.''

Before becoming Vanadis, such clothes were natural. While looking at the mirror which Naum prepared beforehand, she covered her left eye with an eye patch. The eye patch was white as to match with the overcoat. Since her Rainbow Eyes stood out no matter what, she decided to attach an eye patch after discussing.

She put on a woolen white hat and tucked away her red hair in that. A decoration which lined up many small balls on the hat was hanging. Seemingly, it was in order not to let the eye patch stand out.

“…This is me.”

Looking at herself reflected in the mirror, Elizavetta vacantly muttered. Probably because she got used to seeing herself dressed in a gorgeous purple dress, her sober appearance was fresh.

She came out of the room. Urz who saw Elizavetta’s figure smiled.

“How is it?”

“Let’s see. It’s slightly tight, but it isn’t as if I can’t bear it.”

Since it was embarrassing to speak about where it was tight, she dodged (skipped) it.

“With this, you will not be seen as a Vanadis.”

Urz said so and turned his back on Elizavetta. The red-haired Vanadis became displeased.

“Don’t you have anything else to say?”

She frankly vented her dissatisfaction. When Urz dubiously looked back, he cocked his head in puzzlement as he did not seem to understand. Elizavetta sighed. She walked quickly, passed Tigre and turned around.

“Take me quickly.”

They watched a street performance which blew up smoke of many colors from hands. They listened to a minstrel’s song and a heartwarming story of a villager and a fairy. They ate boiled potatoes and smoked meat at a stall.

Housewives came and went in the main street and children ran with a dog. A man who looked like a craftsman was drinking vodka at the roadside. In the garden of a house, there was an old man who was maintaining a gusli<ref> http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gusli </ref>. Merchants raised their voices by the way where stalls were lined up, and if there were lovers who bantered, there were also youths who seriously appraised.

It was lively and peaceful.

“You have really gone to various places, eh.”

Urz took Elizavetta to various places and showed her various things to the extent that she was amazed and said so. All the expenses were in Urz’s charge.

Elizavetta’s cheeks loosened and her heart was bouncing. No matter what she saw was fresh. One was not bothered even by the cold wind if he drank soup sold in a porcelain bowl.

Above all, Urz was next to her. He ate the same thing and watched the same thing.

When about one koku and a half passed, both of them decided to enter a suitable vacant land (lot) and rest a little. In a circular plaza surrounded by trees, things which were carefully shaved stumps were in place instead of chairs.

“I will buy some drinks.”

As she saw off Urz who said so and walked at a quick pace, Elizavetta leaned on a nearby tree. She exhaled a little and softly touched the eye patch which covered her left eye.

''---Shall I take it off a little?''

She understood that it was necessary, but this eye patch was a hindrance (in the way) after all.

She wanted to watch this scenery with both eyes.

''---It’s all right. After all, Urz is there.''

She took off the eye patch. It was at that time that a rude voice was applied to Elizavetta.

“Hey, you. Don’t you want to drink with me from now on?”

Footsteps were getting closer and an unknown man stood before the red-haired Vanadis. He was in his mid-twenties. He was wearing a slightly dirty overcoat and he hung many small bags (sachets) to the belt of his waist. Since he was speaking with the Asvarre accent, it looked like it was a traveler.

Elizavetta whose fun time was interrupted returned words in anger.

“I’m in a good mood now. So leave before spoiling my mood.”

The man seemed to be taking her words as bluff. He reached out his hand to Elizavetta with an indecent smile. The red-haired Vanadis violently brushed away his hand.

The man’s finger which was brushed away hit Elizavetta’s hat and the hat fell to the ground.

Her red hair rapidly spread, and her pair of eyes of different colors was exposed in front of the man. The man stared at Elizavetta with eyes as if looking at something strange and groaned low.

It was in an instant that her anger reached the outburst. Elizavetta tightly grasped the eye patch with her left hand and grabbed the man’s face with her right hand. She mercilessly flung the man against the ground.

“Master!?”

A shout of surprise startled Elizavetta who heavily breathed. Urz who held porcelain cups in both hands rushed over. Running his eyes over Elizavetta and the man lying on the ground, the youth roughly guessed the circumstances. Fortunately, it seemed that the man only lost consciousness.

As Urz put the two porcelain cups on the stump nearby, he picked up the hat, removed the soil and put it on Elizavetta’s head. He put his hand on her back and left the place. Since the street was conspicuous, they entered a thin byroad.

“…Why? Why do I have to feel something like this?”

Holding her left eye, the girl of Rainbow Eyes shed tears. Dark, gloomy feelings wrapped her. The fact that it occurred at a defenseless moment when she was immersed in happiness further deepened her wound.

“Calling it a good omen is a lie. If I scoop out such a thing…”

Probably because her feelings were highly strung, she said such an absurd thing. Urz said while stopping her.

“I like master’s eyes.”

Silence fell.

After a pause, Elizavetta timidly (nervously) asked.

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2610.png|thumb]]

“…How do you like it?”

“I think that you are you precisely because of those eyes of two colors.”

To Elizavetta who sank into silence, Urz continued.

“When I said before that master’s eyes were like that those of a cat, master laughed. If not for those eyes, I would not have voiced out my impression right? Of course, I think that there are also times when they gave you an unpleasant feeling. But…”

There, Urz cut his speech for a moment. This was because Elizavetta looked up at the youth with a serious look. There were traces of tears on her cheeks and the surroundings of her eyes turned red, but tears were no longer overflowing from her eyes.

“Urz. Why do you call me “master”?”

“Had I by any chance hurt your feelings?”

Urz cocked his head in puzzlement to the sudden question. Elizavetta answered without changing her expression at all.

“Then, you should have said it sooner. ––Other people don’t call me so, right?”

Vanadis-sama. Even Naum called Elizavetta so. It was also so with the Bydgauche soldiers whom they met in the battle the other day. It was rather Urz who was strange.

However, when Urz called Elizavetta “master”, there was not a condescending posture of a servant directed towards his master there.

“There is no particular reason (behind it). When I met master, I did not know about the Vanadis.”

Disappointment and discouragement floated in the girl’s pupils of different colors. Not noticing it, the youth continued.

“Besides, even if I have come to serve you, I did not know what happened after this. So, I decide not to think at all about (my) position or such things and just think ‘I will serve this person’. If it is about this way of calling, I call only master so…”

Again, Urz cut his words. This was because Elizavetta looked downward and shook her shoulders. As he thought that it was disrespectful after all, the young Vanadis adviser became anxious. She did not say that he hurt her feelings, but that was before getting to know the reason.

As he hesitated to ask what was wrong and was silently watching her, Elizavetta heaved a grand sigh after a long silence. And then, she strongly wiped her face with the sleeve of her overcoat.

When she raised her face like that, a smile had returned to Elizavetta’s face. The traces of tears had disappeared, but probably because she rubbed them with the sleeve of overcoat, her cheeks had dyed red.

“It’s time to go back, Urz.”

“Understood.”

While being relieved for the fact that Elizavetta’s mood was well, Urz replied with a smile. There was still time until sunset, but if she was satisfied, then they should go back.

Coming out to the street, the two people began to walk. However, before they reached ten steps, Elizavetta turned her gaze to a certain stall, and she began to walk there as she seemed to bear interest. Urz could not help following her.

It was a shop which treated ornaments. Though ornaments, neither silver nor gold were used, wooden chips were sharpened, and it decorated with well polished stones and a small amount of copper. Therefore, the price was not so high.

On a blanket instead of a sheet, hairpin and necklace, and rings and bracelets lined up. The man of the shop friendly smiled at Elizavetta.

“Aren’t you a lovely young lady? Shouldn’t you buy her something here as a man?”

When Urz returned a smile to the man, he nodded to Elizavetta.

“Please, choose what you like”

“T-Then, that…”

It was a necklace which lined up nuts and small stones that the confused Elizavetta pointed at. The nuts and stones were well polished; the nuts were painted in blue and the stones in yellow.

“Thanks as usual. You should apply it on the young lady.”

While receiving a silver coin, the man handed the necklace to Urz. The youth thought that he seemed to be somehow misunderstanding, but Elizavetta did not deny in particular and silently looked at Urz.

“…I will put it on.”

As he said timidly, Elizavetta silently straightened her back and stuck out her chest. Urz took the hand holding the necklace to her neck. Her white throat looked charming. He put (set) a small clasp with a click sound behind her neck.

“It really suits you well.”

Urz said with a smile. It was not flattery. As soon as it was decorated around her neck, it seemed to shine to the extent that it could not be compared to when it was lined up on the blanket.

But, Elizavetta looked away in a huff.

“Even though you said nothing when I wore these clothes.”

By this time, Urz was made to realize his blunder. The man of the shop which was hearing the conversation burst into laughter without reservation.

When the day was about to set, Elizavetta was in her bedroom in the Imperial Palace. She had Naum opened the back gate of the Imperial Palace and she safely came back from there. Thanks to Urz having attracted the soldiers’ attention, she was not found by anybody.

Telling the maids that she took a rest early today, she crept in her bed that had a canopy.

''---I’m tired.''

It was a pleasant fatigue accompanied with joy. Elizavetta brought the necklace of nuts and stones (jewels?) before her eyes. She gently grasped the necklace with both hands and embraced it.

Before long, the Vanadis began to leak the breathing of a happy sleeper.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The day had already sunk and stars were twinkling in the sky.

In the corner of one bar, five men were around an old table and were putting on gloomy faces. Other tables were lively, but the atmosphere was different only here.

Four bottles of wine were put on the table, but three of them were already emptied. Besides, there was a big plate where dried fish, cheese and thinly sliced pork meat were put.

“Speaking of which, did you hear? It seems that he is an adviser this time. That boy.”

One tightly grasped a wine cup and spitted out a poisonous-looking voice. Some people sneered.

“So, he became adviser just by having settled only one mediation. It looks like he sold a great deal of flattery.”

“This is definitely a man of unknown birth. If I had settled the mediation, becoming a commanding officer of 1000 horsemen would be assured.”

“Even though he is just a stable boy. I wonder what the old knights and civil officials are doing.”

As they violently gulped down the wine, they severally cursed Urz while biting dried fish and cheese.

They were knights working in the Imperial Palace. There were people in their mid-twenties that seized their current position after overcoming many trials without missing training for sword and spear. All the more, their self-confidence was strong, and they harbored jealousy and antipathy towards Urz who had none of such things and whom the Vanadis took a liking to.

By the way, Naum knew that there were people like them, but as long as they did not state their complaint from the front, he would leave them alone without also blaming them. No matter how many deeds of arms Urz piled up, there would be always such people. This was because he knew that.

“He is good at archery, and then what? His skill with a sword or spear can be said to below that of a child.”

“Really, look at his mug like a countryman . His birth won’t surely be something anyway, too.”

Partly because they got drunk, they did not know how to limit their grumbling and complaints. Moreover, when the scope of their alcohol filled thoughts were lined up with slander…, they were suddenly called out from the side.

“––if you don’t like so much that man, why not get rid of him once and for all?”

They turned suspicious gazes to that direction. An old woman with a small stature, who wrapped her body with a comfortable black robe and put on a hood with the same color over her eyes, was standing there. She was so short as to be mistaken for a child and she was dragging the hem of her robe on the floor. Her face was not visible and only her long hooked nose stuck out from her hood. She was holding a broom of poor structure in her hand.

“What, it’s only an old woman.”

One of the knights looked at the old woman with unpleasant eyes. The old woman wore a strange atmosphere to the extent that one could understand even drunk. The old woman leaked a muffled laughter.

“If you hate him that much, you should just kill that Urz person.”

To the old woman that was lightly instigating murder, the knights look at each other. They were harboring hostility towards Urz and were thinking that they went through misfortune, but they had not arrived until the state of mind that they wanted to kill him.

But, in the old woman’s words, there was something which strangely made one want to listen to her. Not trying to leave their seats, they intently stared at the old woman and continued hearing her words.

And when they suddenly came to their senses, the old woman’s figure had disappeared somewhere.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The night of a day when many days had passed since they slipped out incognito, Urz was appointed the lookout of Elizavetta’s bedroom. However, it was limited to one night. It was by the arrangement of Naum and the old civil official Lazare.

“Why me?”

To Naum who ordered the lookout, it was what Urz asked at the very beginning.

For the lookout for Elizavetta’s bedroom, someone who was steady in identity and ability was chosen. The youth knew at least that.

The pessimistic knight made an unusually serious face and answered.

“I cannot say it aloud, but Vanadis-sama does not seem to sleep very much these several days. According to the court lady, she has apparently been having dreams and nightmares.”

Urz nodded as he consented. Urz also noticed that Elizavetta’s complexion was not good recently. But, he once had inquired and he had seen her condition since his inquiry was dodged.

“I prepared medicine, but she did not drink it. Before she greatly upsets her physical condition, we would like to take measures. If you act as lookout, she may sleep soundly at ease. Lazare-dono also cooperated when I said so.”

“Understood. But, will I, who cannot use the sword, be fit for a watch?”

To Urz who cocked his head in puzzlement, Naum answered with a face which seemed to want to say that there was no problem.

“If it’s a short bow, you can handle it in a small corridor, right? If someone suspicious approaches, you can call out to him to hail him. But if he still doesn’t do it, I don’t mind if you shoot at him.”

It was such a violent talk that Urz was amazed, but if it was lookout, that much might be better.

Anyway, by such circumstances, Urz stood in the corridor at midnight with a short bow. Since the corridor was cold, he had not worn armor, but a hat with fur and an overcoat. This overcoat was threefold; therefore it was a little heavy, but firmer than poor leather armor.

A torch lit with fire was placed on the wall immediately nearby. Not to let this fire extinguish was also the duty of lookout.

When there would be something up and when he would be called by Elizavetta, he was told to contact the court lady who was staying in a separate room, but time only passed by without such an opportunity. The cold became severe and silence increased.

Exactly how much time had passed?

Suddenly, Urz knitted his brows. It seemed that he hear a voice from somewhere.

''---What is it…?''

He reflexively lowered his waist and pricked up his eyes. He immediately understood. That voice was heard from behind him –– Elizavetta’s bedroom.

What was strange was that it did not seem to be clear words. For example, if she woke up at midnight and called the court lady, a more clear voice should be heard.

But, her voice seemed to groan and moreover, it was intermittent.

Naum’s words that Elizavetta was making nightmares crossed his mind.

He was perplexed as whether he should call the court lady or himself should take a look at the situation. However, Urz immediately changed his thought, lighted a spare torch and grasped it with his left hand.

He opened the door with his right hand and slipped his body in.

There was a bed with a canopy at the center of the bedroom. A candlestick was put on the side and a small fire was lit on the candles.

“––Master.”

The answer was neither a reprimand nor an angry voice, but an inarticulate groan. Urz rushed over quickly to the bed with canopy.

“Forgive my rudeness!”

Urz who rolled up the shroud of the canopy stared wide-eyed in surprise.

Elizavetta held her chest and had an anguished expression. From her mouth, painful sighs (breaths) leaked with groans. Sweat blurred on both her beautiful face and body, and several red hairs stuck on her forehead. Her night-clothes opened and exposed her white skin.

As Urz hung the torch on the candlestick, he gripped Elizavetta’s shoulders and shook her.

“Master!”

He desperately called out to her. Elizavetta’s hands struggled in the air and she grabbed the edge of the bed. When the edge broke, Urz did not know right away.

Elizavetta’s right hand touched Urz’s face. At the same time, she thinly opened her eyes.

After a little while, the red-haired Vanadis leaked a sigh which contained puzzlement. Her gold and blue eyes vacantly looked up at the youth.

“Urz…?”

“Did you come to yourself?”

Urz took a breath of relief. Then, as he noticed that he was holding Elizavetta’s shoulders, he hurriedly released them. He was about to open his mouth to explain to her, who was dumbfounded, what happened, and unintentionally stared fixedly at her figure.

The fire of the candlestick was dimly lighting the bed with canopy. Her night-clothes which used black silk and treated laces were rolled up until her rich bosom were clinging to her body which got wet with sweat.

Her breathing was still rough and her somewhat languid expression let one feel fascination. Dregs (remains) of sweat blurred on her white skin and it looked extremely sensational (lascivious). Her shapely thighs which drew exquisite curves from her thin waists and continued down were dazzling to the eyes.

When Elizavetta pinched and raised the edge of her night-clothes, Urz’s body finally moved. He hurriedly turned away his face which became bright red and put back the shroud of the canopy.

“Um… Are you feeling all right?”

Although he somehow squeezed out his voice, he was inwardly in a state of mind where he wanted to run right now. It seemed that she was having a nightmare. He should have left it to the court lady from the beginning.

There was no reply. As he could not leave without hearing anything, Urz stood near the canopy and quietly waited. After a little while, Elizavetta called Urz.

“…Urz. Did I say anything?”

“No. You seemed to have a nightmare, but you said no meaningful words.”

“Really?”

Urz was surprised and unintentionally stared at the canopy. He did not think that she would insist on it.

“Really.”

A tenuous voice saying “is that so” could be heard. While being perplexed, Urz asked.

“Shall I tell the court lady to prepare water or wine?”

“I don’t want it. More importantly, there is a towel there, right? Please wipe my back.”

Being ordered in a natural tone, Urz uttered an idiotic voice saying “huh?”. He blinked several times and timidly confirmed so as to accurately understand the contents.

“You mean calling the court lady to do that, right?”

“I’m fine with you. I’m cold. Do it quickly.”

Urz was at a loss for words, but he could easily imagine how he would incur his master’s anger if he was to leave here. He reluctantly picked up the towel on the table. A question suddenly sprung out.

''---Why was something like this put here?''

If there was no plan to use it, it would not have been expressly put there. “Excuse me”, Urz said and he quietly rolled up the canopy.

Elizavetta had already turned her back to him. She had apparently taken off her night-clothes, and her white back was naked. She also spread (threw) her red hair which reached to her waist from her shoulders to the front.

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 cl06-07.jpg|thumb]]

Urz unintentionally swallowed his saliva in strain and slight excitement, and he was inwardly confused as to whether that sound (of swallowing saliva) was not heard by Elizavetta.

And then, he was relieved in the fact that she had turned her back.

At least, she had probably not noticed about the reaction of his body. If he was noticed, he would not have got away with that.

While being careful so as not to put too much strength, Urz wiped around her shoulders. When the towel touched her, Elizavetta shook her body in surprise, but she immediately relaxed her shoulders.

“––Urz.”

Suddenly, Elizavetta called him.

“You mustn’t say to anyone that I had a nightmare. Some people already know though.”

Urz hesitated and was not able to answer immediately. Without resting his hands, he opened his mouth after a little thought.

“If you would like, Could you not tell me the reason?”

The towel was now wiping out the curve from her waist to her buttocks. So as not to touch somewhere awkward, he could not continue to look away. Urz wanted to concentrate on the conversation.

“It will make needless worry, won’t it? In the first place, saying a person like a Vanadis having a nightmare is a little…”

“A dream is something that anyone has. One may also have a nightmare when he is tired, isn’t he?”

Urz said in a soothing tone. He inwardly thought “perhaps…”.

''---Is she sweating this much whenever she has a nightmare?''

If she put a towel on the table for times like that, then he could understand.

Besides, even this attitude of hers. Although it seemed calm, it was somewhere odd (irregular).

He finished wiping her body. When he said that, the red-haired Vanadis turned only her profile towards him.

“…How about wiping also the front?”

Her voice contained abundantly charm and shyness, but Urz did not have room to notice it. Were Elizavetta’s cheeks red because of the dim light or…

As she chuckled, she turned her face away from Urz.

“It’s a joke. Thank you very much for your efforts, Urz. I will do the rest myself, so it’s all right.”

While being relieved at the words, Urz put the towel beside Elizavetta. He put back the canopy. The youth’s heart was still beating intensely.

“Well then, I shall take my leave.”

“I may seem to be persistent, but not a word about this to anyone. Promise?”

What is it?, Urz thought. What would this person mind it?

“Master. If you have some kind of trouble, then…”

“There is not such a thing.”

It's was an immediate reply. But, impatience could be felt in her tone.

Urz decided to withdraw for the time being. He would probably not want to talk about it to anyone. When he bowed towards the canopy and was going to leave the bedroom, he heard Elizavetta’s voice.

“––Thank you, Urz. Go immediately.”

It was not a high-handed way of speaking like earlier, it was the voice a girl her age.

“I will rush over anytime.”

Urz left the bedroom. He quietly shut the door.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Within the darkness, there were two shadows.

One was that of a small old man who wrapped his body in a black robe. There was a crystal ball like a child’s head in her hand, and it was emitting light. The old man was silently staring at that crystal ball.

While boringly staring at the old man’s back, one youth was sitting on the floor and gnawing a gold coin. With a medium build, he was wearing a thick fur with treated fur on the collar and sleeves. He wound a green cloth around his head, and it was hanging down around his shoulders.

It was the basement of a shrine built in the old times. The illumination was only the light of the crystal ball which the old man was holding and the air was heavily stagnated. Dust had thinly piled up on the floor covered all over with stones.

The old man was Drekavac. And the youth was called Vodyanoy. Either of the names was known as the name of a monster or demon in old legends. In fact, they were not humans.

Suddenly, Drekavac stirred. Vodyanoy moved only his eyes, too.

In the darkness where there should be nothing, a small fire suddenly appeared. The fire soundlessly popped as it rapidly swelled up and a small-sized old woman appeared while scattering sparks.

Clad in a black robe covering her body entirely, she was dragging a broom of poor structure. From the hood worn over her eyes, only unkempt white hair and a hooked nose barely peeped out.

“Long time no see, Yaga-baasan<ref> means grandmother, but old woman in this context </ref>. What's the matter? Coming in to such a place.”

As Vodyanoy swallowed the gold coin which he was gnawing, he happily called out to her. The old woman called Yaga snorted in displeasure.

“I have a little request to ask of Drekavac. Speaking of which, it looks like Torbalan has perished.”

“Yeah. He was killed by the master of the Luminous Flame. The master of the Luminous Flame seemed to have died afterwards though.”

Vodyanoy answered in a tone which contained no traces of regret at all.

Torbalan was their comrade; he had disguised himself as a human and crawled into the Asvarre Kingdom. However, he had been destroyed by the Vanadis Sasha in the Olsina naval battle.

“We lost someone precious. He was a lazy man who liked playing, but he knew courtesy much more than you.”

“Baba Yaga. What do you want from me?”

Drekavac asked without taking off his eyes from the crystal ball. Baba Yaga made a small nod.

“Drekavac. Could you lend me one of your dragons? There is a Vanadis I want to meet, you see?”

“Yes. Do you speak of the Vanadis to whom you gave power to long ago?”

As he recalled, Vodyanoy asked from the side.

“Yes, her. It has been two years since we have met. I thought that even one present will be necessary.”

The old woman demon revealed a distorted smile in the interior of her hood.

“Afterwards, I will have you help me look for “the Bow” if it’s fine. I have completely lost track of him since Torbalan made him drop into the sea.”

At Drekavac’s words, Baba Yaga frowned.

“If you look for him and is not able to find him, then I think that he has already died. Well, if I can return the debt immediately, I don’t mind though.”

As soon as she finished saying that, Baba Yaga’s figure disappeared in the darkness. Afterwards, Only Drekavac and Vodyanoy remained in the same way as before she appeared.

Drekavac kept looking into the crystal ball. Vodyanoy was gnawing a gold coin.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 09 Chapter 3

2015-01-06T09:06:19Z

Payuset: /* Chapter 3 – Departure */

== Chapter 3 – Departure ==

In the city Litomyšl which was in the center of Pardu, there was Eugene’s mansion.

At noon two days after the battle against Ilda, Ellen arrived at this town. She was accompanied by thirty of her horsemen and the thirty horsemen she borrowed from Eugene. Even if there were injured among the Pardu soldiers, there were no dead.

Litomyšl was a town which gave the impression of a simple rural area.

There were many wooden houses standing in a row; they were made using plaster so that they could endure the cold. Only the main street, which connected from Eugene’s mansion which was in the back to the outside of the town, was paved with cobblestones, but the other roads were the ones where the earth was thrust and hardened.

It was not for the lord’s vanity that only the main street was paved with cobblestones. It was provided for when a visitor would come by horse or carriage.

A wide river was flowing from the north of the town to the east and on fine days, stalls lined up along the river and sold fish, nuts and edible wild plants, but those stands did not turn up today.

It was because the residents who should be the shoppers thronged on both sides of the main street.

They had rarely seen a total amount of sixty cavalrymen. Moreover, moving at their vanguard was one of the only seven Vanadis in Zchted. Looking around, almost all the residents of the town had gathered.

This was also the reason why Ellen narrowed down the cavalrymen she would bring along to thirty. If there were more LeitMeritz soldiers than the Pardu soldiers, the residents would probably not have shown up. By taking the same number, it was necessary to direct impartiality by lining them right and left.

“It’s been a long time since I come here, but…”

While advancing her horse at the vanguard, and responding to the voices and cheers of the residents by waving her hand, Ellen turned her gaze around to the scenery of Litomyšl.

''---It’s somehow similar to the town of Celesta.''

Celesta was the town in the center of Alsace where Tigre was born and raised, his mansion was there too. Of course, the cityscape was completely different from that of Litomyšl, but there was something common in the atmosphere which drifted in the town.

Behind Ellen, the soldiers of LeitMeritz and Pardu looked the other way awkwardly as they were vigorously waving their hands. On anyone’s face, there was conceit and the pride that they protected this place.

Eugene was standing in front of his mansion. With a slender face, he grew a gray, long beard under his chin. He wrapped his small skinny body in loose hempen clothes.

Ellen stopped her horse in front of Eugene and quickly went down. Eugene was looking at Ellen with a gentle smile. There were dark circles under his eyes.

''---He has become a little haggard.''

“Well, it’s no wonder” Ellen thought. After all, he was suspected to have poisoned Ilda’s attendant and he had his territory attacked by a large army. Although the Bydgauche army was repelled by Ellen and Elizavetta, it was not as if everything was settled.

Ellen intentionally made a bright smile and bowed to her teacher of etiquette.

“Eugene-dono, it’s been a long time.”

“Ellen, no, sorry. Vanadis-dono. I caused you trouble.”

Eugene also stepped up to Ellen and held her hand. The hand of the Earl who passed 40 years old was dry and warm.

The horsemen lined up in the courtyard of Eugene’s mansion. Eugene first expressed politely, words of thanks to the LeitMeritz soldiers, and told that he prepared lodgings and meal for them. After that, he thanked the soldiers of his army, promised them a reward and made them disperse.

Afterwards, he invited Ellen in his mansion.

It was a two-storied mansion whose exterior was plain, but when passing through the door, many vivid tapestries were decorated on the walls. Expensive jars and marble statues were placed in the corridor.

These were various articles given to Eugene as presents when he was serving as King Victor’s close aide. There also seemed to be some things among them that were given by King Victor, but Eugene did not explain which articles they were.

Ellen had asked before; whether it would not be better to put them away if there were so important. However, Eugene shook his head with the face of a teacher who admonished a pupil.

“There's no mistaking it that they gave them to me hoping that I will value them. But, there is no way that they gave them to me with the thought of wanting me to put them away. They would be pleased to see that I use them as decorations.”

After saying so, Eugene concluded it by saying that this was also one courtesy.

“Viltaria-sama. It has been a long time.”

It was Eugene’s wife, and daughter who welcomed Ellen as she entered the mansion.

Eugene’s wife, though not as much as her husband, was also slim. She wrapped her body in clothes with long cuffs and revealed a kind smile which harked back to the spring sunlight filtering through foliage. This woman was King Victor’s niece.

“It has been a long time, Viltaria-sama!”

Eugene’s daughter who was standing beside her mother cheerfully greeted Ellen and deeply bowed her head. It looked like she was so energetic she could not help herself. Though she was wearing long sleeve clothes and a long skirt up to her feet, they let one feel wonder and liveliness, and there was the brightness of a strong will within her eyes.

Ellen gently stroked her head.

“I heard from your father. He said that you want to be like me and do sword training.”

The daughter who would be 13 years old this year raised her face, happily nodded and tightly grasped both her hands before her chest.

“Yes! Viltaria-sama, could you someday teach me?”

“Let’s see. If you still worked hard in sword training even after three years, then okay.”

“Viltaria-dono is tired. Do not talk so much about such absurdity.”

Eugene chided his daughter, and then he looked back towards Ellen.

“I would like you to rest first in a room. I will immediately ask to prepare meal and hot water.”

The served meal was rice porridge (Kasha) in which a small amount of butter and salmon were put in, chicken baked in a covered pan with herbs, an omelet with cheese put in and a soup of potatoes and carrots.

They let steam rise on the oak table. It might not be extravagant, but any one of those dishes would allow one to feel much warmth, and Ellen inwardly took a breath of relief.

If Eugene had arranged on the table dishes which commanded praises, Ellen would have rather worried about him.

When finishing eating, Eugene made the servant prepare wine and honey wine (Medovukha), and then asked him to leave. Only Ellen and Eugene were now alone in the dining room. The wine was for Ellen.

First of all, Ellen talked about this incident. She began to explain from when a messenger from the royal palace visited LeitMeritz , her joining with the Lebus army led by Elizavetta, to when they captured the Duke in his prime after a battle with the Bydgauche army which he commanded.

“In order to bury the deceased, we borrowed the foot of the hill.”

“I am sorry, Ellen. For not having talked about the details.”

In a private place, Eugene also called the silver-haired Vanadis, Ellen. Ellen confirmed that her teacher of etiquette had not changed, and she secretly thought that it was a good thing.

“There seem to be serious circumstances, did something happen? Lord Ilda said that I will know of it sooner or later.”

At Ellen’s question, Eugene narrowed his eyes and frowned. He put his hand on his long gray beard and dropped his look on the table.

To the silence which fell, Ellen patiently endured. It was only when the time of a full 100 counts had passed, that Eugene opened his mouth.

“Originally… originally, it isn’t something that I should say to anyone. I didn’t even say it to my wife and my daughter. That’s why I could not also write it in a letter. But––”

Eugene moved his gaze which was focusing on the table to the bottle of wine, and then stared straight at Ellen.

“There is only you and I here. Besides, say what you want, but this Pardu was saved by you. The territory, the people, my wife and daughter too… However, I would like you to keep it secret.”

''---Seems like an extreme emphasis.''

While thinking so, Ellen nodded.

Ellen and Eugene were the only people here; the servants had not approached the dining room by their master’s order. Nevertheless, Eugene lowered his voice.

Although Ellen knitted her brows, she heard the words which came out from the mouth of the Earl of slim figure, and she was astonished. As she unintentionally raised her voice, she hurriedly shut her mouth, gulped down the wine in her silver cup at a stretch and somehow settling her feelings, she confirmed in a voice as low as Eugene’s earlier.

“Eugene-dono will be the next King…?”

Eugene nodded with a tired face. As expected, even Ellen was not able to return a smart reaction to this. A person close to her, though it would be at some future time, would become King.

After about ten seconds passed, she finally said with a shaking voice.

“That’s, what to say… Congratulations, to you.”

“Thank you.”

Eugene lonely laughed. As he picked up the bottle of wine, he poured it into Ellen’s silver cup which became empty. He poured honey wine into his cup. While Ellen expressed her thanks and received the silver cup, she wonderingly titled her head to the side.

“You are fairly calm about it, Eugene-dono.”

“It has already been one month since I got those words from His Majesty after all.”

Ellen consented, and then thought of a certain thing.

“Is it the reason why Duke Bydgauche aimed at you, Eugene-dono?”

It was probably because the shock of Eugene’s confession was too great that she could not immediately remember it despite having thought of it once. Eugene returned a question with a difficult face.

“It's also what I would like to know. Due to this matter, I have to leave for the royal capital by the day after tomorrow at the latest. Hasn’t Lord Ilda said anything else?”

Ellen shook her head. She had told him everything about her conversation with Ilda at the beginning. Even though she explored her memory, there was no leak.

“I am sorry for not being able to help.”

“No, I also keep on depending on you regarding this time. If I knew that something like this would happen, I would have done a little more sword training.”

“But, Eugene-dono. People are cut out for certain things and not other things.”

Saying so, Ellen teasingly laughed. Being enticed in it, Eugene also laughed.

“You're quite right. It was quite the uphill battle to teach you the etiquette of the royal court.”

“Yeah. Therefore, please leave the sword training to me.”

“Thanks. By the way, Eleanora.”

Eugene changed the topic. With the look of a teacher watching over his pupil, he gently asked.

“Haven't you have some kind of trouble or anything?”

Ellen stared wide-eyed as she was taken aback. To Ellen who made a face saying “how did you figure it out?”, Eugene gave a gentle smile.

“Unlike Limlisha, it’s easy to guess it by looking at your face. If you’re fine with me, I can give advice.”

Limlisha was Ellen’s reliable adjutant and also a precious friend. She was currently guarding the Imperial Palace of LeitMeritz in her master’s absence. She was also a pupil who learned etiquette under Eugene.

“––No, I’m grateful for your concern alone.”

Ellen politely turned down her teacher’s offer. Eugene also did not try to tread on any further. However, he was worried about his pupil.

“I don’t know what troubles you, but please do not overdo it. You are still young.”

“Thank you.”

Ellen thanked him once again.

The next day, Ellen gathered her soldiers and left Litomyšl. As she went through the highway to the west, she planned to return straight to LeitMeritz.

Eugene accompanied her up to the town’s gate to see her off.

“Stay in good health, Eleanora.”

“You, too, Eugene-dono. Take care.”

“You do not need to worry about me. Ellen. You may think that I am obstinate, but I will not do anything reckless.”

As she bowed on horseback to her teacher’s concern, Ellen gave an order to the soldiers. The LeitMeritz army orderly left Litomyšl.

They returned to the Imperial Palace of LeitMeritz seven days later.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Elizavetta who managed the Lebus army parted from Ilda who led the Bydgauche army at the spot where the highway divided which extended respectively to the north and the west. Advancing on the highway extending to the north, one would arrive at the capital Silesia in about three days. Taking the highway extending to the west would lead to Lebus or Legnica.

“I was thinking that you will definitely take us until the capital.”

A few days had passed since the battle and Ilda had regained his composure. Although defeated, he did not hold a grudge against Elizavetta and Ellen.

“Ilda-sama, if you believe in your righteousness then this should be enough, right? You will probably be punished for having moved your soldiers without getting His Majesty’s permission, but afterwards, you should dignifiedly assert your viewpoint.”

Though it was a severe way of speaking, Ilda was rather pleased with it and laughed.

“What Vanadis-dono says is quite right. Besides, I must accept my defeat. For my soldiers, too.”

He should head to the royal palace as the obligation of the loser and receive judgment. For this Duke with a militaristic disposition, it seemed reasonably easy to grasp that way of thinking.

As the Bydgauche army following him was thinking the same thing, most of them did not show a rebellious attitude. However, they tried not to break only their firm attitude.

There was also the fact that Elizavetta had firmly forbidden quarrel between soldiers, but even if there was small squabbles between the Lebus army and the Bydgauche army until today, big troubles had not occurred. Even those squabbles immediately settled down.

“I am grateful to you for having brought us up to here. ––Oh yeah. I forgot to say one thing.”

Ilda continued with a carefree smile.

“Vanadis-dono, you have a really skilled archer. I thought that I could succeed in escaping at that time, but it was a terrible conceit on my part. Even among my subordinates, there’s no owner that possesses that much skill.”

Falling from his horse because of that archer and regardless of what the present situation was, Ilda, without expressing any grudge, purely praised Urz as a warrior. Elizavetta, rather than joyfully considering it, bowed her head small with regrettable feelings.

“Thank you. I will tell the person himself. It’s a great honor.”

And Ilda led the Bydgauche army and went ahead through the highway leading to the capital.

“Was it all right?”

Naum who was immediately behind Elizavetta asked.

“There is no reason for me to go all the way up to the capital.”

About the details of the battle against Ilda, she had already sent a messenger to the capital a few days ago. So, she had nothing more to report.

Even if Ilda didn't go to the capital, either he would return to his territory Bydgauche or he would flee; and in this case, Elizavetta would bear the responsibility. But she decided to trust the Duke in his prime.

For one thing, if she were to accompany Ilda until the capital like that, there were circumstances which would cause her return to Lebus to be delayed up to six days. She had already been absent for nearly twenty days. If possible, she did not want to stop on the way.

Elizavetta slightly twisted her body on horseback and turned her gaze to the back as she quietly took a glance. Behind her, needless to say that there was not only Naum, but also Urz.

This youth did not boast of his achievements even after the battle, and was striving for his work as an attendant. It seemed like there was no particular change, but she felt that the frequency in which he exchanged jokes with Naum increased. In addition, according to Naum, there seemed to be several soldiers who wanted to exchange a friendly chat with him.

“––Urz”

Called by Elizavetta, Urz drew his horse near while cocking his head in puzzlement.

“Is something the matter?”

Not answering immediately, Elizavetta fixedly stared at Urz.

If she was really thinking about Urz, she should have several people escort him and send him to the capital.

Or, she should herself go to the royal palace accompanied by him?

She could hear such a voice in the innermost depths of her heart.

There was no clear evidence, but there was no doubt that Urz was definitely Tigrevurmud Vorn.

''---No, it may be a different person. What matters is '''that''' “clear evidence”. Wasn’t even Eleanora unable to show it? It’s surely a different person. Urz is Urz.''

While eagerly persuading herself, Elizavetta opened her mouth.

“Bring your horse a little nearer.”

“Yea”, Urz issued such an idiotic voice and advanced his horse.

The Vanadis of Rainbow Eyes ran her gaze at the surroundings. No soldiers were looking her way. Even Naum turned to the back as he was concerned about something.

Elizavetta said with a smile.

“Ilda-sama has greatly praised your bow skill.”

“I-Is that so?”

Urz revealed a mixed smile as he was troubled and embarrassed. Since it was him who made Ilda fall from his horse, it was difficult to be frankly pleased.

“You should be proud. It's really rare for that person to praise someone about military arts after all. So –– I will reward you. Lower your head.”

While saying so, Elizavetta advanced her horse next to Urz’s horse. To Urz who lowered his head wonderingly, she stretched out her hand.

She touched his darkish red head and gently stroked it like a parent does to his child.

Elizavetta did so probably for about ten seconds. She then removed her hands, her cheeks bright red.

“I-It’s fine already.”

Urz who raised his head stared at his master like always with a wondering face as a little while ago. He made an expression as if thinking about something, and then revealed an expression showing that he understood finally.

“Thank you.”

As expected it took him time to realize that her stroking his head was the reward. As for Elizavetta who was thanked, she turned away her face which was bright red until her ears. At that time, her eyes met those of Naum who was looking her way with an amazed face.

It goes without saying that she called Naum later and told him to keep it a secret.

Several days later, the Lebus army returned safely.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was exactly at the time when Elizavetta parted from Ilda that the Vanadis Valentina Glinka Estes requested an audience with the Zchted King in the royal palace of the capital Silesia.

It was the evening of that day that King Victor received Valentina in the audience room.

In the room, besides King Victor and Valentina, there was only the Grand Chamberlain. But, ten imperial guards were on standby outside the audience room. On the call of either the King or the Grand Chamberlain, they would jump in immediately.

Clad in luxurious silk clothes which abundantly used gold and silver threads, the King sat down on the throne.

Valentina went down on a knee before the King. She, who held the nickname of {{furigana|Illusory Princess of the Hollow Shadow|Shervid}}, was the eldest along with Sophia Obertas among the Vanadis.

Raven black hair long enough to reach her waist. A pure white dress wrapped around her delicate body. Roses which were displayed on her hair and dress, and a calm demeanor coupled with a transient beauty, her figure was not a rare sight alike to secluded princesses which meant that she had been brought up with tender care, having a neat and clean atmosphere.

What was mysterious was the long-handled scythe which was placed near her. It was colored deep crimson and jet black and had a huge blade which was as curved as her body was.

If such a scythe was next to her, she should have left nothing but a sense of incongruity as if the gears did not mesh if you think about normally. But, this scythe succeeded in the fact that it gave a fairytale-like atmosphere to Valentina.

It might be because this scythe called Hollow Shadow was her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.

The King’s stern gaze was turned not to Valentina, but to that {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.

Originally, the possession of weapons was firmly forbidden in the audience room. Let alone a dagger, even one needle if speaking of extremes. If it was found, execution might be announced on the spot.

But, there was only one exception in Zchted. It was a Vanadis’ {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.

It was said that only this might be carried in the audience room. It did not change since the time the Zchted Kingdom was created. And it had never been changed, either.

“I sincerely express you my gratitude as a retainer for having permitted an audience.”

In a position where she was on her knees and hung her head down, Valentina calmly said.

“I have heard about Duke Bydgauche and Earl Pardu.”

“Both of them are loyal vassals, but did something happen?”

The old King who exceeded the age of 60 feigned ignorance with a splendor as to be dumbfounded for someone who knew of the circumstances. Similarly, the complexion of the Grand Chamberlain next to him did not change one bit. Valentina chuckled in a way that was not visible to the King and the Grand Chamberlain.

“This time, Duke Bydgauche moving his soldiers and heading to Pardu because there was poison in the alcohol Earl Pardu sent to the Duke, and that the Duke’s attendant who drank it lost his life, something like that.”

“If it is about the duty to stop Duke Bydgauche, then I have already ordered it to others.”

“It is not about that, that I would like to speak of.”

Valentina raised her face. Sincerity and seriousness were overflowing in her lovely features. However, the old King showed no particular signs of being impressed. Not even one of the wrinkles which formed his face quivered.

“I would like to act as a mediator between the Duke and the Earl.”

“I cannot allow that.”

With a curt tone, King Victor turned down the black-haired Vanadis’ wish.

“You may be close to Duke Bydgauche. Since Osterode which thou rules is near Bydgauche. But, I do not think you have interactions of great significance with Earl Pardu. That being the case, there will be deflection in your judgment.”

“Of course, I will be of course partial in my judgment. However, Your Majesty. In this case, do you know what is important for a mediator?”

“…What, do you say you know?”

“I know why Earl Pardu sent alcohol to Duke Bydgauche.”

For a moment, the audience room fell silent as if it struck water. Several wrinkles carved in King Victor’s face slightly moved and his eyes emitted a whitish light.

“Earl Pardu is Duke Bydgauche’s brother-in-law. So it is not particularly strange for him to send alcohol to a relative.”

“It is me who recommended the Earl to send the Vodka.”

Valentina lowered her head once again.

“All the more that something like that happened is regrettable and unbearable for me”

The old King was overlooking her black hair with eyes harking back to a cold swamp during winter.

“Raise your face.”

The old King’s words were uttered after a short pause. Valentina raised her face.

“You will act as mediator. Duke Bydgauche and Earl Pardu are two people that are indispensable to our country. Above all, the mediator would have to do more than just hear both sides’ stories. You, who have a weak constitution, may not be able to go through with it though.”

The latter half of his lines was clearly sarcasm. However, Valentina did not change her complexion one bit. She was not a Vanadis to be shaken by this much.

“Then, at least, could you allow me to be present?”

“You should do as you like.”

“I have not enough words to expression my gratitude to your kindness.”

Like this, the audience ended.

Valentina who left the audience room lost herself in thought while walking down the corridor of the royal palace with her scythe on her shoulder.

''---It looks like I can’t hope for confusion more than this in the current situation. But, since I was able to able to get permission to attend as mediator, I will settle with this for the time being.''

Earl Pardu and Duke Bydgauche. The next King and the man who would support him. She was able to have a positive point of contact with these two people.

''---What is left is to know to what extent I’m being suspected by His Majesty… I really have no idea about this. But there is no doubt that he definitely suspected me.''

It was Valentina who poisoned the Vodka. But, it was not as if she did it directly.

Valentina’s {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} was endowed with a power with which it was possible to move from space to space, but she had never used that power for such a plotting up to now.

There was a more simple method. She bribed an employee of Ilda’s mansion.

Valentina had grasped the living habits of people in the capital with high rank in the rights of succession to the throne. From where their mansion was in the capital, how many employees were working there, to where the shops they frequently visited were.

Of course, she thoroughly knew also about the people who were working at Ilda’s mansion.

She had an eye on one person among them that was not that much liked by Ilda and that could be moved with money, and proposed to him a talk. Of course, Valentina did not meet him directly, but through many other people acting as intermediates.

The poison was not put in the alcohol. It was applied on a cup. Ilda might not necessarily die in this way of doing, but it did not matter for Valentina.

This was because her purpose was not to murder Ilda, but to cause confusion and then obtain an advantageous position therein.

By the way, that employee was no longer in the capital. He received a sack packed with gold coin and disappeared.

''---At any rate, Ilda-sama’s action was unexpected.''

Valentina had thought that Ilda would certainly fly in rage, but still that he would settle it in the royal palace. She intended to enter there as a mediator and make both of them owe her.

''---Since there should have trouble at least until the {{furigana|Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}}, I will do with this for the time being.''

She passed through the corridor and went to the pillared corridor where one could view the garden. Valentina stopped, shifted her attention to the garden. Though there were few types of flowers due to it being wintertime, even so, Primula and {{furigana|snowdrops|podsnežnik}} and multicolored flowers were blooming with colors such as white and purple. It was a pleasurable sight to the eyes of the beholder.

Valentina sat down on one of the benches set up in the garden. As she let a smile spread on her lips and gazed at the flowers, the young woman brought up pure and innocent looked like she was enjoying the beauty of flowers. But, what was in her head were not the flowers.

''---If possible, I want it to divide in two or three. Like Brune last year and Asvarre was until the other day.''

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2409.png|thumb]]

Valentina’s thought was not that original of a thing. Create an opposition in the country, so that it's divided in two or three factions, and then seize the initiative therein. She would then hold power in such a way and finally take over the throne.

She managed to create an opposition. It seemed to have settled in the meantime, but both Duke Bydgauche and Earl Pardu respectively had friends and supporters. Even if the persons themselves wanted tranquility, their surroundings would rise of their own accords and there were a number of examples on how they could create confusion.

''---Still, if Prince Ruslan were there, all this would not have happened.''

Valentina suddenly drove her thoughts into the past.

King Victor had a son named Ruslan. He was knowledgeable about both political and military affairs, and it was said that he was a wise prince in whom the chief vassals had a deep trust. King Victor also loved this prince.

However a few years ago, the prince suddenly suffered from heart disease. He set fire on the royal villa on the outskirts of the royal palace. Several days later, Ruslan was confined in a certain shrine under the pretext of medical treatment for his illness.

After Valentina became Vanadis, she had happened to see Ruslan only once. It was about when she happened to pass by near the shrine where the Prince was confined.

He was in his mid-thirties. His pale golden hair grew very long and the lower half of his face was covered with a stubbly beard.

The first-class clothes which he was wearing became slovenly worn out, and though he wore a leather shoe on his right foot, his left foot was bared. Upon close inspection, he had refined features, but his eyes were not focused on anything, his mouth which discharged a disharmonious singing was half-opened and saliva was streaming down his chin.

He was walking around the shrine with such a figure. With steps like a drunkard.

Valentina, anxious about it, had once investigated about why the prince suffered from heart disease. This was because she thought that if it was due to some conspiracy, the person who plotted it would become her enemy.

But, even after investigating for nearly one year, she did not find at all some kind of plot. In the end, Valentina drew the conclusion that it was simply an illness and closed her investigation.

The black-haired Vanadis shook off her past memory, and thought again about the present situation.

''---Assuming that this country divided in two, the problem will be the Vanadis other than me…''

In Zchted, there were some people with power capable of settling confusion which arose. People who have an authority exceeding that of a noble and who also held a mighty military power.

''---With Alexandra dead, other than me, there are five Vanadis. Even if I can’t do something about all of them, I must make a situation in which at least half of them would not move.''

Among them, it was probably easy to seal off the movement of Ellen who governed LeitMeritz, Mira who governed Olmutz and Sophie who governed Polesia. The dukedoms which these three governed were sharing their borders with foreign countries.

''---If confusion arises in Brune, Eleanora can't help but watch out there. If Muozinel was to make a disquieting movement again now, Ludmira and Sophia should not be able to move out from their territories.''

She left Elizavetta aside for the time being. In the case of Ilda and Eugene opposing each other, Elizavetta would probably take Ilda’s side. Understanding that was enough.

Olga was a too much unknown factor, so she could not yet make a judgment. This was because what she only knew about Olga was that she had been spending a wandering life for nearly two years.

From the information Valentina collected in this capital, Olga cooperated with Tigrevurmud Vorn and participated in Asvarre’s civil war, but she was not able to get the details. She needed more information.

And, the Vanadis chosen by the Luminous Flame Bargren after Alexandra did not show up yet. Or maybe Bargren had not yet chosen someone.

A {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} which lost its Vanadis does not immediately choose the next Vanadis. In the Zchted Kingdom history of about 300 years, periods with a Vanadis absence were not that rare.

Valentina would move at the time when half of the Vanadis would not be able to move.

''---Ending up somewhere else and not returning to Osterode won’t do any good.''

While quietly touching a flower, Valentina thought about her territory Osterode.

Osterode was in the northeast of Zchted.

It was five years ago that she became Vanadis. It was when she was 17 years old.

Osterode in those days was known to be the weakest dukedom among the seven dukedoms governed by Vanadis.

To the north, a sea of intense cold in which drift ice floated, steep mountains which rose as if piercing the heaven and a great coniferous forest to the east. It was quite difficult to call it an opened land.

The neighboring countries with which it could make trade with were not close, and it did not have a fertile earth. Even the port, compared with Legnica and Lebus, could only be used for a short period. There was that and also the fact that the countries in the Far East including Jaffa hardly came from the sea to here.

In addition, the previous Vanadis was someone who did not concern herself about Osterode.

“Osterode isn’t mine, but the Vanadis’. When I stop being Vanadis, Osterode won’t be mine anymore.”

Saying so, she seemed to hardly show interest in governmental affairs. When it came to war, she displayed a strength like a fierce god and thus built distinguished military services, but she did not try to assertively make Osterode rich.

This was how Osterode was, but Valentina considered it to be an irreplaceable treasure.

The Estes House in which she was born and raised in was of small nobility without any redeeming feature aside from the oldness of its lineage. Judging from the family name Estes, it was a branch family of the royal family, but it had no territory inherited from generation after generation, and only one small mansion in the capital.

Money enough to not be worried about eating was provided by the royal palace to the family, but that was only it.

To obtain power as a woman, she could only make herself be liked by the royalty and tilted nobility who held power. The Estes House had no power.

Even so, Valentina did not give up; she raised her cultural level and also strove for the training of military arts. There were many books and rolls in their mansion and she liked to touch them, but she did not intend to finish her life being buried in those.

In such a place, the territories and soldiers had come to live with it. Even though it was said to be the weakest dukedom.

“––Ezendeis”

She tightly grasped the deep crimson and jet black scythe which appeared before her and called.

“If you will lend me your power to my wish, be by my side. But if you consider my wish to be outrageous, then choose another person.”

The Hollow Shadow did not disappear from Valentina’s hand. During the five years after Valentina became Vanadis, she exerted herself to make Osterode rich. It was probably fortunate that she discovered halite ores and could exploit them, but other than that, she racked her brain in political affairs such as reducing the taxes while expanding farmlands.

Even the fact of pretending to have a weak constitution was one of them.

King Victor had often given the order to go to war to the Vanadis. In the battle of Dinant last year, he gave an order to Osterode to depart for the front, and also regarding this incident, he requested LeitMeritz and Lebus to move their soldiers.

This was because it was natural for the royal family to reduce the assets and military power of Vanadis and nobles who were retainers.

Valentina simply (plainly) resisted to this.

She delayed her departure to the front by saying that she fell sick, and even if she arrived at the battlefield, she would say that she was injured and immediately retreated. She would treat even someone with just some scratches as an injured person and asserted that he received damage. It was only about the bandits who ran rampant in her territory that she adopted a quick and stern response.

As a result, Osterode became so rich that it was incomparable to five years ago. Even in comparison with the other Vanadis’ dukedoms, she did not think that she was inferior.

However, it was still early to be glad. Let alone reaching out for the throne, Valentina understood well her current self who did not hook even a finger. Even how she was seen from others’ eyes, she intended to walk down the path she desired step by step.

“––It isn’t like you made petals beautifully bloom from the beginning, is it?”

With a smile, Valentina lightly poked the white petals of a {{furigana|snowdrop|podsnežnik}} with a fingertip. The {{furigana|snowdrops|podsnežnik}} which had made the petals bloom as if dangling flickeringly shook.

''---What is left are those guests of Brune…''

Valentina’s purplish-black pupils became faintly cloudy. For about half a year, she had secretly given shelter to nobles of the Brune Kingdom.

They were Duke Maximilian Bennusa Ganelon and Marquis Charon Anquetil Greast.

Ganelon was one of the nobles who represented the Brune Kingdom, but he was defeated by Duke Thenardier in last year’s civil war, his mansion set on fire. His body was not found in the ruins of fire. He made it look as if he attempted suicide after going crazy (losing it?) to the shock of the defeat.

Marquis Greast was a being who could be said to be Ganelon’s trusted retainer (confidant), but he also disappeared after being defeated by Duke Thenardier and was considered killed in action. This man was of course also alive.

Like that, about when the civil war ended in the victory of Tigrevurmud Vorn who had Princess Regin, the two men secretly met with Valentina and fled to Osterode. Neither Princess Regin nor King Victor should know about this.

And, several days ago, both of them left Osterode and went to Brune.

In order to cause a new confusion in Brune.

Or, they might intend to hold hegemony in Brune this time for sure, but it did not matter to Valentina. It would be good for her if Brune fell into confusion. As long as that confusion would not reach Osterode in the northeast of Zchted.

They would probably fight hard for her ambitions, too. That should lead to Valentina’s victory.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

In the afternoon seven days after the fight with Ilda, Ellen returned to her Imperial Palace with thirty cavalrymen.

Limlisha who was Ellen’s adjutant gathered the soldiers who participated in this battle in the courtyard and welcomed Ellen.

She was now 20 years old. She was called Lim by those close to her including Ellen. She was a tall beautiful woman who tied her dull golden hair on the left side of her head and there was no fragment of sociability on her face.

However, it was not as if she completely lacked in emotions. For Ellen who was her lord and also her close friend, she made such an expression as she tried to be always calm.

That day also, she bowed to Ellen with an unamiable face.

“I already heard the report of victory from Rurick. Congratulations, Eleanora-sama. Weren’t you injured?”

“As you see, Lim. Besides, Eugene-dono is safe, too.”

Hearing Ellen’s words, Lim’s blue eyes floated a color of relief. The Earl with an impressive long gray beard was also Lim’s teacher.

As Ellen headed to the courtyard, she gave words of appreciation to the soldiers gathered.

“You have done well, all of you. Although there were casualties, we succeed in capturing Duke Bydgauche, and we were also able to protect Earl Pardu who is a friend of LeitMeritz. I want you to be proud of having won and also having protected our friend.”

After that, Ellen promised a reward, and made the soldiers disperse. Since this battle was something requested from the royal palace, the reward money would come from there. Although it was the Lebus army’s credit, she intended to ask for very much as they were able to catch Ilda alive.

The silver-haired Vanadis did not break her composed attitude even a little until then and also turned a bright smile to the soldiers.

But, when she parted from the soldiers and was alone with Lim, she erased her smile and put on a serious expression. To her lord who headed to her work office at a quick pace, Lim suspiciously narrowed her eyes.

“Eleanora-sama, did something happen?”

“Yes. A very important thing.”

To Lim who chased her at a quick pace, Ellen promptly answered. Immediately realizing that she could not talk about it in the corridor, Lim followed the Vanadis and walked in on the work office. Ellen who violently sat on the chair of the office looked up her adjutant who was also a close friend after breathing out a sigh.

“If possible, I would like to change my clothes, take a hot bath and talked while also carrying a toast with wine, but my heart wouldn’t hold till then. Listen! ––Tigre is alive.”

Lim who heard Ellen’s words stood stock still on the spot in utter amazement. As she came to her senses several seconds after, she made an unusually sullen expression and stated a complaint.

“Eleanora-sama. You probably intend to surprise me like this again, but there are things which you should not say even as a joke––”

“It’s not a joke.”

Standing from the chair, Ellen answered as she leaned forward on her desk. To that vigor, Lim unintentionally swallowed her words, shut her mouth, and fixedly stared at her lord who was three years younger than her.

“What do you mean…?”

The voice of Lim who asked the question was faintly trembling.

Tigrevurmud Vorn was also an important person for her. But, that Tigre died, she thought so. The fact that she burst into tears in front of Eugene who was her teacher was still fresh in her mind. Although there were the words of Ellen whom she trusted more than anyone, it was no wonder that she could not suddenly believe them either.

Ellen explained in detail about the youth named Urz who was beside Elizavetta Fomina. She also added that he shot arrows in the darkness of night and splendidly killed Ilda’s horse.

“Rurick was surprised, too, but he really looked just like him. The voice was Tigre’s, too. Besides, the name Urz also attracted my attention.”

“…It is the name of Lord Tigrevurmud’s late father, isn’t it?”

To Lim who squinted thoughtfully, Ellen strongly nodded. However, Lim immediately shook her face with a difficult face.

“However, do you really find it possible that Lord Tigrevurmud fell into the sea and was washed ashore in a coast somewhere in Lebus?”

From the place where Tigre fell into the sea, it would take two or three days to reach the nearest coast even by ship. Even if he was carried well by the tide, he would be made to choose between freezing to death and dying by drowning before drifting ashore.

“If we think normally about it, you’re right. But perhaps something happened.”

Tightly grasping her fist, Ellen eagerly appealed to Lim.

“In the first place, the circumstances when that guy fell into the sea are too particular. The demon riding on the sea dragon attacked him and destroyed the ship. If it wasn’t Sophie who said it, I would have taken it as a ridiculous nonsense story and beaten the one saying it.”

''Wouldn’t doing it a little be too much?'' Though Lim thought so and since she felt like she would have also done the same thing, she kept silent.

“Besides, Tigre has that mysterious bow.”

In the Earl Vorn House where Tigre was born and raised, there was a bow as an heirloom. It only looked like a featureless jet black bow, but it had strange points such as reacting to the {{furigana|Dragonic Tools|Viralt}}. In Brune’s civil war last year, they had been saved several times by its power.

“Was the one called Urz holding a black bow?”

“No. from what I saw rapidly, it was an extremely common bow.”

Ellen shook her head. However, the indomitable shine which colored her red eyes did not fade at all.

“But, no matter what I don’t think that that guy is a different person. I can’t discard that possibility, but…”

The possibility of it being another person. What she also said to Rurick had barely covered up for the stirring of Ellen’s feelings. If not for that, the silver-haired Vanadis would have probably exploded in joy without any hesitation and let her tears overflow.

“Then, what do we do?”

There was the fact that the person whom Urz was serving was Elizavetta, which was troublesome. Even If Ellen requested to talk with her, she would probably give a reason and refuse.

Ellen showed signs of hesitation, but as she shook her head right and left so as to cut off her hesitation, she looked up at her older subordinate, with a sincere expression.

“Won’t you go to Lebus and look for yourself?”

Lim opened her eyes wide, gasped and stared at Ellen. The golden hair which was tied on the left side of her head slightly shook due to too much surprise.

“Me…?”

“In this Imperial Palace, the number of people close to Tigre enough to be able to tell whether or not it is him is limited. Since Rurick’s face is already known, I can’t send him.”

She did not think that Urz and Elizavetta would immediately forget about the man who made such a fervent speech. In addition, when she recalled the situation at that time, Rurick might become emotional and misled his judgment.

“However, I can’t alone…”

“Even if you say so, is there any other reliable person? When it comes to someone who understands Tigre more than you and I, only Teita––”

When she said up to there, the door of the office was knocked from the outside. A maid’s voice could be heard.

“Massas Rodant-sama of the Brune Kingdom has come. He wishes to have an audience with Vanadis-sama…”

Ellen and Lim looked at each other. Both their expressions were tinged with a shadow of seriousness. As Ellen took a deep breath and calmed her voice, she called out the other side of the door.

“Please lead him to a reception room where the fireplace is fired. I will head immediately, too.”

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2443.png|thumb]]

Massas Rodant was 56 years old this year. Wrapping his small, stocky body with black woolen clothes, he was holding a hat with a feather ornament under his arm. His gray beard was carefully arranged and even if he faced Ellen and Lim, he observed courtesy and bowed in salutation.

Being let through the drawing room, even though there was only the trio now in the room, his attitude did not change.

“With due respect to Vanadis-dono, it is good that you are healthy above all. Limlisha-dono, too.”

“You don’t seem to have changed, either. I feel regretful for having made you come all the way here from Brune in this season.”

Ellen bowed deeply. And then, she recommended a chair to Massas.

A chandelier made of bronze was suspended on the ceiling, and dozens of candles were lined up on it (chandelier) and brightly illuminated the room. A brickwork fireplace was provided on the wall and fire brightly burned there and warmed the room.

A small table was put in the center of the room and three armchairs were placed around it. Waiting for Massas to sit, Ellen and Lim also sat down.

“There might be a lot of circumstances, but could you tell me? About Tigre… Sorry, Earl Vorn.”

As he was holding a hat, Massas asked without beating about the bush. His expression looked calm, but neither Ellen nor Lim overlooked that an unfathomable anger blurred on his eyes.

Tigre was the son of Massas’ best friend, and since his best friend died, he had looked after Tigre as his own son. Tigre liked Massas too. There was no way that he would keep quiet with the situation which became like this.

“It's not only me. There are a lot of people in Brune that are concerned about it including Her Highness Princess Regin. Also for them, you must tell me about the story in detail.”

Ellen made a small nod and began to talk from when the King requested him to go to Asvarre. While hearing the story, Massas made a wry face and sighed.

“It might be misplaced to say it to Vanadis-dono, but since when had Earl Vorn become a retainer of the Zchted Kingdom?”

“He is a guest General of our country. That position hasn’t changed even now. So, His Majesty the King also claimed it.”

Leaving aside what Ellen thought, she first had to state the official stance as a Vanadis of Zchted. Even if the other party was Massas who was a close friend.

“Earl Vorn is still now under search, but if he is not found at this rate, he will be judged as dead and compensation (indemnities) will be paid.”

After saying so, Ellen deeply bowed her head once again. Lim followed her lord and also bowed.

“I’m sorry. If I had declined His Majesty the King’s request…”

“Please raise your head. Vanadis-dono. Limlisha-dono.”

Without changing his calm tone, Massas calmly called them. However, the hat with the feather ornament that was in his hand was distorted by an anger which he could not restrain.

“It looks like I will have to meet His Majesty the King. Can I ask you for a guide to the capital and a commission to His Majesty?”

“I will of course arrange that, but…”

Ellen cut her words there for a moment and stared at Massas with a serious expression. She hesitated about whether or not she should talk about the thought which came in her mind when she heard about his visit.

“––Lord Massas. There is something I want to ask fully aware that it’s impudent, but…”

Massas’ eyes moved and stared at Ellen. He took the hand which was holding the hat to his mouth and patted his gray beard.

“Let me hear it.”

Ellen who took a breath of relief inwardly, first explained about the youth named Urz.

“To me, that man was none other than Tigre.”

Ellen did not say Earl Vorn, but his nickname “Tigre”, but she did not correct it. As Massas heaved a grand sigh, he stretched himself and leaned on the back of the chair.

“I think that Vanadis-dono is a kind of person who wouldn't say such a lie, but…”

It meant that he was skeptical.

In case that it was a completely irrelevant name, even if Ellen eagerly explained how much they looked alike, Massas would have laughed it off. But, the name ‘Urz’ held a special meaning also for Massas. This was because it was the name of the man who was his best friend and Tigre’s father.

Without breaking her sincere attitude, Ellen continued. His profile was illuminated by the fire of the fireplace and was dyed vermillion.

“I intended to have Lim go. This is because when it comes to people in this Imperial Place that know Tigre well, other than me, there is only Lim and Rurick, but if you are to go with Lim too, nothing would be more reassuring than this.”

Massas did not immediately answer and slightly groaned. He turned his face away from Ellen and stared at the fireplace. He seemed to be thinking about something, but he returned his gaze to the silver-haired Vanadis as it seemed to be settled.

“I would also like to take Teita, but is it all right?”

These words surprised Ellen and Lim. The two women looked at Massas with a face which could hide their puzzlement.

“If you have a reason, would you tell me…?”

“Whether or not that youth is Tigre, Teita will very accurately ascertain it more than me.”

With a tone as if it was a matter of course, Massas answered. He also said “Tigre” like Ellen.

Ellen and Lim looked at each other.

Teita was Tigre’s maid. She would be 16 years old this year. She, who was by Tigre’s side since he was small, formally became his maid at the age of 11 years old. She followed him until the end in the civil war of Brune last year. And even when it was decided that the youth would come to Zchted as a Guest General.

The way how Teita was depressed when she heard that Tigre fell into the sea and went missing was something painful to see. She had not neglected her work as a maid, but her energetic smile became somewhat hollow and her brightness and positiveness were lost.

Even since she came to LeitMeritz, she went to a shrine outside the Imperial Palace every day. However, according to the story of a shrine maiden, it seemed that she had often shed tears in the middle of prayer for these past two months. It was obvious about who she thought of when she prayed.

While there was still childishness remaining on her lovely features, she also possessed fortitude. But as expected, Teita was a girl appropriate for her age.

The fact that Ellen had talked about only Lim and did not call Teita was because she feared that it might make her rejoice prematurely.

As he was not immediately answered, Massas said.

“Could you explain the circumstances to Teita and let her decide? I won’t say something like if that child doesn’t go, I won’t go too. But, to be absolutely sure, we need her.”

While hesitating, Ellen nodded to Lim. Lim bowed to Massas and left the drawing room. The old Earl said with a calm tone while stroking his gray beard.

“In case that that youth is not Tigre, I will head to the capital Silesia. The problem is in the case that that youth is found to be Tigre. What will we do at that time?”

“We will take him even if it’s by force, is what I would like to say, but it will become a war against Lebus if we do so. It’s troublesome, but we can only influence Elizavetta through His Majesty the King.”

“Hmm”, Massas nodded. Whether or not that youth named Urz was Tigre, it seemed that it would not change the fact that he would go to the capital of the Zchted Kingdom.

After that, Teita showed up led by Lim before long. Her chestnut tied in twintail, she wore a white apron on a cloth with black long sleeves and a skirt which reached to her ankles

When she saw Massas, she suddenly brightened her face. It was a not forced, but a pure smile that both Ellen and Lim had not seen for a long time.

“Massas-sama, it has been a long time!”

“Yea. It’s good to see that you are also healthy above all, Teita.”

Massas naturally revealed a broad smile all over his face. If Tigre was like a son for him, Teita was like a daughter.

Lim decided to keep standing and recommended Teita to sit. The chestnut-haired maid, though making a bewildered face, thanked Lim and sat down on the chair.

Ellen turned a serious look towards her.

“Teita. What I will tell you from now on isn’t some nonsense thing. It’s something that I saw and heard.”

Prefacing so, the silver-haired Vanadis talked about Urz. A color of surprise spread in Teita’s hazel-colored pupils. She leaned forward and asked breathlessly.

“R-Really!? Is Tigre-sama really…”

“I will also be at ease if every single person was pure (innocent) like you.”

Ellen revealed a wry smile to Teita’s frank attitude and stroked her head. When she removed her hand, Ellen erased her smile and continued her words with a stern expression.

“Listen well. I can’t say for sure that it’s him. It might also be my misunderstanding. But, I think that that man is Tigre. I want you to make sure instead of me who can’t move. It will by no means be a comfortable trip, but will you go?”

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2462.png|thumb]]

“I will go! Please let me go!”

Tightly grasping her small hands, Teita stood up from the chair and shouted. She did not show even a hint of hesitation. The three people (Massas, Lim and Ellen) looked at each other and nodded.

Ellen once again bowed her head to Teita and Massas.

“I’m counting on you.”

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The night of that day, Teita and Lim were making preparations for the journey. Teita never had a long journey since the civil war last year, and Lim prepared outfits for cold weather for her.

Zchted’s winter was more severe than Brune’s. The sunlight was weak and the wind was cold. If one was to go out without wearing heavy winter clothes, his body would begin to shake just by walking a little.

“Even so, it could be said that the area in the south of Zchted such as this LeitMeritz is still warm.”

Lim explained so to Teita. When crossing the large river Valta which was in the north of the capital Silesia and further going to the north, the coldness would become severe at a stretch.

The children there were trained by their parents “so as not to sweat as much as possible”. This was because sweat got cold and would take away the body temperature. And it would result in death in some cases.

Lebus was further northward than the large river Valta. Due to the wind blowing from the sea in the west, it seemed that that part of the north was better, but you can never be too careful.

Since they headed towards such an environment, Lim did not compromise.

She prepared a hat which covered not only the head, but also from the ears to the area of cheeks. A mantle backed with fur, the hem reached until under the knees, and she chose one which treated fur on the collar and also the cuffs. She diligently checked whether the gloves and leather boots had a hole or if they were not worn out.

By the way, the preparations for the journey were not done in Lim’s room, but in Teita’s room.

This was because Lim wanted to keep her room from being seen. She kept it secret to others, but there were a lot of teddy bears in her room. However, those who knew this secret were few starting with Ellen.

Teita’s room was not so wide, but it was thoroughly cleaned and well tidied up. The cover of the back of the chair and the pillows which were put on the bed seemed to have been handmade by her and warm embroidery was given (to them).

Most of them were things belonging to the Imperial Palace, but only the gloves belonged to Teita. They were made of rabbit skin, and that skin was also firmly put in the inside of the gloves. There were several places with mended marks, but it looks like there would be no problem even if Lim checked them.

“Those were given to me by Tigre-sama.”

As she tightly hugged the gloves said to be white and which had gotten slightly dirty, Teita smiled. The fact that they were dirty was the proof of how much she used those gloves. Tigre told her that rather than diligently using them so that they did not get dirty, she should use them without reservation since he would not mind even if they were dirty.

“Tigre-sama makes gloves with rabbit skin for me every year.”

“Every year, huh.”

Lim thought that she was a little envious.

“It’s because I grow bigger each year and the gloves become narrow, a hole would stand out in approximately a year. Limlisha-san, too, if you ask Tigre-sama, I’m sure that he will also make a pair for you.”

To Teita who said so with a smile, Lim nodded back while saying “that’s right”.

The atmosphere got heavy; this chestnut-haired girl believed that Tigre was alive. Lim was not able to believe Ellen’s story like her.

Before long, Teita who finished changing her clothes stood before a mirror. She put on a hat, wrapped a muffler on her neck, wore a mantle, put on trousers and wore boots after winding thick clothes around her feet. She wore gloves on her hands. Most of her clothing was brown, but only the gloves were white.

“It’s kind of warm.”

“It’s just the right temperature at least within the room.”

While also changing herself, Lim answered. Her clothes were made of bear fur and most of her clothing was of blackish color. After checking the conditions of her clothes, Lim looked at Teita. She had her usual unamiable face, but a color of anxiety was floating in her blue pupils.

“Teita. Will you really come?”

Lim was used to long journeys, Massas too. But, it was not so for this brave maid.

Although Ellen said it like that, she did not know whether or not that Urz person was really Tigre. The case that it was a different person might be waiting for them, after having kept riding on the highway while shivering from coldness and arriving.

Teita looked up at Lim with a blank face for a moment and immediately bowed her head with a gentle smile.

“Thank you, Limlisha-san.”

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 cl004.jpg|thumb]]

Teita who raised her face shook her head.

“I will be all right. I will be scared if I’m alone, but both Massas-sama and Limlisha-san are there, so.”

In her hazel-colored eyes, there was not a light of dependence, but that of trust. Lim quietly spread a smile on her lips, too. She decided to change her way of thinking.

“I see. I will do my best for Lord Massas and you.”

The morning of the next day, there was beautiful weather so as to make one stare wide-eyed.

The wind was cold, but the sky was blue and though the sun was weak, it shone white and threw up light on the earth.

“It’s a nice day for a departure.”

While confirming the condition of the horses near the back gate of the Imperial Palace, Massas said as he seemed to be in good mood. They were to depart from this back gate.

There were three horses, but one of them was the baggage carrier which served as substitute horse. Since Teita was not so good at riding a horse, she was to ride alternating between Lim’s and Massa's horses.

That Teita had Lim perform a last check on the heavy winter clothes she wore.

“Do we have to wear everything from here?”

“Yeah. Please, get used to them from now. We will not take them off any longer after all.”

Lim who finished the check once again confirmed the plan with Massas.

“We will go to Lebus as itinerant entertainers. Lord Massas will be the father, I will be his daughter and Teita will be the maid. My mother was a person from Zchted, but she had already died. That’s it, isn’t that?”

In that case, the explanation about that Massas and Teita were people from Brune, and Lim was a person from Zchted would be plausible. By the way, they passed themselves as itinerant entertainers because if they were to do simple juggling or fortune-telling, Massas would be able to do it.

“Let’s go with the thought that my dead wife must have been quite a beautiful woman. Then, that we are going to Lebus in order to meet the bereaved family of my dead wife, right?”

“Yes. Just in case, I prepare also a pass which LeitMeritz officially issued.”

It was something that Ellen who was the lord of LeitMeritz made. It was not a fake.

“When we come out of LeitMeritz, we will head straight north, first to Legnica. Legnica doesn’t have a Vanadis currently, but they said that they will cooperate with Eleanora-sama. I do not intend to place excessive trust in them, but at least, they can guarantee the safety of our journey.”

When Sasha who was Vanadis of Legnica before died, Ellen was present at her last moments in the port town of Lippner. Ellen was not in a situation where she could thoughtlessly move around and she herself understood that, but she desperately rode on horse for Sasha.

Later on, a letter from Legnica arrived under Ellen. There, the thanks to having been present at Sasha’s last moments were lengthily spelt. And, one sentence about the fact that they would certainly help her in case she needed something was attached.

It was an informal (private) letter. It was not something as untrustworthy as the fellow nobles “becoming the strength” of the fellow Vanadis’. Even so, both Ellen and Lim were thankful for that letter. They decided to believe the feelings which they put in their letter.

There were more aphorisms which admonished the fact of moving by feelings than in ancient times. But, that was contrary to the fact that humans are emotional creatures.

“Then, let’s assume that we can safely transit until Legnica. What will we do after that?”

“We will go to Lebus. We will observe the situation in a town at the land near the Imperial Palace. According to Ellen’s story, Lord Tigrevurmud acted as an attendant of Elizavetta-sama or something like that. We will examine the detailed standpoint of whether or not we can make a chance to meet him.”

“There is no telling whether it will be Tigre, you know?”

Being pointed out by Massas, Lim unintentionally blushed. While revealing an evil smile to her reaction, Massas shook his gray beard.

“However, what would we do if we can’t meet Tigre?”

“But Lord Massas, didn’t you say just now that there is no telling whether it will be Lord Tigrevurmud?”

When Lim said so, the old Earl groaned small and shook his stocky body. Lim slightly loosened her unamiable expression, but she immediately put on a serious expression.

“In the case that we can’t meet him… I didn’t consider it yet now. I will think about something before we arrive at that town.”

“Hmm. When the time comes, I will somehow manage it.”

“Do you have some kind of plan?”

Lim opened her eyes wide and looked at Massas. Massas answered casually.

“I think that it would be a good idea to say the errant knight Massas would like to have an audience with Vanadis-sama.”

“…The errant knight, huh.”

Lim made a face saying “I don’t know what to say”. An errant knight was basically a knight who piled up training while traveling around various places with his lord’s permission. But, it also implied that a knight wandering doesn't have a lord or is unable to have a one.

From the viewpoint that it was often the case that it would be a penniless mercenary with the title of knight, unless being a very renowned person, the people’s impression would be bad.

However, not paying heed to the reaction of Lim who could not hide her uneasiness, Massas laughed happily.

“Whether that Urz is Tigre himself or is another person, they should have searched for information about him from Brune. There, if a discernibly experienced Brune aristocrat like me appears, I think about whether I may say that, I would by all means like to hear their story.”

Lim could not reply immediately and groaned with a too serious expression. She thought that he had a point, but she also thought that it was a ridiculous idea.

“Let’s think about it again when we arrive at that town.”

In the end, she put it on hold (postponed it).

The three people left from the back gate. There was not even one soldier on lookout there. Ellen ordered to clear out the people at only this time. Of course, other places were strictly guarded.

Having come to see off Lim and the others were Ellen, Rurick and one animal.

“Lunie!”

Teita smiled and raised a joyful voice. Flapping its small wings and jumping at her was a dragon of the size of a fat cat. It was a young dragon.

It had a lizard-like constitution and on its back, there were a pair of wings which closely resembled that of a bat. The color of scales covering its small body was verdigris like copper. Though a young dragon, it grew horns on its head and the fangs in its mouth were thickly sharp. Its look was also steep.

However, Teita, showing no signs of fear, extended her hands to the young dragon called Lunie. The young dragon also jumped into Teita’s arms as if unwilling to part with her. It had never taken such an attitude towards even Ellen who was its owner, but it had really become attached to Teita.

“If Sophie was to see that, I’m sure she would feel jealous.”

Looking at the pleasant scene between the young girl and the young dragon, Ellen leaked a wry smile. Sophie liked dragons, and when she came to LeitMeritz, it could even be said that she almost always messed around with Lunie. And Lunie avoided such a Sophie.

As Ellen erased her smile and put on a serious expression, she turned her gaze towards Lim. She nodded with the intention of saying “I'm counting on you”. Lim also nodded back. This much was enough for the two girls to understand each other.

Rurick with a face drifting a grim feeling bowed his head to Massas.

“Please. Please, I hope you will bring back Lord Tigrevurmud.”

“I understand. I understand, so a mature man shouldn’t bow his head like this.”

Massas tapped Rurick’s shoulders and cheered him up. While smiling at the bald head knight who raised his face, the old Earl was inwardly in a gloomy mood.

Let’s assume that that youth named Urz was Tigre.

And, let’s say we would safely bring him back.

Would it really be all’s well that ends well?

''---After all, reality isn’t a fairy tale…''

Princess Regin who was in Brune’s royal palace would definitely demand his return on the same day. Zchted also, after having made a blunder like this, would not be able to disagree. At that time, what kind of reaction would Ellen, Lim and Rurick who were here show?

In the negotiations of that case, Massas would definitely be made to stand.

''---Should I have brought Gerard along?''

Gerard, son of Viscount Augres who was a friend was the secretary of the Brune Kingdom.

Until several months ago, Gerard’s work was to make a round trip between the Imperial Palace of LeitMeritz and Brune’s capital Nice.

When he visited LeitMeritz, he reported the state of progress of the construction of the Vosyes Mountains path to Ellen and heard various stories about Zchted from Tigre and her.

After finishing it, he returned to Brune; he went to the capital Nice, and had an audience with Princess Regin in the royal palace. He talked about the various information that he got in Zchted, and about Tigre’s present condition.

Regarding this matter, it was based on the difference of experience and achievements that the order to go to Zchted was issued not to Gerard, but Massas. Gerard was competent, but only one year had passed since he became secretary. His achievements for each negotiation were also so far insufficient.

So, Massas who accumulated experiences suitable for his age and who was also close to Tigre was appointed. At present, Gerard was entrusted with another assignment and should be in the southern part of Brune.

''---That’s right. If Tigre is safe and if Gerard’s work is settled at the time I understood so, I will ask him to help me. Saying that it will be a good experience for him.''

If it was to decide Gerard’s fate at his own convenience, it would ease Massas’ mood to some extent.

“Well then, Eleanora-sama, we are off.”

Straddling on the horse, Lim saluted her. Massas who got on horseback after placing Teita also silently bowed, and Teita also quickly bowed her head while being careful so as not to fall.

Ellen and Rurick silently nodded back. Lunie flapped its wings only once as if encouraging them.

Lim and Massas rode their horses, and Teita clung to the back of a horse.

A gust of wind blew through the three people’s backs.

Having noticed that was Ellen and Lunie. Lunie, not seeming to be concerned about it, flew away somewhere, and Ellen turned her gaze to the Silver Flash hung to her waist. She gently patted the wing shaped sword guard.

“So, you also cheer for Lim and the others. Arifal.”

Ellen thought that the three people’s journey would surely go well.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

In the south of the Brune Kingdom, there was a port town called Plage. It was a lively town where trade ships of Sachstein, Muozinel, the far Asvarre and various kingdoms in the south went in and out.

From the Brune ships which drew a Red Horse with a black mane on the ship’s hold, the Sachstein ships of solid structure and the thin Muozinel ships, the ships of the southern countries with strangely high but adequate prows, and flat ships called hemisphere lined up on the wharf.

The people walking down the streets of the town were also various. If there were Brune merchants suntanned red, there were also Sachstein mercenaries who were walking with a steep look.

If the dancer whose brown skin was characteristic to the Muozinel persons attracted men with their intense dance, Minstrels from Asvarre were charming young women with the sound of their harps and their sweet singing voices.

Fruits which were said to only be harvested in countries in the far south were lined up on the stalls, and next to them, big birds with showy color were tied with a rope. Even dishes never seen before attracted people’s attention and while the sun had risen, the hustle and bustle did not die out no matter which street one walked.

In one area of the town, there was a luxurious bar. It was a kind of shop which freely let anyone get in, but a shop which selected customers from the level (phase) of entering (so the store selectively picks its customers from the way they enter the store? It's not really clear, needs clarifying). Therefore, the interior design was well furnished and the quality of service was also high.

It was a two-storied building; the first floor was the scenery of a very typical bar. On the second floor, there were many big and small rooms. The stone walls were thick, and unless one talked in a very loud voice, his voice would not leak outside.

Now, seven men had gathered in one of the rooms. Since it was a room for a great number of people, it was not cramped at all even with seven people.

On the oak table which was made by a craftsman renowned in Sachstein, various dishes were lined up, but most of them were hardly touched. The number of silver cups, for the number of persons, and which were filled with wine were also put, but as expected, they did not also decrease.

“––How is the situation of the capital?”

One of them asked in quiet voice.

“It’s the very example of peace. That princess has no remarkable achievements, but she has no fault, either. She is a youth of 16 years old, and judging from the fact that she starts with political affairs about one year ago, you may say that she is doing well.”

He answered in a tone which the other men could not help but accept; and another man nodded.

“She escaped when she was about to be killed by a heinous aristocrat, repelled the Muozinel army which has invaded and recovered her legitimate throne after all. In addition, she has a beautiful face, too. I can understand that her reputation is good.”

Another man shook his head as if denying it.

“With just a good reputation, political affairs don’t continue. There is Bodwin and Earl Rodant who support that princess. Especially the existence of the Earl was a blind spot.”

“Is he that much a personage? I thought that he wouldn't have minded the late Duke Thenardier very much.”

“That old man is unexpectedly widely known. If it’s only that, then it’s not a big deal, but now there are strong supports like the princess and the prime minister. He has steadily won over the aristocrats such as barons and viscounts one by one in a honest way. There was no relationship between those who were following Duke Thenardier and those who were supporting Duke Ganelon.”

“If it is about Barons and Viscounts, then it won’t be such a big deal. Aren't you worrying about it too much?”

One of them said as he ridiculed, but the man next to him calmly rebuked him.

“You can’t measure only through peerage. Rodant and Tigrevurmud Vorn are both earls. Earl Rodant probably intended to call out to the Dukes and Marquis of the country after he had lined up the number of his allies.”

“Among the nobles who have promised to cooperate with him, aren’t there people who can oppose or tried to oppose Rodant?”

One struck the table in irritation and looked around at the people present.

“If it’s only about those ones, then there are some as it stands. But, when it comes to the people who providing for both sides… Those who still have remaining power/reserves are afraid of the moment when they will be blamed for the fact that they have sided with the princess, and they have cowered away in fear. While those with high-spirits do not have the power to move their surroundings with only mere words.”

One said with a sarcastic voice mixed with a sigh.

“Is it due to the fact Duke Thenardier and Duke Ganelon were too great?”

Both Thenardier and Ganelon controlled many aristocrats through overwhelming majesty and fear and had subdued them.

When they both disappeared, there was no one amongst the gathered nobles that could take their places.

Steid, the confidant of Duke Thenardier, who was recognized to be a suitable substitute, had died in the civil war, and there were also rumors that Marquis Greast, who was said to be Duke Ganelon’s right hand man, had also died.

Except those who followed Regin, the aristocrats and influential persons of Brune, you might say that they were moving about in confusion without ground.

“Let’s think positively. Such people were easy to control/manage. By the way, how about the knights squadrons? Although, not everyone necessarily holds loyalty towards the princess who pretended to be a prince I would think.”

“Certainly, there are people who are opposing her, but the Navarre Knight Squadron to the princess, has openly declared that they swear allegiance to the princess. There are not many people who will directly fight against them. When that time comes, there are actually two knight squadrons who will cooperate with us though.”

“When you say Navarre, you’re talking about the knight squadron of that black knight Roland? But, Roland died.”

While saying so, there was some fear in the man’s voice. The name of Roland, even if he left this world, still seemed to make certain people shake in fear.

“A man called Olivier, the vice-commander has gathered the Navarre Knight Squadron currently as substitute commander. This man is quite a skilled person. In addition, there are also other Knight Squadron such as Perche and Calvados who side with the Princess.”

“Wouldn’t it preferable that even a small number of people take action? The reign of the princess will become solid as time passes. And Zchted will also build a town in Agnes sooner or later.”

One half rose his buttocks from the chair and emphasized. Some among the people attending did a small groan after hearing the word Agnes.

The people who groaned now were all influential persons of the port town in the southern part of Brune. There were wealthy merchants who amassed riches in the trade with Muozinel, Sachstein and the countries in the south across the sea.

They were supporting Duke Thenardier, and bore a grudge against Regin who defeated the Duke.

It was not as if Duke Thenardier was especially tolerant towards them. However, he understood the moral and material profits that the trades brought, and dealt with the trade ships of Muozinel and Sachstein with a firm attitude.

In addition, Thenardier also overlooked some evil deeds and injustice by receiving bribes. Regarding this, there was probably also the purpose to grasp the merchants’ weakness. Even if Thenardier himself was blamed (threatened), he had the authority and military power to eliminate it.

In addition, last year Muozinel has invaded respectively from the land and sea, but it was Duke Thenardier who repelled the fleet of the Muozinel army who attacked from the sea.

For the merchants, Thenardier, even if fearful, was a reliable protector.

On the other hand, how about Princess Regin who was governing Brune now?

The chief administrator who had been dispatched by the capital was, unlike Thenardier, a person on whom such a conventional way did not pass. Moreover, in having cooperated with Thenardier, a severe attention (look) was turned towards the merchants.

The fact that Brune also ceded the ground of Agnes to the Zchted Kingdom fuelled their anger. If a port town of Zchted was built in Agnes, business rivals would increase. Even the trade with the Zchted merchants would become quite difficult.

These things made them have a clear hostility towards Regin.

In their feelings, there was also contempt towards her. Even when Princess Regin pretended to be a Prince, she did not have conspicuous achievements. Even having been able to come back to the throne was because she was helped by good luck; it was not based on her ability. They were thinking so.

Therefore, they planned a rebellion. Taking back Agnes ceded to Zchted, driving away neighboring countries such as Sachstein and Muozinel and making their rights and interests firm in the marine trade was their purpose.

“I think that taking action would be good.”

The man who was silently hearing the talks of others until then proposed.

“However, I would like to step on the stage if possible. Not to suddenly play a large-scale hand like a rebellion, but to become the first step to it. With a little luck, we could make a bunch of opportunistic lot come to understand us. For the leap in order to soar higher, we must first give raise to the action.”

“I see. But, is there such a hand?”

To the person who turned a skeptical look, the man answered with a cool smile.

“––Durandal.”

That word changed the atmosphere drifting in the place to something tense at a stretch. The man continued without regard to the reactions of the persons present.

We will secretly obtain that treasured sword. Afterwards, it'll be fine if we feign ignorance when asked. What would Her Highness the Princess possibly do with Durandal?

If it came to light that the sacred sword of the Kingdom was stolen, it would become the first crack to Regin’s reign. Afterwards, if they “found ” the sacred sword, the effect would become much bigger.

“How about it? In this case, we won’t need that much manpower. Besides––”

Looking around at the persons present, the man continued with a look and voice as if asking for agreement.

“It wouldn’t be good if a sacred sword like Durandal is under that Princess. Don’t you think so? I think that that should truly shine on the side of someone with power.”

These lines were tinged with a sound which made the feeling of guilt of the people present fade. Several people looked at each other and nodded so as to persuade themselves.

They did not know. This man’s true name.

His name which was Charon Anquetil Greast.

They knew the name of Greast, but there were few people who had ever seen his face. This was because Greast was the trusted retainer of Ganelon who was Duke Thenardier’s rival.

But, even if they were to discover his true identity, Greast would calmly persuade them. And, he would seize the initiative as if it was a matter of course.

He saw through the superficiality of the persons attending. There was no one here with the ability equal to that of the late Duke Thenardier or Steid.

''---To think that I, who was violently attacking them under Duke Ganelon one year ago, am siding with them feigning ignorance. Duke Ganelon told me a really interesting story.''

With a joyful smile, Greast was watching the men’s situation.

It was Duke Ganelon who found out that there was a plot of rebellion against Regin and had arranged so that Greast could creep into their meeting.

Ganelon himself was not here. There were other things that he had to do; that’s why he left here to Greast.

''---Now that I had prepared it up to here, I must make it succeed.''

Not the wish of those who were here, but Ganelon’s and his wish.

First was Durandal. The people who were here were not reliable, but he would try to do it.

A light smile appeared on Greast’s lips. He was excited about the confusion which he would cause from here, one by making the country called Brune the stage.

<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari

2014-12-22T19:24:10Z

Payuset: /* Rebuilding Arc and Beyond Part 9+ (210+) */

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:Tate_no_Yuusha_Volume_1_Cover.png|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

'''Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari / The Rising of the Shield Hero''' (盾の勇者の成り上がり) is a Japanese web novel written by Aneko Yusagi (アネコユサギ). The web novel was adapted into a Manga drawn by Aiya Kyuu (藍屋球) and published by MF Books. The Light Novel is illustrated by Minami Seira (弥南せいら) with 7 volumes and ongoing.

The Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari (Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari (Italia)|Italia (Italian)]]
*[[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari - Français|Français (French)]]
*[[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari Deutsch (German)|Deutsch (German)]]
*[[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari (Spanish)|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari (Brazilian Portuguese)|Português do Brasil (Brazilian Portuguese)]]
*[[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari தமிழ் (Tamil)| தமிழ் (Tamil)]]

==Synopsis==
Iwatani Naofumi was summoned into a parallel world along with 3 other people to become the world's Heroes. Each of the heroes were respectively equipped with their own legendary equipment when summoned. Naofumi coincidentally received the Legendary Shield as his weapon. Due to Naofumi's lack of charisma and experience, he ended up with only a single teammate while others have several. Unfortunately, on his third day Naofumi was betrayed, falsely accused, and robbed by the said teammate. Shunned by everyone from king to peasants, Naofumi's thoughts were filled with nothing but vengeance and hatred. Thus, his destiny in a parallel World begins...

==Translation==

===[[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Registration_page|Registration]]===

Translators are asked to [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Registration_page|register]] beforehand to avoid confusions.

===Guidelines and Formats===

*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Names_and_Terminology|Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari Names and Terminology]]

===Feedback & Discussion===
If you like the novel then please give us your [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=7641 feedback and/or thoughts]

==Recent Updates==

{{:Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari: Updates||}}
Older updates can be found [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari: Updates|here]].

==Light Novel Information==

The differences between the LN and WN can be found [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:_Recommended_Read|here]].

===Covers===

<gallery>
File:Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari_Volume_1_Cover.png|Volume 1
File:Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari_Volume_2_Cover.jpg|Volume 2
File:Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari_Volume_3_Cover.jpg|Volume 3
File:Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari_Volume_4_Cover.jpg|Volume 4
File:Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari_Volume_5_Cover.jpg|Volume 5
File:Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari_Volume_6_Cover.jpg|Volume 6
File:Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari_Volume_7_Cover.jpg|Volume 7
</gallery>

==Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari by Aneko Yusagi==

There are differences between the light novel and web novel. The first four volumes follow more or less the progression in the web version, but start to really diverge in the fifth.

These translations are based on the web novel.

===Events Covered in Volume 1 ([[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Volume_1|Full Text]])===
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_1|[Web Novel 1] Chapter 1 - Royal Summoning]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_2|[Web Novel 2] Chapter 2 - Hero Introduction]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_3|[Web Novel 3] Chapter 3 - Hero Discussion]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_4|[Web Novel 4] Chapter 4 - Specially Arranged Gold]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_5|[Web Novel 5] Chapter 5 - Shield's Reality ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_6|[Web Novel 6] Chapter 6 - The Trap & Arts of Betrayal]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_7|[Web Novel 7] Chapter 7 - False Charge]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_8|[Web Novel 8] Chapter 8 - Fallen Fame]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_9|[Web Novel 9] Chapter 9 - Something Called a Slave]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_10|[Web Novel 10] Chapter 10 - Kids' Lunch]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_11|[Web Novel 11] Chapter 11 - Slave's Accomplishments ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_12|[Web Novel 12] Chapter 12 - What's Yours is Mine]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_13|[Web Novel 13] Chapter 13 - Remedy]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_14|[Web Novel 14] Chapter 14 - Taking a Life]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_15|[Web Novel 15] Chapter 15 - Demi-Human's Traits ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_16|[Web Novel 16] Chapter 16 - Preparations for the Wave]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_17|[Web Novel 17] Chapter 17 - The Barbarian's Armor ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_18|[Web Novel 18] Chapter 18 - Engraved Dragon Hourglass]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_19|[Web Novel 19] Chapter 19 - Memory/Black Beast]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_20|[Web Novel 20] Chapter 20 - Wave of Calamity ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_21|[Web Novel 21] Chapter 21 - Contradicting Actions]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_22|[Web Novel 22] Chapter 22 - What I Wanted to Hear]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_23|[Web Novel 23] Chapter 23 - Shared Pain]]

===Events Covered in Volume 2 ([[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Volume_2_Preview|Full Preview]])===
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_24|[Web Novel 24] Chapter 24 - Egg Gacha]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_25|[Web Novel 25] Chapter 25 - Gift of Life]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_26|[Web Novel 26] Chapter 26 - Firo]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_27|[Web Novel 27] Chapter 27 - Growth]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_28|[Web Novel 28] Chapter 28 - Exit by a Kick ]] [[http://pastebin.com/NuddPzZ0 Link]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_29|[Web Novel 29] Chapter 29 - Those With Wings]] [[http://pastebin.com/zvzDhYEX Link]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_30|[Web Novel 30] Chapter 30 - Transformation Ability]] [[http://pastebin.com/RKBEUwHq Link]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_31|[Web Novel 31] Chapter 31 - 飴と鞭 Carrot and Stick]] [[http://pastebin.com/kB1n5bWG Link]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_32|[Web Novel 32] Chapter 32 - ご褒美 Reward (aka Riverside BBQ)]] [[http://pastebin.com/BRBdJnMS Link]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_33|[Web Novel 33] Chapter 33 - 行商 Peddling]] - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_33_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/iqjJ2dX5 Link]]
* [Web Novel 34] Chapter 34 - 馬車の旅 Journey on Carriage - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_34_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/3YtuVrta Link]]
* [Web Novel 35] Chapter 35 - 勇者達の噂 Rumors of Our Hero - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_35_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/1gXK85Zh Link]]
* [Web Novel 36] Chapter 36 - 命以外の全てを奪う To Take Everything But Your Life - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_36_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/bBAKPpja Link]]
* [Web Novel 37] Chapter 37 - 魔法習得 Magical Study - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_37_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/JjS4VuLQ Link]]
* [Web Novel 38] Chapter 38 - 封印された理由 The Reason it is Sealed - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_38_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/251SGJpZ Link]]
* [Web Novel 39] Chapter 39 - 侵食植物 Plant Invasion - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_39_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/VKVLsf2d Link]]
* [Web Novel 40] Chapter 40 - 品種改良 Selective Breeding - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_40_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/pH9VZP9v Link]]
* [Web Novel 41] Chapter 41 - 将軍様…… Shogun-Sama - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_41_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/1qHiHWjS Link]]
* [Web Novel 42] Chapter 42 - 疫病の村 The Village of Plague - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_42_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/4SqRZHzS Link]]
* [Web Novel 43] Chapter 43 - カースシリーズ Curse Series - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_43_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/jmkfaPy1 Link]]
* [Web Novel 44] Chapter 44 - 憤怒の盾 Shield of Rage - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_44_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/maLEJtNn Link]]
* [Web Novel 45] Chapter 45 - 行商の成果 The Results of Peddling - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_45_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/FxuQnG0E Link]]
* [Web Novel 46] Chapter 46 - 蹴り逃げ、再び Exit By A Kick, Again - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_46_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/RV2qA2Td Link]]

===Events Covered in Volume 3 ([[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Volume_3_Preview|Full Preview]])===
* [Web Novel 47] Chapter 47 - ウェルカム Welcome - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_47_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/jp48XpM8 Link]]
* [Web Novel 48] Chapter 48 - 成りすまし冤罪 Accusations of Identity Fraud - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_48_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/MhnD62cv Link]]
* [Web Novel 49] Chapter 49 - 志願者 Volunteers - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_49_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/q8MK24Z5 Link]]
* [Web Novel 50] Chapter 50 - 嵐の前の Before the Storm - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_50_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/GXMvWepL Link]]
* [Web Novel 51] Chapter 51 - 第三の厄災 Third Disaster - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_51_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/C8k3qEDt Link]]
* [Web Novel 52] Chapter 52 - グロウアップ Grow Up - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_52_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/0zw1pBs5 Link]]
* [Web Novel 53] Chapter 53 - アイアンメイデン Iron Maiden - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_53_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/CjFLqYSe Link]]
* [Web Novel 54] Chapter 54 - 決別 Farewell - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_54_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/vXY028GG Link]]
* [Web Novel 55] Chapter 55 - 旅立ち Departure - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_55_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/ThPHwPzH Link]]
* [Web Novel 56] Chapter 56 - 盾の悪魔 Shield Demon - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_56_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/GkTSr9wp Link]]
* [Web Novel 57] Chapter 57 - 三勇教会 The Church of The Three Heroes - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_57_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/fxg8m967 Link]]
* [Web Novel 58] Chapter 58 - 指名手配 Wanted - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_58_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/BS5dSDXe Link]]
* [Web Novel 59] Chapter 59 - フィーロの秘密 Firo's Secret - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_59_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/LX5DR78b Link]]
* [Web Novel 60] Chapter 60 - 悪魔の所業 Devilry - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_60_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/05N8y6HU Link]]
* [Web Novel 61] Chapter 61 - 説得 Persuasion - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_61_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/JQ6NKR7n Link]]
* [Web Novel 62] Chapter 62 - 運命共同体 Common Destiny - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_62_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/mB8F3aGe Link]]
* [Web Novel 63] Chapter 63 - 影 Shadow - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_63_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/8c8vKrni Link]]
* [Web Novel 64] Chapter 64 - 名前 Name - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_64_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/xZ7KSys7 Link]]

===Events Covered in Volume 4 ([[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Volume_4_Preview|Full Preview]])===
* [Web Novel 65] Chapter 65 - 伝説の神鳥 Legend of The Divine Bird - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_65_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/e5xAmgdr Link]]
* [Web Novel 66] Chapter 66 - アホ毛 - Ahoge - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_66_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/DybPD9h0 Link]]
* [Web Novel 67] Chapter 67 - 密林 - Jungle - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_67_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/5S09eB0a Link]]
* [Web Novel 68] Chapter 68 - 盾と槍の戦い - Battle between Spear and Shield - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_68_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/1A9dGgdm Link]]
* [Web Novel 69] Chapter 69 - 裁き Judgemen - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_69_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/eM507cQA Link]]
* [Web Novel 70] Chapter 70 - 教皇 The Pope - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_70_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/ZDe2cXZt Link]]
* [Web Novel 71] Chapter 71 - 複製品 - Replica - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_71_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/26/chapter-71-of-shieldbro-co-vs-the-pope-part-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 72] Chapter 72 - ラースシールド - Wrath Shield - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_72_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/26/chapter-72-of-shieldbro-co-vs-the-pope-part-3/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 73] Chapter 73 - 代償 - Price - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_73_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/26/chapter-73-of-shieldbro-co-vs-the-pope-part-4/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 74] Chapter 74 - 女王 - The Queen - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_74_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/26/chapter-74-of-shieldbrotanukifiroand-melty/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 75] Chapter 75 - 説教 - Sermon - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_75_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/27/chapter-75-badass-queen-edition/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 76] Chapter 76 - クズとビッチ - Trash and Bitch - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_76_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/27/chapter-76-badass-queen-edition-part-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 77] Chapter 77 - 土下座 - Dogeza - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_77_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/28/chapter-77-badass-queen-edition-part-3/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 78] Chapter 78 - 契約 - Agreement - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_78_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/29/chapter-78-badass-queen-edition-part-4/ Link]]

===Calmira Island Arc ([[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Calmira_Island_Arc_Preview|Full Preview]])===
At this point, the web and light novels start to diverge quite a bit.
* [Web Novel 79] Chapter 79 - 晩餐 - Dinner - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_79_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/29/chapter-79-badass-queen-edition-part-5/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 80] Chapter 80 - 活発化現象 - Invigoration - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_80_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/30/chapter-80-badass-queen-edition-part-6/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 81] Chapter 81 - クラスアップ - Class Up - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_81_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/30/chapter-81-of-shieldbrotanukifiroand-melty/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 82] Chapter 82 - 墓参り - Grave Visit - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_82_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/30/chapter-82-of-shieldbro-tanuki-firo-and-melty/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 83] Chapter 83 - 伝承の魔法 - Magic Lore - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_83_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/01/chapter-83-shieldbro-tanuki-and-firo/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 84] Chapter 84 - カルミラ島ジンクス・誕生編 Cal Mira Island Jinx - Origin Story - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_84_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://anontranslator.wordpress.com/2014/10/02/tate-no-yuusha-ch-84/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 85] Chapter 85 - 槍の勇者の仲間達 - The Companions of the Spear Hero - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_85_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/02/chapter-85-of-shieldbro-no-tanuki-and-firo-edition/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 86] Chapter 86 - 愚痴 - Murmurs - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_86_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/03/chapter-86-of-shieldbro-woman-1-and-shadow/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 87] Chapter 87 - 槍の勇者と仲間達 - The Spear Hero & My Companions - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_87_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/04/chapter-86-hero-of-the-spears-companions/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 88] Chapter 88 - 直感と分析 - Intuition and Analysis - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_88_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/05/chapter-88-intuition-and-analysis/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 89] Chapter 89 - カルミラ島スポーツ誕生 - The Birth of Cal Mira Island Sports - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_89_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/06/chapter-89-the-birth-of-cal-mira-island-sports/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 90] Chapter 90 - 人員交換の意義 - The Significance of Personnel Exchange - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_90_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/07/chapter-90-the-significance-of-personnel-exchange/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 91] Chapter 91 - 剣の勇者の仲間達 - The Companions of the Sword Hero - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_91_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/08/chapter-91-hero-of-the-swords-companions/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 92] Chapter 92 - 剣の勇者と仲間達 - The Sword Hero & My Companions - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_92_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/09/chapter-92-being-companions-to-the-hero-of-the-sword// Link]]
* [Web Novel 93] Chapter 93 - 酒場 - Tavern - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_93_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/10/chapter-93-bar/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 94] Chapter 94 - 弓の勇者の仲間達 - The Companions of the Bow Hero - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_94_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/11/chapter-94-being-companions-to-the-hero-of-the-bow/ Link]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_95|[Web Novel 95] Chapter 95 - 正義の病 - The Disease of Justice]] - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_95_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/11/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-95/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 96] Chapter 96 - 弓の勇者と仲間達 - The Bow Hero & My Companions - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_96_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/12/chapter-96-being-companions-to-the-hero-of-the-bow/ Link]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_97|[Web Novel 97] Chapter 97 - 虚言 - Lies]] - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_97_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/12/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-97/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 98] Chapter 98 - 反省会 - Evaluation Session - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_98_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/13/chapter-98-evaluation-meeting/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 99] Chapter 99 - カルミラ島ジンクス・流行編 - Karumira Island Jinx - Craze Chapter - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_99_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://epithetic.wordpress.com/2014/10/15/shieldbro-99-calmira-island-jinx-craze-chapter/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 100] Chapter 100 - 温泉 Hot Spring - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_100_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/F3umyv3i Link]]
* [Web Novel 101] Chapter 101 - 勇者会議【上】 - Hero Conference (Start) - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_101_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/13/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-101/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 102] Chapter 102 - 勇者会議【中】 - Hero Conference (Middle) - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_102_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/15/chapter-102-hero-conference-during/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 103] Chapter 103 - 勇者会議【下】 - Hero Conference (End) - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_103_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/15/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-103/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 104] Chapter 104 - １/４ - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_104_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/16/chapter-104-14/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 105] Chapter 105 - ウェポンコピー - Weapon Copy - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_105_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/17/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-105/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 106] Chapter 106 - カルミラ島の日々 - Days Spent on Karumira Island - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_106_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/18/chapter-106-days-on-cal-mira-island/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 107] Chapter 107 - カルミラ島ジンクス・躍進編 The Karumira Island Revolution - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_107_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/18/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-107/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 108] Chapter 108 - 冤罪、再び - False Charges, Again - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_108_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/19/chapter-108-false-accusations-again/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 109] Chapter 109 - 解雇の理由 - Reason for Dismissal - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_109_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/19/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-109/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 110] Chapter 110 - 幸薄少女 - A Girl Full of Joy - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_110_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/19/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-110/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 111] Chapter 111 - 馬鹿にしか見えない王 - A King I Can Only See as an Idiot - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_111_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/20/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-111/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 112] Chapter 112 - 倉庫 - Storage - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_112_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/21/chapter-112-warehouse/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 113] Chapter 113 - 強くなる方法 - How to Become Stronger - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_113_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/21/chapter-113-a-method-on-becoming-stronger/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 114] Chapter 114 - 流星盾 - Meteor Shield - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_114_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/21/chapter-114-meteor-shield/ Link]]

===Spirit Turtle Arc ([[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Spirit_Turtle_Arc_Preview|Full Preview]])===
* [Web Novel 115] Chapter 115 - 武器屋の好奇心 Weapon Shop Owner's Curiosity - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_115_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/22/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-115/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 116] Chapter 116 - 青い砂音 - Blue Sand Sound - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_116_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/q0icNhPA Link]]
* [Web Novel 117] Chapter 117 - ゲーム知識が牙を剥く時 When Game Knowledge Bares its Fangs - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_117_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/23/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-117/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 118] Chapter 118 - ＶＳ霊亀、偵察戦 Versus the Spirit Tortoise, Scout Battle - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_118_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/24/chapter-118-vs-spirit-turtle-recon-battle/#more-573 Link]]
* [Web Novel 119] Chapter 119 - 戦後への対策 Measures to End a Battle - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_119_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/24/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-119/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 120] Chapter 120 - 時間稼ぎ - Stalling for Time - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_120_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/bijd18Ub Link]]
* [Web Novel 121] Chapter 121 - 勇者の碑文 - The Inscription of the Heroes - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_121_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/25/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-121/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 122] Chapter 122 - 探索 Exploration - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_122_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/26/chapter-122-exploration/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 123] Chapter 123 - 青の砂時計 - Blue Hourglass - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_123_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/27/chapter-213-blue-hourglass/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 124] Chapter 124 - 霊亀の心臓 - Heart of the Spirit Tortoise - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_124_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/28/chapter-124-heart-of-the-spirit-turtle/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 125] Chapter 125 - 可能性 - Possibilities - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_125_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/28/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-125/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 126] Chapter 126 - ＶＳ霊亀　最終決戦 - Versus the Spirit Tortoise, The Final Fight - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_126_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/29/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-126/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 127] Chapter 127 - 過保護 - Overprotective - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_127_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://anontranslator.wordpress.com/2014/10/26/tate-no-yuusha-ch-127/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 128] Chapter 128 - 勇者の処遇 - A Hero's Treatment - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_128_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/PR1Uu28w/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 129] Chapter 129 - 地位 - Social Standing - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_129_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/31/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-129/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 130] Chapter 130 - Ｌｖリセット - Level Reset - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_130_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/Ykdk9zd2 Link]]

===Rebuilding Arc and Beyond Part 1 (131-140) ([[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Chapter_131_to_140_Preview|Full Preview]])===
* [Web Novel 131] Chapter 131 - 出会った場所 - The Place We Met - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_131_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/01/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-131/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 132] Chapter 132 - 知人達 - Acquaintances - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_132_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/01/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-132/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 133] Chapter 133 - Ｅフロート - E Float - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_133_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/01/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-133/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 134] Chapter 134 - バルーンシールド Balloon Shield - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_134_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/02/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-134/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 135] Chapter 135 - 餌付け - Artificial Feeding - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_135_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://thedefend.wordpress.com/2014/11/03/chapter-135-artificial-feeding/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 136] Chapter 136 - 夜食 - Nighttime Meal - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_136_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/03/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-136/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 137] Chapter 137 - 海の男女 - People of the Sea - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_137_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/03/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-137/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 138] Chapter 138 - 同性のみ可 - Same Sex Only - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_138_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://hatoken.wordpress.com/2014/11/04/chapter-138-same-sex-only/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 139] Chapter 139 - 盾の看板 - Shield Billboard - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_139_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/04/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-139/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 140] Chapter 140 - 脱走と発見 - Desertion and Discovery - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_140_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/kA2Aj85z/ Link]]

===Rebuilding Arc and Beyond Part 2 (141-150) ([[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Chapter_141_to_150_Preview|Full Preview]])===
* [Web Novel 141] Chapter 141 - 槍の勇者捕獲作戦 - The Plan to Capture Spear Hero - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_141_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/04/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-141/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 142] Chapter 142 - ゲームが終わった日 - The Day the Game Ended - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_142_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/05/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-142/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 143] Chapter 143 - 魔物問題 - Demon Problem - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_143_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/06/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-143/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 144] Chapter 144 - 決断 - Determination - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_144_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/07/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-144/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 145] Chapter 145 - 報告 - Report - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_145_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://hatoken.wordpress.com/2014/11/08/chapter-145-report/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 146] Chapter 146 - 獣人 - Beastman - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_146_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/08/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-146/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 147] Chapter 147 - 旗、再び - Flag, Again - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_147_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/08/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-147/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 148] Chapter 148 - 失敗作 - Failed Crafting - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_148_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2014/11/10/hero-of-shield-ch-148-failed-creation/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 149] Chapter 149 - 錬金術師 - Alchemist - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_149_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2014/11/11/hero-of-shield-ch149-alchemist/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 150] Chapter 150 - 優遇も差別 Discrimination, Even in Hospitality - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_150_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/11/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-150/ Link]]

===Rebuilding Arc and Beyond Part 3 (151-160) ([[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Chapter_151_to_160_Preview|Full Preview]])===
* [Web Novel 151] Chapter 151 - キャンピングプラント - Camping Plant - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_151_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/12/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-151/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 152] Chapter 152 - 御用 - Official Business - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_152_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/13/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-152/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 153] Chapter 153 - 本当はわかっている事 - An Understanding of the Truth - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_153_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/13/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-153/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 154] Chapter 154 - 自主性 - Independence - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_154_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/14/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-154/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 155] Chapter 155 - ゼルトブル - Zeltbur - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_155_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/15/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-155/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 156] Chapter 156 - 正夢 - Dream Fulfillment - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_156_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/B2wyuC5u Link]]
* [Web Novel 157] Chapter 157 - 買い付け - Purchase - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_157_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/16/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-157/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 158] Chapter 158 - 神木の薬 - Medicine of the Sacred Tree - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_158_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/16/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-158/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 159] Chapter 159 - パーフェクト＝ハイド＝ジャスティス - Perfect Hidden Justice - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_159_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/16/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-159/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 160] Chapter 160 - 村へ帰る - Return to the Village - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_160_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/18/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-160/ Link]]

===Rebuilding Arc and Beyond Part 4 (161-170) ([[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Chapter_161_to_170_Preview|Full Preview]])===
* [Web Novel 161] Chapter 161 - 王女来訪 - Visiting the Princess - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_161_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2014/11/19/chapter-161-princess-visit/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 162] Chapter 162 - フィロリアルとドラゴン - Filorial and Dragon - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_162_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/18/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-162/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 163] Chapter 163 - ヴィッチ - Witch - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_163_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2014/11/20/chapter-163-witch-3/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 164] Chapter 164 - 投げやり - Negligence - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_164_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/20/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-164/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 165] Chapter 165 - 新たな目覚め - A New Awakening - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_165_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/20/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-165/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 166] Chapter 166 - 孵化 - Hatching - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_166_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/21/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-166/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 167] Chapter 167 - 変幻無双流 - Peerless Transformation - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_167_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://hatoken.wordpress.com/2014/11/23/chapter-167-peerless-transformation/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 168] Chapter 168 - アルプス - Alps - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_168_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/24/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-168/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 169] Chapter 169 - 武器屋の弟子 - Weapon Shop Owner and Apprentice - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_169_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2014/11/26/chapter-169-the-weapon-shops-apprentice/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 170] Chapter 170 - クズとハクコ - Trash and Hakuko - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_170_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/QmkDLfEf Link]] Needs TLC.

===Rebuilding Arc and Beyond Part 5 (171-180) ([[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Chapter_171_to_180_Preview|Full Preview]])===
* [Web Novel 171] Chapter 171 - ポータルシールド - Portal Shield  - [[http://pastebin.com/1JK1e5CM// Link]] Needs TLC.
* [Web Novel 172] Chapter 172 - 修行 - Training - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_172_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2014/11/27/chapter-172// Link]]
* [Web Novel 173] Chapter 173 - 盾を守る盾 A Shield to Protect the Shield - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_173_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/26/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-173/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 174] Chapter 174 - メルティのお仕事 Melty's Job - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_174_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2014/11/27/chapter-174/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 175] Chapter 175 - ピンポンダッシュ - Bells and Away - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_175_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/27/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-175/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 176] Chapter 176 - ヘタレ - Loser - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_176_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/29/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-176/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 177] Chapter 177 - Ｌｖドレイン　- Level Drain - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_177_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/0nriYQPF/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 178] Chapter 178 - 戦力把握 - Grasping Forces - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_178_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://hatoken.wordpress.com/2014/12/01/chapter-178-grasping-forces/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 179] Chapter 179 - 煩悩の塊 - Lump of Desire - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_179_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/01/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-179/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 180] Chapter 180 - 幸運 - Good Fortune - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_180_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/02/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-180/ LINK]]

===Rebuilding Arc and Beyond Part 6 (181-190) ([[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Chapter_181_to_190_Preview|Full Preview]])===
* [Web Novel 181] Chapter 181 - 合唱魔法 - Chorus Magic - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_181_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2014/12/05/chapter-181/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 182] Chapter 182 - ラースドラゴン - Wrath Dragon - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_182_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://hatoken.wordpress.com/2014/12/06/chapter-182-wrath-dragon/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 183] Chapter 183 - 変 - Odd - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_183_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/06/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-183/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 184] Chapter 184 - 浄化 - Purification - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_184_Preview|PREVIEW]]
* [Web Novel 185] Chapter 185 - ニックネーム - Nickname - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_185_Preview|PREVIEW]]
* [Web Novel 186] Chapter 186 - 竜の怒り - Dragon's Anger - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_186_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/08/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-186/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 187] Chapter 187 - 解除 - Release - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_187_Preview|PREVIEW]]
* [Web Novel 188] Chapter 188 - 敬礼 - Salute - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_188_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/10/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-188/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 189] Chapter 189 - 秘密基地 - Secret Base - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_189_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/10/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-189/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 190] Chapter 190 - 正式依頼 - Formal Request - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_190_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/UQYxgy4C LINK]]

===Rebuilding Arc and Beyond Part 7 (191-200) ([[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Chapter_191_to_200_Preview|Full Preview]])===
* [Web Novel 191] Chapter 191 - 大器晩成 - Late Bloomer - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_191_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/MJKWAdwC LINK]]
* [Web Novel 192] Chapter 192 - 仮面の男 - Masked Man - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_192_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/XhLRjW8L LINK]]
* [Web Novel 193] Chapter 193 - 七つの大罪 - Seven Sins - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_193_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/12/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-193 LINK]]
* [Web Novel 194] Chapter 194 - ドラゴンサンクチュアリ- Dragon Sanctuary - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_194_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/14/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-194/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 195] Chapter 195 - 強欲 - Greed - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_195_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/wDn3kRcn LINK]]
* [Web Novel 196] Chapter 196 - 現実ＶＳ理想 - Reality VS Ideal - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_196_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/ktBve4cy LINK]]
* [Web Novel 197] Chapter 197 - 閃光 - Flash - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_197_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/Cw6rVfLe LINK]]
* [Web Novel 198] Chapter 198 - 目的 - Purpose - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_198_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/vDqCuQmf LINK]]
* [Web Novel 199] Chapter 199 - 盾の勇者の朝 - Morning of Shield Hero - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_199_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/17/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-199/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 200] Chapter 200 - 反省 - Evaluation - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_200_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/19/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-200/ LINK]]

===Rebuilding Arc and Beyond Part 8 (201-210) ([[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Chapter_201_to_210_Preview|Full Preview]])===
* [Web Novel 201] Chapter 201 - クズとアトラ - Trash and Atla - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_201_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/19/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-201/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 202] Chapter 202 - 恩赦 - Amnesty - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_202_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2014/12/22/chapter-202-amnesty/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 203] Chapter 203 - 魔力の流れ - Flow of Magic Power - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_203_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/cbp5DnZF LINK]]
* [Web Novel 204] Chapter 204 - 龍脈法 - Dragon Leylines - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_204_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/WzqjcADt LINK]]
* [Web Novel 205] Chapter 205 - 恋の季節 - Season of Love - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_205_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/JDdiYB58 LINK]]
* [Web Novel 206] Chapter 206 - フィトリアの依頼 - Fitoria's Request - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_206_Preview|PREVIEW]]
* [Web Novel 207] Chapter 207 - レース - Race - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_207_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/21/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-207/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 208] Chapter 208 - ショートカット - Shortcut - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_208_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/21/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-209/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 209] Chapter 209 - 色欲 - Lust - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_209_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/nHz31zS6 LINK]]
* [Web Novel 210] Chapter 210 - 嫉妬 - Envy - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_210_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/4cwmPfTs LINK]]

===Rebuilding Arc and Beyond Part 9+ (211+)===
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_211|[Web Novel 211] Chapter 211 - 仲間割れ - Internal Discord]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_212|[Web Novel 212] Chapter 212 - 愛の狩人 - Love Hunter]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_213|[Web Novel 213] Chapter 213 - 仮眠 - Nap]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_214|[Web Novel 214] Chapter 214 - 革命派 - Revolutionaries]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_215|[Web Novel 215] Chapter 215 - 蛮族の鎧＋２ - Barbarian Armor+2]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_216|[Web Novel 216] Chapter 216 - 複合所有権 - Complex Ownership]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_217|[Web Novel 217] Chapter 217 - 盾の勇者の攻略講座 - Shield Hero's Cheat Course]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_218|[Web Novel 218] Chapter 218 - ふんどし忠犬 - Fundoshi Wearing Loyal Dog]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_219|[Web Novel 219] Chapter 219 - 無双活性 - Peerless Activity]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_220|[Web Novel 220] Chapter 220 - 男の娘 - Trap]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_221|[Web Novel 221] Chapter 221 - 解放時間 - Release Time]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_222|[Web Novel 222] Chapter 222 - ゲーム知識 - Game Knowledge]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_223|[Web Novel 223] Chapter 223 - 献身願望 - Desire of Devotion]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_224|[Web Novel 224] Chapter 224 - 婚約者 - Fiance]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_225|[Web Novel 225] Chapter 225 - 行き違い - Disagreement]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_226|[Web Novel 226] Chapter 226 - 異変 - Abnormality]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_227|[Web Novel 227] Chapter 227 - 毒 - Poison]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_228|[Web Novel 228] Chapter 228 - 洗脳 - Brainwash]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_229|[Web Novel 229] Chapter 229 - 複数犯 - Multiple Offender]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_230|[Web Novel 230] Chapter 230 - 感染性 - Infectious]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_231|[Web Novel 231] Chapter 231 - 誤算 - Miscalculation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_232|[Web Novel 232] Chapter 232 - 努力 - Effort]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_233|[Web Novel 233] Chapter 233 - 正義の短剣 - Justice Dagger]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_234|[Web Novel 234] Chapter 234 - 集団心理 - Mass Psychology]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_235|[Web Novel 235] Chapter 235 - 残党 - Remnant]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_236|[Web Novel 236] Chapter 236 - 盾の魔王 - Demon Lord of Shield]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_237|[Web Novel 237] Chapter 237 - 霊亀甲 Reiki Armor]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_238|[Web Novel 238] Chapter 238 - 深追い - Following Deep]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_239|[Web Novel 239] Chapter 239 - 機会 - Opportunity]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_240|[Web Novel 240] Chapter 240 - 研究資料 - Research Material]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_241|[Web Novel 241] Chapter 241 - 正義の弓 - Justice Bow]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_242|[Web Novel 242] Chapter 242 - 正義の否定 - Denial of Justice]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_243|[Web Novel 243] Chapter 243 - 決闘条件 - Duel Condition]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_244|[Web Novel 244] Chapter 244 - 正義ＶＳ正義 - Justice VS Justice]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_245|[Web Novel 245] Chapter 245 - 覚醒 - Awakening]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_246|[Web Novel 246] Chapter 246 - 革命 - Revolution]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_247|[Web Novel 247] Chapter 247 - 城下町爆走事件 - Riot Incident at Castle Town]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_248|[Web Novel 248] Chapter 248 - 旗揚げ - Drafting Army]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_249|[Web Novel 249] Chapter 249 - 完勝 - Complete Victory]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_250|[Web Novel 250] Chapter 250 - 昇進 - Promotion]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_251|[Web Novel 251] Chapter 251 - 勇者の血族 - Bloodline of Heroes]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_252|[Web Novel 252] Chapter 252 - 命乞い - Begging for live]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_253|[Web Novel 253] Chapter 253 - イエスマン - Yes Man]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_254|[Web Novel 254] Chapter 254 - Vol.1 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_255|[Web Novel 255] Chapter 255 - スタート地点 - Start Point]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_256|[Web Novel 256] Chapter 256 - 優越感 - Superiority Complex]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_257|[Web Novel 257] Chapter 257 - リベレイション - Liberation ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_258|[Web Novel 258] Chapter 258 - 盾の両面を見よ - Look at Both side of shield]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_259|[Web Novel 259] Chapter 259 - 義賊 - Righteous Thief]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_260|[Web Novel 260] Chapter 260 - 悪化 - Deteriorate]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_261|[Web Novel 261] Chapter 261 - 異能力者 - ESPER]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_262|[Web Novel 262] Chapter 262 - 研究所訪問 - Laboratory Visit]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_263|[Web Novel 263] Chapter 263 - 抜き打ちチェック - Surprise Inspection]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_264|[Web Novel 264] Chapter 264 - ファミリア - Familia ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_265|[Web Novel 265] Chapter 265 - 深夜の攻防 - Midnight Battle]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_266|[Web Novel 266] Chapter 266 - 虎男 - Tiger Man]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_267|[Web Novel 267] Chapter 267 - 一時休戦 - Temporary Truce]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_268|[Web Novel 268] Chapter 268 - 酒 - Liquor]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_269|[Web Novel 269] Chapter 269 - 真相は闇の中 - Truth in the Darkness]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_270|[Web Novel 270] Chapter 270 - 豚王 - Pig King]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_271|[Web Novel 271] Chapter 271 - キング - King ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_272|[Web Novel 272] Chapter 272 - 第二回勇者会議【上】 The 2nd Heroes Conference(First Part)]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_273|[Web Novel 273] Chapter 273 - 第二回勇者会議【中】 The 2nd Heroes Conference(Middle Part)]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_274|[Web Novel 274] Chapter 274 - 第二回勇者会議【下】 The 2nd Heroes Conference(Final Part)]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_275|[Web Novel 275] Chapter 275 - 復興祭 - Reconstruction Festival]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_276|[Web Novel 276] Chapter 276 - 競羽 - Wing Competition]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_277|[Web Novel 277] Chapter 277 - 新・七つの大罪 - The New Seven Sins]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_278|[Web Novel 278] Chapter 278 - 遺伝子改造 _ Gene Remodeling]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_279|[Web Novel 279] Chapter 279 - 空中要塞 - Floating Fortress]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_280|[Web Novel 280] Chapter 280 - 人体実験 - Human Body Experiment]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_281|[Web Novel 281] Chapter 281 - 生命倫理 - Life Ethics]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_282|[Web Novel 282] Chapter 282 - バイオカスタム - Bio Custom]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_283|[Web Novel 283] Chapter 283 - 一長一短 - One Long, One Short]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_284|[Web Novel 284] Chapter 284 - 第二塔の攻防 - Battle of Second Tower]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_285|[Web Novel 285] Chapter 285 - 第二世代 - Second Generation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_286|[Web Novel 286] Chapter 286 - 戦況反転 - Battle Situation Reversed]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_287|[Web Novel 287] Chapter 287 - 研究結果 - Research Result]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_288|[Web Novel 288] Chapter 288 - 損害賠償 - Compensation of Damage]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_289|[Web Novel 289] Chapter 289 - 期間限定 - Limited-Time Offer]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_290|[Web Novel 290] Chapter 290 - クレープの木 - Crepe Tree]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_291|[Web Novel 291] Chapter 291 - 竜信仰 - Dragon Faith]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_292|[Web Novel 292] Chapter 292 - 新型馬車 - A New Type of Carriage]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_293|[Web Novel 293] Chapter 293 - ラフのラフ種 - Raph of Raph Race]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_294|[Web Novel 294] Chapter 294 - 集・壁・玉 - Gather, Wall, Ball]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_295|[Web Novel 295] Chapter 295 - 兄妹喧嘩 - Sibling Fight]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_296|[Web Novel 296] Chapter 296 - 虎々激突 - Tigers Clash]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_297|[Web Novel 297] Chapter 297 - 鳳凰の地 - The Land of Houou]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_298|[Web Novel 298] Chapter 298 - 勇者の日記 - Hero Diary]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_299|[Web Novel 299] Chapter 299 - 最後の七星武器 - The Last Seven-Star Weapons]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_300|[Web Novel 300] Chapter 300 - 七星武器 - Seven-Star Weapon]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_301|[Web Novel 301] Chapter 301 - 鳳凰戦前夜 - Eve of Houou War]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_302|[Web Novel 302] Chapter 302 - VS鳳凰 VS Houou]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_303|[Web Novel 303] Chapter 303 - 許されざる閃光 - Unforgivable Flash]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_304|[Web Novel 304] Chapter 304 - 大き過ぎる代償 - A Price Too Great]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_305|[Web Novel 305] Chapter 305 - 盾になった少女 - The Girl Who Became a Shield]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_306|[Web Novel 306] Chapter 306 - ＶＳ鳳凰　終結 - VS Houou Finale]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_307|[Web Novel 307] Chapter 307 - 葬儀 - Funeral]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_308|[Web Novel 308] Chapter 308 - 麒麟 - Kirin]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_309|[Web Novel 309] Chapter 309 - 迷走 - Off-Course]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_310|[Web Novel 310] Chapter 310 - 銃器 - Firearms]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_311|[Web Novel 311] Chapter 311 - 天才 - Genius]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_312|[Web Novel 312] Chapter 312 - 奪われた力 - Stolen Power]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_313|[Web Novel 313] Chapter 313 - 撤退 - Retreat]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_314|[Web Novel 314] Chapter 314 - 遺言 - Last Will]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_315|[Web Novel 315] Chapter 315 - 精霊 - Spirit]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_316|[Web Novel 316] Chapter 316 - 本当の敵 - The Real Enemy]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_317|[Web Novel 317] Chapter 317 - 杖の勇者 - The Wand Hero]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_318|[Web Novel 318] Chapter 318 - 作戦会議 - Strategy Meeting]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_319|[Web Novel 319] Chapter 319 - グラマーＶＳロリ - Glamour VS Loli]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_320|[Web Novel 320] Chapter 320 - ラフちゃん - Raph-chan]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_321|[Web Novel 321] Chapter 321 - 焼きもち - Jealousy]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_322|[Web Novel 322] Chapter 322 - 第八世代 - 8th Generation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_323|[Web Novel 323] Chapter 323 - チェンジ・ラフ - Change-Raph]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_324|[Web Novel 324] Chapter 324 - 英知の賢王 - The Wise King]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_325|[Web Novel 325] Chapter 325 - 挑発 - Provocation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_326|[Web Novel 326] Chapter 326 - Ⅹ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_327|[Web Novel 327] Chapter 327 - よそ見 - Look Away]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_328|[Web Novel 328] Chapter 328 - フェンリルフォース - Fenrir Force]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_329|[Web Novel 329] Chapter 329 - グレイプニルロープ - Gleiphnir Rope]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_330|[Web Novel 330] Chapter 330 - 一般人 - A Common Man]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_331|[Web Novel 331] Chapter 331 - 最強の七星勇者 - The Strongest of Seven Star Heroes]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_332|[Web Novel 332] Chapter 332 - 狐七化け、狸八化け - A Fox Will Fool You Seven Times, but a Racoon Eight Times]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_333|[Web Novel 333] Chapter 333 - 盾の勇者が命ずる - By the Order of Shield Hero]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_334|[Web Novel 334] Chapter 334 - 三分の二 - Two-Thirds]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_335|[Web Novel 335] Chapter 335 - 共闘 - United Front]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_336|[Web Novel 336] Chapter 336 - 八番目 - The 8th]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_337|[Web Novel 337] Chapter 337 - 世界融合 - World Fusion]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_338|[Web Novel 338] Chapter 338 - 僭称する者 - The One Who Hid His Title]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_339|[Web Novel 339] Chapter 339 - 強化方法【上】 - Enhancement Method(First Part)]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_340|[Web Novel 340] Chapter 340 - 強化方法【中】 - Enhancement Method(Middle Part)]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_341|[Web Novel 341] Chapter 341 - 強化方法【下】 - Enhancement Method(Final Part)]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_342|[Web Novel 342] Chapter 342 - 異世界交流 - Other-World Exchange ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_343|[Web Novel 343] Chapter 343 - 処刑 - Execution]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_344|[Web Novel 344] Chapter 344 - ソウルイーター - Soul Eater]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_345|[Web Novel 345] Chapter 345 - 自責の念 - Remorse]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_346|[Web Novel 346] Chapter 346 - 限界突破 - Limit Break]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_347|[Web Novel 347] Chapter 347 - 即位 - Coronation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_348|[Web Novel 348] Chapter 348 - 恋愛相談 - Love Consultation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_349|[Web Novel 349] Chapter 349 - 人生の墓場 - The Graveyard of Life]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_350|[Web Novel 350] Chapter 350 - 理想論 - Idealism]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_351|[Web Novel 351] Chapter 351 - フィロリアルの聖域 - Filorial Sanctuary]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_352|[Web Novel 352] Chapter 352 - 出る杭を打つ - Clearing Stock]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_353|[Web Novel 353] Chapter 353 - チート - Cheat ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_354|[Web Novel 354] Chapter 354 - 真紅に染まる空 - Crimson-Stained Sky]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_355|[Web Novel 355] Chapter 355 - 女神降臨 - Goddess Descent]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_356|[Web Novel 356] Chapter 356 - Ｌｖ上げ - Level Up]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_357|[Web Novel 357] Chapter 357 - 望まぬ帰還 - Undesired Return]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_358|[Web Novel 358] Chapter 358 - 帰宅 - Homecoming]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_359|[Web Novel 359] Chapter 359 - 歯痒さ - Frustration]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_360|[Web Novel 360] Chapter 360 - 選択 - Choice]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_361|[Web Novel 361] Chapter 361 - 敵の敵は - An Enemy of the Enemy is... ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_362|[Web Novel 362] Chapter 362 - 不老不死 - Immortality]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_363|[Web Novel 363] Chapter 363 - 全てを守る力 - The Power to Protect Everything]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_364|[Web Novel 364] Chapter 364 - 二年間 - Two Years]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_365|[Web Novel 365] Chapter 365 - ディフェンスリンク - Defense Link ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_366|[Web Novel 366] Chapter 366 - 疑心暗鬼 - Paranoia Makes a Monster Out of Anything]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_367|[Web Novel 367] Chapter 367 - 三号狙い - Aim at the Third One]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_368|[Web Novel 368] Chapter 368 - 脆い所 - Soft-Spot]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_369|[Web Novel 369] Chapter 369 - 決戦前夜 - Eve of Battle]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_370|[Web Novel 370] Chapter 370 - 蛮族の鎧EX - Barbarian Armor EX]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_371|[Web Novel 371] Chapter 371 - 代行者 - Representative]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_372|[Web Novel 372] Chapter 372 - 末路 - End]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_373|[Web Novel 373] Chapter 373 - 一対の力 - Power of Pair]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_374|[Web Novel 374] Chapter 374 - 信頼 - Trust]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_375|[Web Novel 375] Chapter 375 - 宴 - Feast]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_376|[Web Novel 376] Chapter 376 - 異世界と現代 - Other-World and Our Own World]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_377|[Web Novel 377] Chapter 377 - ロックバレー勇者伝説 - Rock Valley's Legend of Heroes]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_378|[Web Novel 378] Chapter 378 - 盾の勇者の成り上がり - The Rising Of Shield Hero]]

===The Christmas of Shield Hero - Side Story===
/*spoiler tales - read at your own interest*/
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_379|[Web Novel 379] Chapter 379 - 番外編　盾の勇者のクリスマス【１】 - Side Story - The Christmas of Shield Hero[I]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_380|[Web Novel 380] Chapter 380 - 番外編　盾の勇者のクリスマス【２】 - Side Story - The Christmas of Shield Hero[II]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_381|[Web Novel 381] Chapter 381 - 番外編　盾の勇者のクリスマス【３】 - Side Story - The Christmas of Shield Hero[III]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_382|[Web Novel 382] Chapter 382 - 番外編　盾の勇者のクリスマス【４】 - Side Story - The Christmas of Shield Hero[IV]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_383|[Web Novel 383] Chapter 383 - 番外編　盾の勇者のクリスマス【５】 - Side Story - The Christmas of Shield Hero[V]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_384|[Web Novel 384] Chapter 384 - 番外編　盾の勇者のクリスマス【６】 - Side Story - The Christmas of Shield Hero[VI]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_385|[Web Novel 385] Chapter 385 - 番外編　盾の勇者のクリスマス【終】 - Side Story - The Christmas of Shield Hero[END]]]

===The Valentine of Shield Hero - Side Story===
* [Web Novel 386] Chapter 386 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[I] - [[http://hell5atan.wordpress.com/2014/11/13/side-story-the-valentine-of-the-shield-hero/ PREVIEW]]
* [Web Novel 387] Chapter 387 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【２】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[II] - [[https://hell5atan.wordpress.com/2014/12/01/valentines-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-2/ PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_388|[Web Novel 388] Chapter 388 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【３】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[III]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_389|[Web Novel 389] Chapter 389 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【４】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[IV]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_390|[Web Novel 390] Chapter 390 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【５】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[V]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_391|[Web Novel 391] Chapter 391 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【６】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[VI]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_392|[Web Novel 392] Chapter 392 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【７】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[VII]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_393|[Web Novel 393] Chapter 393 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【８】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[VIII]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_394|[Web Novel 394] Chapter 394 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【９】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[IX]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_395|[Web Novel 395] Chapter 395 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１０】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[X]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_396|[Web Novel 396] Chapter 396 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１１】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[XI]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_397|[Web Novel 397] Chapter 397 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１２】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[XII]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_398|[Web Novel 398] Chapter 398 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１３】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[XIII]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_399|[Web Novel 399] Chapter 399 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１４】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[XIV]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_400|[Web Novel 400] Chapter 400 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１５】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[XV]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_401|[Web Novel 401] Chapter 401 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１６】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[XVI]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_402|[Web Novel 402] Chapter 402 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【終】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[END]]]

===The White Day of Shield Hero - Side Story===
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_403|[Web Novel 403] Chapter 403 - 番外編　盾の勇者のホワイトデー【１】 - Side Story - The White Day of Shield Hero[I]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_404|[Web Novel 404] Chapter 404 - 番外編　盾の勇者のホワイトデー【２】 - Side Story - The White Day of Shield Hero[II]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_405|[Web Novel 405] Chapter 405 - 番外編　盾の勇者のホワイトデー【３】 - Side Story - The White Day of Shield Hero[III]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_406|[Web Novel 406] Chapter 406 - 番外編　盾の勇者のホワイトデー【４】 - Side Story - The White Day of Shield Hero[IV]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_407|[Web Novel 407] Chapter 407 - 番外編　盾の勇者のホワイトデー【５】 - Side Story - The White Day of Shield Hero[V]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_408|[Web Novel 408] Chapter 408 - 番外編　盾の勇者のホワイトデー【６】 - Side Story - The White Day of Shield Hero[VI]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_409|[Web Novel 409] Chapter 409 - 番外編　盾の勇者のホワイトデー【終】 - Side Story - The White Day of Shield Hero[END]]]

===Loop 1 to 3 - Tutorial Arc===
/*'''From here on marks the start of the side story "Start Over of The Spear Hero" (槍の勇者のやり直し)'''*/
* [Web Novel 410] Chapter 410 - 槍の勇者のやり直し - Start Over of The Spear Hero - [[http://pastebin.com/KDdWPvqF/ PREVIEW]]
* [Web Novel 411] Chapter 411 - クロちゃん - Kuro-chan - [[http://pastebin.com/p63xtWhH PREVIEW]]
* [Web Novel 412] Chapter 412 - レベリング - Leveling - [[http://pastebin.com/HPZHCdeg PREVIEW]]
* [Web Novel 413] Chapter 413 - 金稼ぎ - Earning Money - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_413_Preview|PREVIEW]]
* [Web Novel 414] Chapter 414 - 時間遡行 - Time Regression - [[http://pastebin.com/H43TFtXw PREVIEW]]

===Loop 4 - Siltvelt Arc===
* [Web Novel 415] Chapter 415 - 落とし穴 - Pitfall - [[http://pastebin.com/bpSDKYk8 PREVIEW]]
* [Web Novel 416] Chapter 416 - 牢獄 - Prison - [[http://pastebin.com/2BCXwDsE PREVIEW]]
* [Web Novel 417] Chapter 417 - 老害 - Problematic Geezer - [[http://pastebin.com/FGMHCEZc PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_418|[Web Novel 418] Chapter 418 - エイミング - Aiming]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_419|[Web Novel 419] Chapter 419 - 護衛 - Escort]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_420|[Web Novel 420] Chapter 420 - アブソーブ - Absorb]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_421|[Web Novel 421] Chapter 421 - フィロリアル生産者 - Filorial Producer]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_422|[Web Novel 422] Chapter 422 - 亜人の酒場 - Demi-human's Tavern]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_423|[Web Novel 423] Chapter 423 - 樽風呂 - Barrel Bath]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_424|[Web Novel 424] Chapter 424 - 名付け親- Godparent ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_425|[Web Novel 425] Chapter 425 - 幻覚 - Illusion]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_426|[Web Novel 426] Chapter 426 - キャンプ- Camp ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_427|[Web Novel 427] Chapter 427 - 服作り- Making Clothes ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_428|[Web Novel 428] Chapter 428 - 天使 - Angel]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_429|[Web Novel 429] Chapter 429 - 手腕 - Aptitude]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_430|[Web Novel 430] Chapter 430 - 三着の服 - Three Pieces of Clothes]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_431|[Web Novel 431] Chapter 431 - 合流 - Regroup]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_432|[Web Novel 432] Chapter 432 - 覗き - Peeping]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_433|[Web Novel 433] Chapter 433 - 実戦経験 - Battle Experience]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_434|[Web Novel 434] Chapter 434 - 大きなフィロリアル様 - A Huge Filorial-sama]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_435|[Web Novel 435] Chapter 435 - 羽飾り - Feather Ornament]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_436|[Web Novel 436] Chapter 436 - シルトヴェルト - Siltvelt]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_437|[Web Novel 437] Chapter 437 - 運命の相手 - Fated Person]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_438|[Web Novel 438] Chapter 438 - 縁談 - Proposal]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_439|[Web Novel 439] Chapter 439 - 毒 - Poison]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_440|[Web Novel 440] Chapter 440 - ビーストスピア - Beast Spear]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_441|[Web Novel 441] Chapter 441 - 偽者 - Imposter]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_442|[Web Novel 442] Chapter 442 - 裏路地にて - In the Back Alley]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_443|[Web Novel 443] Chapter 443 - 襲撃 - Raid]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_444|[Web Novel 444] Chapter 444 - シルドフリーデン - Sildfriden]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_445|[Web Novel 445] Chapter 445 - 鞭の勇者一行 - Whip Hero Party]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_446|[Web Novel 446] Chapter 446 - フラッシュバック - FLashback]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_447|[Web Novel 447] Chapter 447 - 消し炭 - Burned to Charcoal]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_448|[Web Novel 448] Chapter 448 - 不穏 - Unrest]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_449|[Web Novel 449] Chapter 449 - 残党 - Remnant]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_450|[Web Novel 450] Chapter 450 - 飛竜 - Flying Dragon]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_451|[Web Novel 451] Chapter 451 - 残り香 - Scent]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_452|[Web Novel 452] Chapter 452 - 道化 - Harlequin]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_453|[Web Novel 453] Chapter 453 - 聖戦 - Crusade]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_454|[Web Novel 454] Chapter 454 - 心に刻む - Engrave in Heart]]

===Loop 5 - Melromarc Arc===
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_455|[Web Novel 455] Chapter 455 - 安全確保 - Security]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_456|[Web Novel 456] Chapter 456 - 聞き耳 - Listen]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_457|[Web Novel 457] Chapter 457 - 暗殺 - Assassination]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_458|[Web Novel 458] Chapter 458 - ただしイケメンに限る - limited to Handsome]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_459|[Web Novel 459] Chapter 459 - 色 - Color]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_460|[Web Novel 460] Chapter 460 - 証拠 - Evidence]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_461|[Web Novel 461] Chapter 461 - 改竄 - Alter]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_462|[Web Novel 462] Chapter 462 - 戦争回避 - War Avoidance]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_463|[Web Novel 463] Chapter 463 - 行商計画 - Peddlig Plan]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_464|[Web Novel 464] Chapter 464 - 世界を呪わない - To Not Curse the World ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_465|[Web Novel 465] Chapter 465 - 魔物商 - Monster Shop]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_466|[Web Novel 466] Chapter 466 - ブラフ - Bluff]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_467|[Web Novel 467] Chapter 467 - 差異 - Difference]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_468|[Web Novel 468] Chapter 468 - 取り寄せ - In Stock]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_469|[Web Novel 469] Chapter 469 - 勧誘拒否 - Refusing Invitation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_470|[Web Novel 470] Chapter 470 - 商業通行手形 - Commercial Permit]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_471|[Web Novel 471] Chapter 471 - 裁縫 - Sewing]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_472|[Web Novel 472] Chapter 472 - 峠 - Ridge]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_473|[Web Novel 473] Chapter 473 - フィロリアルの変化 - Filorial's Change]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_474|[Web Novel 474] Chapter 474 - 馬車作り - Carriage Making]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_475|[Web Novel 475] Chapter 475 - 怠け豚 - Lazy Pig]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_476|[Web Novel 476] Chapter 476 - 秘密裏 - Secret Passage]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_477|[Web Novel 477] Chapter 477 - 中学時代の友人 - Middle School period's Friend]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_478|[Web Novel 478] Chapter 478 - 餅は餅屋 - Mochi in Mochi Store]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_479|[Web Novel 479] Chapter 479 - パンダ獣人 - Panda Beastman]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_480|[Web Novel 480] Chapter 480 - 獣化 - Beast Transformation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_481|[Web Novel 481] Chapter 481 - スイッチ装備調達 - Switch Equipment Supply]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_482|[Web Novel 482] Chapter 482 - 四本 - Four Blades]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_483|[Web Novel 483] Chapter 483 - 過小評価 - Underestimation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_484|[Web Novel 484] Chapter 484 - 赤豚の動向 -Tendecy of Red Pig]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_485|[Web Novel 485] Chapter 485 - 未来への布石 - Preparation for Future]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_486|[Web Novel 486] Chapter 486 - 避難誘導 - Evacuation Guidance]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_487|[Web Novel 487] Chapter 487 - 通常攻撃 - Conventional Attack]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_488|[Web Novel 488] Chapter 488 - 矛盾の再来 - Contradiction Return]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_489|[Web Novel 489] Chapter 489 - 盾ＶＳ弓＋α - Shield VS Bow+a]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_490|[Web Novel 490] Chapter 490 - バッドステータス - Bad Status]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_491|[Web Novel 491] Chapter 491 - 不公平 - Unfair]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_492|[Web Novel 492] Chapter 492 - 勇者密会 - Assign Hero]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_493|[Web Novel 493] Chapter 493 - 卵くじ - Egg Lottery]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_494|[Web Novel 494] Chapter 494 - 取引 - Transaction]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_495|[Web Novel 495] Chapter 495 - 謝礼 - Reward]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_496|[Web Novel 496] Chapter 496 - 彼は何故笑ったのか？ - Why is he Laughing?]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_497|[Web Novel 497] Chapter 497 - 着飾るパンダ - Dress Up Panda]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_498|[Web Novel 498] Chapter 498 - 種回収 - Seed Recovery]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_499|[Web Novel 499] Chapter 499 - 怠惰の種 - Seed of Laziness]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_500|[Web Novel 500] Chapter 500 - 食料配給 - Food Distribution]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_501|[Web Novel 501] Chapter 501 - 帳簿 - Account Book]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_502|[Web Novel 502] Chapter 502 - 観光地 - Tourist Attraction]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_503|[Web Novel 503] Chapter 503 - 主治医の助手 - Physician Assistant]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_504|[Web Novel 504] Chapter 504 - 保護 - Protection]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_505|[Web Novel 505] Chapter 505 - ドラゴンの娘 - Daughter of Dragon]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_506|[Web Novel 506] Chapter 506 - ドラゴンの眷属 - Dragon's Kin]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_507|[Web Novel 507] Chapter 507 - 尻尾 - Tail]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_508|[Web Novel 508] Chapter 508 - おしおき - Punishment]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_509|[Web Novel 509] Chapter 509 - 偽の盾の勇者 - Fake Shield Hero]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_510|[Web Novel 510] Chapter 510 - 強欲の都市 - City of Greed]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_511|[Web Novel 511] Chapter 511 - ホットクレープ - Hot Crepe]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_512|[Web Novel 512] Chapter 512 - 鞍 - Saddle]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_513|[Web Novel 513] Chapter 513 - 助手の選択 - Assistant's Choice]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_514|[Web Novel 514] Chapter 514 - 他人の所為 - the Other's Fault]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_515|[Web Novel 515] Chapter 515 - 彼を知る - He Knows]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_516|[Web Novel 516] Chapter 516 - 継承 - Inheritance]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_517|[Web Novel 517] Chapter 517 - 最弱の竜帝 - the Weakest Dragon Emperor]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_518|[Web Novel 518] Chapter 518 - 欠片の在り処 - Fragment's Whereabout]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_519|[Web Novel 519] Chapter 519 - 姫 - Princess]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_520|[Web Novel 520] Chapter 520 - 婚約者 - Fiance]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_521|[Web Novel 521] Chapter 521 - 証拠隠滅 - Destruction of Evidence]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_522|[Web Novel 522] Chapter 522 - 善行の結果 - Benevolence Result]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_523|[Web Novel 523] Chapter 523 - 潜伏 - Hiding]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_524|[Web Novel 524] Chapter 524 - フレオンちゃん - Freon-chan]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_525|[Web Novel 525] Chapter 525 - メルロマルクの王子 - Melromarc's Prince]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_526|[Web Novel 526] Chapter 526 - 内乱 - Civil War]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_527|[Web Novel 527] Chapter 527 - 風の如く - Like a Gust of Wind]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_528|[Web Novel 528] Chapter 528 - デジャヴュ - Deja Vu]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_529|[Web Novel 529] Chapter 529 - 煽り - Gust]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_530|[Web Novel 530] Chapter 530 - 監禁 - Confinement]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_531|[Web Novel 531] Chapter 531 - 人質 - Hostage]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_532|[Web Novel 532] Chapter 532 - 基本値 - Base Value]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_533|[Web Novel 533] Chapter 533 - 待ち伏せ - Ambush]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_534|[Web Novel 534] Chapter 534 - 国境戦 - Border War]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_535|[Web Novel 535] Chapter 535 - 休戦 - Truce]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_536|[Web Novel 536] Chapter 536 - 停戦 - Ceasefire]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_537|[Web Novel 537] Chapter 537 - 玉座 - Throne]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_538|[Web Novel 538] Chapter 538 - 幽閉 - Imprisonment]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_539|[Web Novel 539] Chapter 539 - 架け橋 - Bridge]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_540|[Web Novel 540] Chapter 540 - 状況整理 - Sorting Circumstances]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_541|[Web Novel 541] Chapter 541 - 同行者 - Travelling Companion]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_542|[Web Novel 542] Chapter 542 - 岩礁の鳥 - Reef Island]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_543|[Web Novel 543] Chapter 543 - 二本目 - the second time]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_544|[Web Novel 544] Chapter 544 - 高校時代の旅行 - The Trip on High School Period]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_545|[Web Novel 545] Chapter 545 - 槍の勇者とメンバー交換 - Member exchange of Spear Hero]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_546|[Web Novel 546] Chapter 546 - 自慢失敗 - Boast Failure]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_547|[Web Novel 547] Chapter 547 - 多くの義務 - Numerous Responsibility]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_548|[Web Novel 548] Chapter 548 - 剣と助手 - Sword and Assistant]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_549|[Web Novel 549] Chapter 549 - 邪魔 - Hindrance]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_550|[Web Novel 550] Chapter 550 - 得意なゲーム - Game Specialty]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_551|[Web Novel 551] Chapter 551 - 槍の勇者と勇者会議【上】 - Spear Hero's Heroes Meeting(first part)]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_552|[Web Novel 552] Chapter 552 - 弓の勇者の反撃 - Bow Hero's Counter]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_553|[Web Novel 553] Chapter 553 - 槍の勇者と勇者会議【中】 - Spear Hero's Heroes Meeting(middle part)]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_554|[Web Novel 554] Chapter 554 - 黒幕疑惑 - Suspicion as Mastermind]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_555|[Web Novel 555] Chapter 555 - 槍の勇者の勇者会議【下】 - Spear Hero's Heroes Meeting(final part)]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_556|[Web Novel 556] Chapter 556 - 楽園 - Paradise]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_557|[Web Novel 557] Chapter 557 - 星見酒 - Stargaze Liquor]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_558|[Web Novel 558] Chapter 558 - 国葬 - National Funeral]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_559|[Web Novel 559] Chapter 559 - 善行の代償 - Benevolence Price]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_560|[Web Novel 560] Chapter 560 - 真逆の方向 - Opposite Direction]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_561|[Web Novel 561] Chapter 561 - 7=8 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_562|[Web Novel 562] Chapter 562 - 霊亀の炎 - Reiki's Flame]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_563|[Web Novel 563] Chapter 563 - 被害報告 - Damage Report]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_564|[Web Novel 564] Chapter 564 - 手の平で転がす - Rolling in Palm]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_565|[Web Novel 565] Chapter 565 - 三度目の罠 - The Third Trap]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_566|[Web Novel 566] Chapter 566 - 水泡に帰す - Return To Foam]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_567|[Web Novel 567] Chapter 567 - 応竜 - Ouryu]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_568|[Web Novel 568] Chapter 568 - 自我の侵食 - Self Erosion]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_569|[Web Novel 569] Chapter 569 - 四霊復活 - Resurrection of four spirits]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_570|[Web Novel 570] Chapter 570 - 四霊討伐作戦 - Four Spirits Subjugation Strategy]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_571|[Web Novel 571] Chapter 571 - 蒸発 - Evaporate]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_572|[Web Novel 572] Chapter 572 - 分岐する世界 - Branching World]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_573|[Web Novel 573] Chapter 573 - 四霊結界 - Four Spirits Barrier]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_574|[Web Novel 574] Chapter 574 - 槍の勇者の選択 - Choice of Spear Hero]]
===Loop 6 - Forbrey Arc===
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_575|[Web Novel 575] Chapter 575 - 結束への布石 - Preparation for Unity]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_576|[Web Novel 576] Chapter 576 - ストーキング - Stalking]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_577|[Web Novel 577] Chapter 577 - 論より証拠 - Evidence than Logic]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_578|[Web Novel 578] Chapter 578 - 未来人 - Man From the Future]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_579|[Web Novel 579] Chapter 579 - 国への不信 - Distrust toward Nation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_580|[Web Novel 580] Chapter 580 - 隠された武器 - Hidden Weapon]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_581|[Web Novel 581] Chapter 581 - 三度目の言葉 - The Word for Third Times]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_582|[Web Novel 582] Chapter 582 - 守られた信頼 - Protected Trust]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_583|[Web Novel 583] Chapter 583 - 鮮血 - Fresh Blood]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_584|[Web Novel 584] Chapter 584 - 神罰の日-Day of Divine Punishment ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_585|[Web Novel 585] Chapter 585 - ループの無駄遣い ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_586|[Web Novel 586] Chapter 586 - 信仰は残る ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_587|[Web Novel 587] Chapter 587 - 回復＋援護＝？ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_588|[Web Novel 588] Chapter 588 - 幼女か大人 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_589|[Web Novel 589] Chapter 589 - 正しくて間違っている ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_590|[Web Novel 590] Chapter 590 - 赤黒く濁していった ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_591|[Web Novel 591] Chapter 591 - 一人では強くなれない ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_592|[Web Novel 592] Chapter 592 - ファンタジーの不思議 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_593|[Web Novel 593] Chapter 593 - 中二病みたいな台詞 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_594|[Web Novel 594] Chapter 594 - 乗り物酔い ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_595|[Web Novel 595] Chapter 595 - 焼き肉パーティー ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_596|[Web Novel 596] Chapter 596 - 酔い止め ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_597|[Web Novel 597] Chapter 597 - シルトヴェルトの馬車 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_598|[Web Novel 598] Chapter 598 - 手中に収める ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_599|[Web Novel 599] Chapter 599 - 変身願望 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_600|[Web Novel 600] Chapter 600 - 買出し ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_601|[Web Novel 601] Chapter 601 - 料理効果 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_602|[Web Novel 602] Chapter 602 - 未来への恐怖 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_603|[Web Novel 603] Chapter 603 - 外見年齢 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_604|[Web Novel 604] Chapter 604 - 日程 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_605|[Web Novel 605] Chapter 605 - 熟練の腕 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_606|[Web Novel 606] Chapter 606 - 多芸 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_607|[Web Novel 607] Chapter 607 - 身勝手な召喚 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_608|[Web Novel 608] Chapter 608 - 魔王の研究 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_609|[Web Novel 609] Chapter 609 - 戦闘技術考案 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_610|[Web Novel 610] Chapter 610 - 冒険者ギルド ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_611|[Web Novel 611] Chapter 611 - ギルドの権力 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_612|[Web Novel 612] Chapter 612 - 良い証拠、悪い証拠 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_613|[Web Novel 613] Chapter 613 - 犯人がいない証拠 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_614|[Web Novel 614] Chapter 614 - 別の見え方 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_615|[Web Novel 615] Chapter 615 - 陣形 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_616|[Web Novel 616] Chapter 616 - 羊の腸 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_617|[Web Novel 617] Chapter 617 - 三枚目 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_618|[Web Novel 618] Chapter 618 - 今更 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_619|[Web Novel 619] Chapter 619 - しょっぱいネトゲ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_620|[Web Novel 620] Chapter 620 - 血も涙も無い ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_621|[Web Novel 621] Chapter 621 - 誠意 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_622|[Web Novel 622] Chapter 622 - 野次 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_623|[Web Novel 623] Chapter 623 - 巣立ち ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_624|[Web Novel 624] Chapter 624 - 養育費 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_625|[Web Novel 625] Chapter 625 - 弱肉強食 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_626|[Web Novel 626] Chapter 626 - 腐敗した政治 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_627|[Web Novel 627] Chapter 627 - 奴隷狩り ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_628|[Web Novel 628] Chapter 628 - モグラ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_629|[Web Novel 629] Chapter 629 - 長い名前 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_630|[Web Novel 630] Chapter 630 - 意識改善 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_631|[Web Novel 631] Chapter 631 - モグラ鍋 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_632|[Web Novel 632] Chapter 632 - フリーズ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_633|[Web Novel 633] Chapter 633 - 打算的 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_634|[Web Novel 634] Chapter 634 - 四聖教会 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_635|[Web Novel 635] Chapter 635 - 予言の石碑 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_636|[Web Novel 636] Chapter 636 - 光の文字 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_637|[Web Novel 637] Chapter 637 - 散歩 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_638|[Web Novel 638] Chapter 638 - かくれんぼ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_639|[Web Novel 639] Chapter 639 - Ｌｖ至上主義 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_640|[Web Novel 640] Chapter 640 - 戦友 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_641|[Web Novel 641] Chapter 641 - 質、量、戦略 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_642|[Web Novel 642] Chapter 642 - 挙動不審 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_643|[Web Novel 643] Chapter 643 - カンニングペーパー ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_644|[Web Novel 644] Chapter 644 - 耳打ち ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_645|[Web Novel 645] Chapter 645 - 招集 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_646|[Web Novel 646] Chapter 646 - 異端審問 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_645|[Web Novel 645] Chapter 645 - 招集 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_646|[Web Novel 646] Chapter 646 - 異端審問 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_647|[Web Novel 647] Chapter 647 - 取り潰し ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_648|[Web Novel 648] Chapter 648 - 長い夜 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_649|[Web Novel 649] Chapter 649 - 子供は寝る時間 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_650|[Web Novel 650] Chapter 650 - 密会 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_651|[Web Novel 651] Chapter 651 - 乗っ取り ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_652|[Web Novel 652] Chapter 652 - 第二、第三の ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_653|[Web Novel 653] Chapter 653 - 張り合う ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_654|[Web Novel 654] Chapter 654 - 癖になる味 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_655|[Web Novel 655] Chapter 655 - ダーツ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_656|[Web Novel 656] Chapter 656 - 妹豚 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_657|[Web Novel 657] Chapter 657 - ファイアアイ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_658|[Web Novel 658] Chapter 658 - 宇宙 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_659|[Web Novel 659] Chapter 659 - ＡＶ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_660|[Web Novel 660] Chapter 660 - 暗雲 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_661|[Web Novel 661] Chapter 661 - ビフォーアフター ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_662|[Web Novel 662] Chapter 662 - 新教皇 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_663|[Web Novel 663] Chapter 663 - 一周目のラスボス ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_664|[Web Novel 664] Chapter 664 - 赤黒い豚 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_665|[Web Novel 665] Chapter 665 - 奪い返す ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_666|[Web Novel 666] Chapter 666 - 亡霊 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_667|[Web Novel 667] Chapter 667 - ソウルイータースピア ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_668|[Web Novel 668] Chapter 668 - 三分の一 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_669|[Web Novel 669] Chapter 669 - 懐疑的 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_670|[Web Novel 670] Chapter 670 - 代わる代わる ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_671|[Web Novel 671] Chapter 671 - 視野 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_672|[Web Novel 672] Chapter 672 - 謙遜 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_673|[Web Novel 673] Chapter 673 - 検診という名の研究 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_674|[Web Novel 674] Chapter 674 - 主治医 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_675|[Web Novel 675] Chapter 675 - 検診 ]]

==Project Staff==
*Supervisor: [[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-GTO]]
*Project Manager: [[user:Alpaca|Alpaca]]

===Translators===
Active
*[[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]]
*[[User:Ren|Ren]]
*[[User:Aperture:Null|Aperture:Null]]
*[[User:Uguu|Uguu]]
*[[User:ShiroiOkami|ShiroiOkami]]
*[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/ Bakahou]
*[http://anontranslator.wordpress.com/ anontranslator]
*[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/ Yoraikun]
*[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/ kookiedreamer]
*[http://epithetic.wordpress.com/ Epithetic]
*[https://hell5atan.wordpress.com/ hell5atan]
*[http://thedefend.wordpress.com/ TheDefend]
*[https://hatoken.wordpress.com/ Hatoken]

===Editors===
Active
*[[User:Soraya21|Soraya21]]/[[User:Soaya21|Soaya21]]
*[[User:BDB|BDB]]
*[[User:Laclongquan|Laclongquan]]
*[[User:Reiji|Reiji]]
*[[User:DarkeKyuubi|DarkeKyuubi]]
*[[User:KuroInfinity|KuroInfinity]]
*[http://everydaysocloudy.wordpress.com/ EverydaySoCloudy]
*[[User:Irnem|Irnem]] (currently only editing the translated Siltvelt Arc)
*[[User:Subsinexus|Subsinexus]]
*[[User:Deav|Deav]]
*[[User:Kelvincome|Kelvincome]]

== Original Web Novel ==

Original web published novel can be found here: [http://ncode.syosetu.com/n3009bk/ 盾の勇者の成り上がり]

==Series Overview==
* 盾の勇者の成り上がり 1 - 334 pages (August 22, 2013) ISBN 978-4840152754
* 盾の勇者の成り上がり 2 - 316 pages (October 24, 2013) ISBN 978-4040660496
* 盾の勇者の成り上がり 3 - 313 pages (December 21, 2013) ISBN 978-4040661667
* 盾の勇者の成り上がり 4 - (February 25, 2014) ISBN 978-4040663210
* 盾の勇者の成り上がり 5 - (April 25, 2014) ISBN 978-4040667188
* 盾の勇者の成り上がり 6 - (June 25, 2014) ISBN 978-4040667904
* 盾の勇者の成り上がり 7 - (September 25, 2014) ISBN 978-4040669960

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]